WORD FORMATION

IN THE

ROMAN SERMO PLEBEIVS

AN HISTORICAL STUDY OF THE DEVELOPMENT OP VOCABULARY IN VULGAR AND LATE LATIN, WITH SPECIAL REFERENCE TO THE ROMANCE LANGUAGES

BY

FREDERIC TABER COOPER

A.B. (HAKVAKD), A.M., LL.B. (COLUMBIA)

SUBMITTED IN PARTIAL FULFILMENT OF THE REQUIREMENTS

FOR THE DEGREE OF DOCTOR OF PHILOSOPHY

IN THE

UNIVERSITY FACULTY OF PHILOSOPHY

COLUMBIA COLLEGE

NEW YORK
1895

COPYRIGHT,
F. T.

1895,

BY

COOPEK

PREFACE.
WHEN in the
lect
tor's Dissertation,

Spring of 1891 I chose a subject for my Docmy somewhat ambitious design was to col-

whatever the industry of modern scholarship had contributed to our knowledge of Plebeian Latin, and to recast the whole in the form of an Historical Grammar of the Sermo Plebeius, under the four heads of Sound-Change, Inflection, Word-Formation and Syntax. The collection of the necessary material was undertaken with the courage of ignorance, but it became evident from the overwhelming mass of material accumulated in the course of two years, that my plan could could not be carried out within the reasonable limits of any dissertation. I accordingly have confined my attention to the single division of Word-Formation, which is the most fruitful, and in many respects the most interesting branch of the subject. I have not, however, entirely lost sight of my original design, and if the present work should be fortunate enough to meet with approval I shall be encouraged to follow it with a volume on Plebeian Syntax, the material for
which, already accumulated, nearly equals that of Word-Formation. My endeavor has been to trace the development of those classes of words which have been regarded by the leading authorities as characteristic of the sermo plebeius, with special reference to their position in post-classical literature and their relation to the Eomance languages. For the purpose of a consistent historical treatment I have gathered my material

from

literary sources,

and

relied mainly

upon

writers like

Plautus, Vitruvius, Petronius and Tertullian, whose style approaches the border-line between the classical and popular speech. I have intentionally neglected the inscriptions as a source of Plebeian Latin, for aside from the consideration of the difficulty of assigning dates in a large number of instances,

iv

PREFACE.

their chief value lies in tracing dialectic peculiarities, and this cannot be done profitably until the general history of the dif-

ferent forms has been established.

A separate study of "Word-

Formation in inscriptions would however form a useful supplement to the present volume. The progress of the work has often been hampered by the
difficulty of obtaining the necessary special treatises:

thus

Schmilinsky, De Proprietate Sermonis Plautini, Barta, Sprachliche Studien zu den Satiren des Horaz, and Nipperdey's Caesar were only obtained after several years' search, while many others of equal importance, such as Paucker, De Latinitate
Scriptorum Historiae Augustae Meletemata, Kretschmann,

De

Latinitate L. Apulei Madaurensis, have remained inaccessible. endeavor throughout has been to give full credit for all

My

aid received from the authorities consulted, and a list of the most useful ones is given below. I desire however to reiterate here my especial indebtedness to separate articles contained in Wolfflin's Archiv far Lateinische Lexicographic, and to the indefatigable labor of Carl von Paucker, without whose word-lists a work like the present would be wellnigh
impossible.

In regard to citations from Latin Authors, the system of abbreviations and the editions followed are in the main those adopted in the German-Latin Lexicon of K. E. Georges (7th
ed.,

tion

few exceptions however deserve menLeipzig, 1880). the references to Plautus have as far as practicable been revised in accordance with the text of the large edition of 1 for the B. B. of Loewe, Goetz and Schoell, (Leipzig, 1884-94)
: ;

Cato and Varro, I have followed the edition of H. Keil, 1882-94 for the ecclesiastical writers, the Corpus Scriptoi*um Ecclesiasticorum Latinorum has been used as far as it has yet ap;

peared

The following (Vols. I-XXVII, Vienna, 1866-94). recent additions to the Bibliotfieca Teiibneriana have also been followed Marcelli de Medicamentis, ed. Helmreich, 1889 ;
:

Pelagonius, ed.

Ihm, 1892 Firmicus Maternus, I, ed. Sittl, Sidonius Apollinaris, ed. Mohr, 1894 ; Theodorus Priscianus, ed. Bose, 1894. The last three, however, were received too late to be of service in the earlier portion of the work.
;

1894

The

last

two parts were received too

late to

be of service in the

first fifty

pages of

this

work

PREFACE.
It is

due to the printers of these sheets to acknowledge the and fidelity with which they have performed their part, and I cheerfully assume the responsibility for whatever errors
care
also under lasting obligations to Dr. Barnard Charles Knapp, College, who has kindly assisted of task arduous the in me proof-reading, and has also allowed me the use of numerous manuscript notes on Aulus Gellius, which his familiarity with that author has rendered especially

may

remain.

am

of

valuable.

In conclusion, I wish to express my sense of gratitude towards my honored instructor and friend, Professor Harry Thurston Peck, to whose suggestion the present work owes its origin, and whose kind attention and advice have never failed me my best wish is that it may prove worthy of the interest he has taken in it. FBEDEKIC TABEE COOPER.
;

NEW

YORK, March,

1895.

TABLE OF CONTENTS.
LIST OB AUTHOKITIES,
1

PAGE xi

INTRODUCTION,

xv

PART L
DERIVATION.
I.

Substantives.

1,

2,
3,

Abstract Substantives, Substantives in -tio, -sio,

4,
5,

" " "

" "
" "

.3

-tus, -BUS,
-or,

6,
7,

8,

" " "

" "

-tura, -sura,
-ela,
-ntia,

........
.

"
"

17 25 27 31 32 86 36 37 44 46 50
51

-ntium,
-tas,

9,

10,
11,

" -monia, -monium, "

"
" "
"
" "

12,

" -tudo " -edo

"
-itia, -ities,

13,

14, Concrete substantives : a. 15,

"

Nomina, Personalia,
.

b. Substantive use of adjectives,

.48 .... ...

58 70 74 77 79 80

16, Substantives in -o, -onis,

53

17, 18, 19,

20, 21,
22, 23,

" " " "

" "

" -tor,-sor,-rix, " -arius, -aria, " -arium, "

.

-turn,

-etum,

"
'

-ile,

-ina,

24,
25,

"

" -men, -mentum, "

-go, (-ago, -igo, -ugo),

.......

81

-bulum, -culum,

84 89

II. Adjectives.

26, Adjectives in -bundus,

27,

92 96

"

"
-bilii,

viii

TABLE OF CONTENTS.
PAGE 105

28, Adjectives in -iuus 29, 30, 31,

"
'

" -ax, "

109
.

32,
33,

-urnus, -turnus, 34, Participial adjectives in -atus, 35, Adjectives in -inus,

36,

" " "

" -osus " -lentus, "

-c-eus, -c-ius,

.... ....
'

....
....
.

Ill 122

132 134 139 144 147 155

.134

"

" -anas
" -arius, " -oriu

37,

"

..........
;

III. Diminutives.

39, Diminutives in general 40, Gender of Diminutives, 41, Diminutive Substantives, 42, Diminutives in -uncula from Verbal Substantives in 43, Irregular Diminutives in -unculus, 44, Irregular Formations in -culus, -cellus 45, 46,
47,

164 170 172

-tio,
.
.

181

183 184 185

Diminutive Adjectives

a.

From
"

the Positive,

"

"

b.

"

Comparative,

.191
192

Diminutives,

etc.,

in -aster, -astra, -astrum,

IV. Adverbs.
. . . 48, Adverbs in -im, " " -ter from 49, Adjectives in

..'...
. .
.

.
.

-us,

196 200

V. Verbs.
50, Frequentative Verbs,
51, Inchoative
.

Verbs
.

52, Desiderative Verbs,

53,

Denominative Verbs in General, 54, Verbs in -are from Substantives in -do, -go, " " " "
55,
56, 57,
58,

59,
60,

" " " " "

" "
"

"

"

Superlative Adjectives,

Comparative Adjectives,
.
.

205 216 223 225 236 237 288

241

-icare,

.289
.

" "

-inare, -cinare,

-Ulare,
"-antare, *-entare,
.
.

243
.

.245

PART
I.

H.

COMPOSITION.
Prepositional Compounds.
.

% 61, Prepositional Compounds in General,

62, Substantives

.
.

,
.

Compounded with

in- Privative,

246 250

TABLE OF CONTENTS.
63, Adjectives

ix

Compounded with
"

"
64,

"

per-,

sub-,

65,
66, 67, 68,
69,

Verbs Compounded with ad-, " " " con-, " " "

252 256 258 262

271 275

"
"

"

de-,

"
"

dis-,

70, 71,
72,

" " "

" "

"ex., "ob-,
" "
per-,
sub-,

277
281

73, Bi-Prepositional Verbs,

74, Kecomposition,

283 286 289 294

Composition.

II.

Nominal

75,

Nominal Composition in General,

76, Derivative 77,

78,

Compounds

Compound
Verbs in

in -ium, Verbal Adjectives in -us, -a, -urn,

.......
.

-ficare,

298 302 306 310

in. Hybrids.

79, 80,

The Greek Element

in the

Sermo Plebeius,

Verbs in -are from Greek Substantives, 81, Verbs in -issare, -izare,

82,
83,

315 319
321 323

Greek

Suffixes in Latin,

Hybrid Compounds,

326

LIST

OF AUTHORITIES.
Fischer,
E.,

Barta, F., Sprachliche Studien zu den Satiren des Horaz, Progr., Liuz, I., 1879 ; II., 1881.

De

uocibus

Lucilianis

selecta capita, Halle, 1881.

Bernhardy, G., Grundriss der R<5mBoissier, G. ,

ischen Literatur, Halle, 5 1872. Cornmodien, in Melanges

La Latinite de Saint Jerome, Paris, 1884. Gorges, O., De quibusdam sermonis

Goelzer, Henri, Gelliani proprietatibus obser uationes,
Diss. Hal., 1882.

Reuier, Paris, 1887. Bonnet, Max, Le Latin de Gregoire de Tours, Paris, 1890.

Grober, G. Grundriss der Romanischen

,

Brugmann - Delbrtlck, Grundriss der vergleichenden Grammatik der indogermanischen

Spracheu, I.-III.,
Strassburg, 1886-93. Buck, C. D., Der Vocalismus der Osk-

Philologie, I., Strassburg, 1888. Guericke, A. v. , De linguae uulgaris reliquiis apud Petronium et in inscriptt. pariet.

Pompeianis, Gumbin-

nen, 1875.
Hartel,

W.

v., Patristische

Studien zu

ischen Sprache, Leipzig, 1892.

Budinsky, A., Die Ausbreitung der Lateiuschen Sprache, Berlin, 1881.

Buecheler, Fr., Vmbrica, Bonn, 1885. Degenhardt, J., De Auctoris Belli
Hispaniensis elocutione et fide
torica, Wiirzburg, 1877.
liis-

Tertullian, I. -IV., Wien, 1890. Hauschild, A. R., Die Grundsatze

und

Mittel der Wortbildung bei Tertullian, Leipzig, I., 1876 ; II., 1881.

Hauschild, O.,

De

sermonis proprie-

tatibus quae in Philippicis Ciceronis Orationibus inueniuntur, Diss. Hal.,

Dietze,

L.,

De sermone

Diss. Lips.

Catoniano, Tanglimi, in Libr. Diet-

1886.

ziana, 1870.

Hellmuth, H., De sermonis proprietatibus quae in priorum Ciceronis

oratiouibus inueniuntur, Erlangen, 1877.

Diez, Fr.,

Grammatik der Romanischen

A.,

5 Sprachen, Bonn, 1882.

Dra'ger,

Historische

Syntax der

Jeep, Ludwig, Lateinischen

Lateinischen
1881-2.
Dressel,

Sprache,
Lexikalische

Leipzig,
Bemerk-

Zur Geschichte der Lehre von den Redentheilen bei den

Grammatikern, Leipzig, 1893.

H.,

ungen zu Firmicus Maternus, Zwickau, 1882.

ICtienne, E.,

Keller, O., Lateinische Volksetymologie und Verwandtes, Leipzig, 1891.

De

deminutiuis,

etc.,

in

Knapp, Charles, Archaism

of

in Aulus

Francogallico Paris, 1883.

Fisch,

sermone nominibus,

Gellius, in Classical Studies in Honour

Henry

Drisler,

New

York, 1894,
Bell.

R., Die Lateinischen

o,

nomina

pp. 126-71.

personalia auf

onis, Berlin, 1890.

Koehler,

Albr.,

De

Auctoris

xii

LIST OF AUTHORITIES.
Nagelsbach,

Afric. et Bell. Hisp. Latinitate, Er-

H.
K.,

F.
8

v.,

Lateinische
Caesar-

langen, 1877.

Stilistik, Niirnberg,

1890.

Koffmane, G., Geschichte des Kirchenlateins,

I., II.,

Nipperdey,

Quaestiones

Korting,

G.,

Breslau, 1879-81. Lateinisch-romanisclies

ianae, (in his Editio

Ott, J. N.,

Maior of the

Worterbuch, Paderborn, 1891. Koziol, H., Der Stil des Apuleius,

Commentarii), Leipzig, 1847. Die neueren Forschungen im Gebiete des Bibel-Latein, in

Wien, 1872.
Kraut, K., Ueber das vulgare Element in der Sprache des Sallustius, Blau-

Neue Jahrb.

f.

Philol.,

1874, pp.

757-92; 833-67. Paucker, C. v., Addenda Lexicis Latinis,

beuren, 1881.
Ktlhner, R., Ausftihrliche Grammatik der Lateinischen Sprache, Hannover,
1877.

Dorpati, 1872.
,

Subindenda Lexicis Latinis

V. potiss. p. C. seculi scriptt. in Melanges greco-romains de 1'Acad.

e.

Landgraf, G.,

De

Ciceronis elocutione

in oratt. pro Quinctio et pro Roscio Amerino couspicua, Wtirzburg, 1878.

Lattes,

Imp. des Sciences de St. Petersbourg, tome III. pp. 399-158.

,

Spicilegium

Addendorum

Saggi e appuuti intorno alia iscrizione Etrusca della mumE.,

Lexicis Latinis, Mitauiae, 1874. , Beitrage zur Lateinischen

mia, Milano, 1894. Liesenburg, Fr., Die Sprache des

I.,

Lexicographic

und

Wortbildungs-

Am-

geschichte,

I. -III.,

in Melanges Gr.

mianus Marcellinus, Blankenburg,

1888
;

Rom.

etc., t. III.,

pp. 457-95

496-

II.,

1891.

545; 599-687.
,

W. M., The Latin Language, Oxford, 1894. Lorenz, Aug. O. Fr., Ausgewahlte
Lindsay,

Erganzungen zum Latein.

I.

Lexicon,
terr.

-III., in Zeitschr.

f.

Oes-

Komodien des

T. Maccius Plautus,

Gymnas., XXIV., (1873), pp. 331-45 XXV., (1874), pp. 97-105;

;
,

II.-IV., Berlin, 1876-83.

106-118.

Ludwig, E., Bericht fiber die in den Jahren 1878-76 erschienenen Schriften iiber Vulgar! atein und spatere
Latinitat,

Nachtrage zu Erg.
in
Zeitschr.
f.

z.

Lat.
Oest.

Lex.

I. -II.,

in

Bursians

Jahresber.

VI., (1876), p. 238 sq. De Petronii ,

beio, Diss.,

Gymn., XXIV., pp. 506-7; XXV., pp. 565-76. zur Geschichte , Materialien
der Lateinischen Worterbildung, I.II.,

sermone ple-

Marburg, 1869.

in Zeitschr.
pp.

f.

Oesterr.

Miitzner, E., Franzosische

Grammatik

XXVI.,
595-614.
,

891-8;

Gymn., XXVII., pp.

mit besonderer Berflcksichtigung des Lateinischen, Berlin, 1885.

Meyer-Liibke,

De

Latinitate

Hieronymi ob-

Wm., Grammatik
Leipzig,

der
I.,

seruationes ad

nominum uerborum-

Romanischen Sprachen,
1890
;

que usum pertinentes, Berlin, 1880.

,

II., 1-2,
,

1893-4.

Materialien zur Lateinischen

Berlin,

Italienische

Grammatik,

Worterbildungsgeschichte,
1884.
,

Leipzig, 1890.

Monceaux, Paul, Le Latin Vulgaire

d'apres les dernieres publications, Revue des Deux Mondes, July 15,

Uebersicht des der sogeWortschatzes,

Berlin,

nannten Silbernen Latinitat eigenthximlichen

1884.

1891, pp. 429-48.

LIST OF AUTHORITIES.
Paucker, C.
v., Supplementum Lexicorum Latinorum, Berlin, 1885.

xiii

Slaughter,

M.

J.,

The

substantives of

Peck, H. T., Onomatopoetic words in

Latin, in Classical Studies in of

Terence, (Diss. Boston, 1891.

Johns

Hopkins),

Honour

Henry

Drisler,

New

York, 1894,

Sorn, J., Die Sprache des Satirikers Persius, Leibach, 1890.

Stange, C.,

pp. 227-239.
Planta, R. v.,

De Arnobii De

Oratione, Saar-

Grammatik der OskischI.,

gemtind, 1893.
Stephani, A.,
Martiale uerborum

umbrischen Dialekte,
1893.

Strassburg,

Plew, J.
Prix, F.

De

diuersitate

Auctorum His-

nouatore, Breslau, 1889. Stinner, A., De eo quo

epistolis

toriae Augustae, Regimonti, 1859.

Cicero in usus est sermone, Oppeln, 2

Sprachliche Untersucliungen zu Columella, Baden, 1883.

,

1879.
Stolz, Fr., Historische

Grammatik der
I., 1

Rassow, H.,

De

Plauti substantiuis,

Lateinischen Sprache,

(Einlei-

Leipzig, 1881. Rebling, O. , Versuch einer Charakteristik

tung und Lautlehre), Leipzig, 1894. Stuenkel, L., De Varroniana uerborum

Teuffel,

der

Romischen
2

Umgangs-

sprache, Keil,

1883.

formatione, Strassburg, 1875. W. S., Geschichte der

6

Rom-

Regnier, Ad., De la Latinite des Sermons de Saint Augustin, Paris, 1886.

ischen Literatur, Leipzig, 1890. Thielmann, Ph., De sermonis proprietatibus quae leguntur apud Cornificium et in primis Ciceronis libris,

Ronsch,
Schmalz,
in

Herm.,
J.

Itala

und

Vulgata,

Marburg und

Leipzig, 1889.
Stilistik,

G., Lateinische
v.

Strassburg, 1879.
,

Iwan

Mullers

Handbuch der
Blatter

Stilistische

Bemerkungen

Klassischen Altertums-wissenschaft, Band II. 2 Munchen, 1890.

,

zu den Jugendwerken Ciceros, in

f.

d. p.

bayer.

Gymn.
352
sq.

wes.

Schmidt,

de nom. uerbal. in tor et trix desinentium apud Tertullianum copia et ui, ErJ.
,

Commentatio

XVI., (1880),
,

202

sq.;

Ueber Sprache und Kritik

des Lateinischen Apolloniusromanes,

Speier, 1881.

langen, 1878.

Schmilinsky, G.,

De

proprietate ser-

Ulrich,

H.,
Th.,

De

Vitruuii copia uer-

monis Plautini usu linguarum Ro-

borum, I.-IL, Schwabach, 1883-5.

Vogel,

manicarum
Schultze,
P.,

illustrato, Halle, 1866.

De

A.

Gellii

sermone,

De

archaismis
Aurelii

Sallus-

tianis, Halle, 1871.

Zwickau, 1862. Weise, K. H., Lexicon

2 Quedlinburg, 1886.

Plautinum,

Schulze, E. T.,

De

Q.

Sym-

machi uocabulorum formationibus ad sermonem uulgarem pertinentiSittl,

Wolfflin,

E.

bus, Diss. Hal., 1886. Karl, Die lokalen

Vulgarlatein, inPhilol. 137-65.

,

Bemerkungen liber das XXXIV., pp.

Verschied-

Ueber die Latinitat des

Cassius
d.

enheiten der Lateinischen Sprache,

Erlangen, 1882. Jahresbericht fiber Vulgar, und Spatlatein 1884 bis 1890, in
Jahresbericht uber die Fortschritte

Afrikaners
ungsberr.

Felix,

in Sit-

k.
z.

b.

Wissenschaften

Akademie der Munchen, Philos.fiir

Histor. Cl., 1880, pp. 381-432.

,

Archiv

Lateinische
Leipzig,

des

Alterthumswissenschaft, LXVIII., pp. 226-86.

klass.

Lexikographie, 1884-94.

I. -VIII.,

INTRODUCTION.
1. DEFINITION OF THE SERMO PLEBEIUS. Notwithstanding the strides made by modern philology toward a knowledge of the Boman sermo plebeius, there is still a surprising lack of unanimity in regard to its nature and extent. The various and confusing senses in which different scholars have used and understood the terms sermo plebeius, sermo cotidianus,
1 lingua rustica, etc., have been justly deplored by Ott, in his able article on modern researches in the field of Bible-Latin, and such inconsistency is not lessened by the attitude re2 cently assumed by scholars like Bonnet, who maintains that Vulgar Latin, in the sense of a dialect distinct from the clas-

never had an existence, save in the brain of a few and Sittl, 3 who similarly asserts that the whole structure with which the Bomancists are now dealing is a pure creation of phantasy. In view of these conflicting opinions, it has seemed advisable at the outset to define carefully the position which will be maintained throughout the present
sic speech,

savants,

work.
as an established doctrine that the are the descendants, not of the classic as seen in Cicero and Caesar, but of the sermo plebeius, Latin,
It

may be regarded

Bomance languages
J

Neue Jahrb. f. PhiloL, 1874, p. 759, " Vulgarlatein 1st heutzutage ein -del gebrauchtes und verschieden verstandenes Wort. Gewohnlich bezeichnefc man jede Spracherscheinung spaterer Zeit, die den aus den besseren Classikcrn hergenommenen
Ott,

Sprachgesetzen, oder richtiger gesprochen den subjectiven Ansichten, die

heriiber gebildet, zuwiderlauft, als Vulgarlatein.

man

sich

Einige identificieren es geradezu mit Spatlatein, wieder andere verstehen darunter eine Art Mittelding zwischen dem hohern oder Litteratur- und dem niedern oder Volkslatein, eine conventionelle Tiber alle Provinzen des Reiches verbreitete und iiberall verstandene Vekehrs- nnd Umgangs-

" eprache, also eine Art romischer Reichssprache. 'Bonnet, p. 31, "On prete ce qu'on appelle le latin vulgaire les charact^res d'une langue veritatrop volontier ble, d'une langue a part, qui aurait existe a c6t6 de la langue latine proprement . . . Le latin vulgaire ainsi compris n'a jamais existe que dans les cerveaux de dite, a qnelques savants." Sittl, Jahresberichte, 58, p. 236, "Das Vulgarlatein, mit wel-

chem

die Latinisten operieren, ist ein Phantasiegebilde."

XVI

INTRODUCTION.

'

the speech of the common people, at Rome and in the prov1 The prevailing view of the relation existing- between inces. these two forms of speech is the one recently reiterated by Miodonski that the sermo plebeius is neither the parent nor the side offspring of the Classic Latin, but that the two developed of common of the twin the as early speech product by side, Eome, the prisca Latinitas? Accordingly, there is no question of two distinct and separate languages, but of two kindred dialects, which, while steadily diverging, continued to exert a more or less unconscious influence upon each other. With the dawn of literature began the differentiation between the cultured and the popular speech. Too much weight cannot be given to the circumstance that the earliest development of a national literature was controlled by a foreign ele:

Livius Andronicus, Naevius, and Ennius were all natives of Magna Graecia, and even the Bellum Punicum, the first Eoman epic of purely national interest, owed much to Greek sources. 3 Classical Latin was largely shaped by these early poets, who strove, with a degree of success surprising in

ment:

Die romanischen Sprachen sind die Fortbildung, Wolfflin, Philol. 34, p. 137, nicht des lateinischen, wie es die Klassiker geschrieben haben, sondern desjenigen, wie " es im taglichen Leben gesprochen worden ist cow/. Diez, p. 1 ; Meyer-Lubke, Gramm. d. Roman. Spr., I., p. 6; Stolz, Hist. Gramm., p. 21 ; even Bonnet concedes
1
;

"

On est generalement d'accord aujourd'hui pour afSrmer que ce qui p. 30, forme la base, ou, si 1'on veut, la substance des langues romanes, n'est pas le latin qne nous connaissons par les livres, le latin litteraire, mais celui qne parlait le peuple, le
this point
:

"

latin populaire."

Miodonski,
.

ALL.
. .

weder aus dem sermo urbamis,

tein entstanden
:

beide wurzelten als

"

VIII., p. 146, "Die plebejische Latinitat ist noch der sermo urbanus aus dem PlebejerlaZwJlingsdialekte in der urromischen Volks-

sprache, in der prisca Latinitas; " Der sermo plebeius steht p. 47,

Vokalismus des Vulgiirlateins, I., in keinem Descendenz-, in keinem Ascendenz-, sondern in einem Collatsralverhaltnisse. In der urromischen Volks" Rebsprache, in der prisca Latinitas, wurzelten beide, es waren Zwillingsdialekte " Bekanntlich kann das Wolfflin, Philol. 34, p. 149, ling, p. 14 plebeische Latein weder schlechtweg die Mutter, noch viel weniger die Tochter des classischen genannt werden ; vielmehr gab es vor dem entstehen der Litteratur nur ein Latein, und erst von diesem " Ott, Zeitpunkte an beginnen sich Schrif fcsprache und Volkssprache zu scheiden " Jahrb. 109, p. 759, Verfolgt man den Entwicklungsgang der romischen Sprache von seinem Ende riickwarts bis zu seinen Anfangen, so findet man dasa sich derselbe in zwei grosse Arme gespaltet hat, Litteratur- und Volkssprache, die von einander unbeconf. Schuchardt,

zum sermo urbanus

irrt,

I., p.

immer mehr auseinander giengen ; " Stolz, Hist. Gramm. archaischen Latein stammen als gleichberechtigt nebeneinanderstehende Erzeugnisse die Volks- und Schriftsprache." 3 Stolz, Hist. Gramm., L, p. 29, citing v. Scala, Festgruss aus Insbruck an d. Wiener Phil.- Vers., p. 119 sq., and

im

Fortschritt der Zeit

23,

"Aus dem

Maass, Deutsche Liter aturzeitung, 18S3, 1351

sq.

INTRODUCTION.

xvii

view of their difficult task, to adapt the somewhat unwieldy and heavy forms of archaic Latin to the ease and grace of their Greek models. It is true that Livius Andronicus and Naevius still retained for epic verse the primitive Saturnian metre, and with it much of the roughness and irregularity It is Ennius, before characteristic of an uncultured speech. all others, who succeeded in developing the natural resources of Latin along the lines of Greek literature, and without whom the high perfection of rhythm seen in the prose of Cicero and the artistic finish of the Augustan poetry would have been impos1

sible.

How far the

best seen

by comparison with the plays

style of these early poets was artificial is of Plautus, who,

although not wholly free from the influence of the literary tendency, gives a fairly true picture of the popular speech of his time, with all its advantages and imperfections. 3 The schism between the classic and the popular speech, once established, widened rapidly. The famous literary circle which gathered around the younger Scipio continued to polish and refine the language, always in accordance with Greek rules and the best measure of their success is seen in the contrast offered by the comedies of Terence, trained under the influence of this school, to those of his predecessor Plautus, for in most respects his style approaches far nearer the Cicero4 In the following century nian than the Plautine standard. the literary language reached its highest point in the harmonious periods of Cicero and the subtle versification of Horace. Fostered by the orators and poets, and elaborated by the grammarians, it was indeed a magnificent product but it was es:

5 sentially artificial.

Its

forms had been crystallized and

its

1 Stolz, Lat. Gramm., in I Miiller's tax, in I. Mailer's Handb. IP., p. 386.

Handb., IP., p. 245. a Conf. Schmak, Lat. Syn" Die Plautin3 Lorenz ad Most., Einleit., p. 26, ische Sprache ist, dem griechischen Habitus und der einzelnen Graeca zum Trotz, em Abbild der rornischen Umgangssprache, mit der grossten Treue und Wahrheit weiderbei B'amtlichen Personen herrscht die echte romische Volkssprache, gegeben mit alien ihren eigentumlichen Vorziigen und Mangeln;" conf. Schmalz, 1. I., p. 387. * Conf. Engelbrecht, Studia Terentiana, Vindobonae, 1S83, and especially Slaughter, 6 Paul Monceaux, Ter., with comments on the latter by Stolz, Hist. Gramm., I., p. 30. " Le Latin classLe Latin in Revue des Deux Mondes
. . .

Vulgaire,

(1891), 106, p. 434,

ique etait une oeuvre d'art crcee par la patience et le talent de plusieurs generations de lettres a mesure qu'il se developpe ou tente de se fixer, on en voit mieux apparaitre le characture artificiel." I wish here to express my indebtedness for much in the present section to this excellent article of M. Monceaux, in regard to the merits of which
:

xviii

INTRODUCTION.
its

progress checked before

their fair

natural resources

development
;

its

rules for quantity

had attained and accentua-

tion were borrowed

while its vocabulary was so limited that even the genius of Cicero was unequal to the task of adapting it to the wider horizon of Grecian culture. Already in Livy one can perceive foreshadowings of the approaching decadence. The structure so laboriously reared was destined to a slow but steady disintegration, and the chief factor in its downfall was the unconscious but unremitting influence of the sermo plebeius. 1 To understand the relation existing between these two branches of the language it is necessary to keep in mind the familiar linguistic doctrine that the amount of divergence between neighboring dialects depends directly upon the extent and facility of communication. 2 Thus even in the case of two distinct languages the idioms spoken near the border-line bear a much closer resemblance to each other than to the written speech of their respective countries for instance, the North Italian dialects to-day resemble more closely the neighboring dialects of France than they do that of Tuscany or the Italian written language; and in like manner the Gascon idiom shows the transition from Provencal to Spanish. Still less can two dialects coexist in the same territory without exerting a marked influence upon each other. Accordingly it is evident that such reciprocal influence existed to a greater or less degree between the classic and popular speech throughout the entire extent of Latinity. In the early period it was necessarily slight, for the literary circle was strictly limited, and while the children reared within its radius naturally acquired the elegance of diction which prevailed in their home3 life, the great mass of the Roman people, artisan and tradesman, farmer and soldier alike, lived practically untouched by the new culture, except through casual contact with the upper classes, and continued to speak with little alteration the lan4 guage of their fathers. But as the power and prestige of Home
:

I am quite in accord with Miodonski, who says, (ALL. VIIL, p. 149), "Die anziehende Darstellung und die richfcige Betonung der wirksamen Motive des Volkstumlicheu verdienen hervorgehoben zu werden."
1 2 Conf. Stolz, Hist. Gramm., I., p. 49. Conf. Paul, Principles of Language, Engl. " Transl. by H. A. Strong, New York, 1889, p. 30 sq. Conf. Schmalz, 1. I., citing Cic. " Der Mann aus dem Volke da* Brut. 58, 210 sq. Conf. Wolfflin, Philol. 34, p. 149,

INTRODUCTION.

xix

increased, the dissemination of knowledge became more genescholars from the East flocked to the capital, which thus ; became the centre of learning in Italy. In the time of Cicero urbanitas, the language as spoken in Rome, became synonyral

excellence in Latin speech, just as denoted the perfection of Greek. 1 As the influence of this higher Latinity filtered slowly downward through the successive social strata, some tinge must soon have reached even the lowest classes within the city, whose language, while not ceasing to be plebeian, lost something of its native harshness of accent and uncouthness of phraseology. In the country districts the sermo plebeius remained longer unmodified, and it is a significant fact that the most usual antithesis to urbanitas is not the sermo plebeius, but the lingua rustica, or
'ATTIKICT/AOJ

mous with the highest

Conversely the cultivated speech of the higher could not wholly escape contamination. As time steadily widened the breach between these two forms of speech, communication between the upper and lower classes was facilitated by a compromise in the shape of the sermo cotidianus, the
rusticitas.

classes

and easy medium of daily conversation, which, as Quintilian significantly points out, was used not alone between friends and relatives, but in communication with the slaves. 3 4 Thus, while the view which Bonnet so strenuously assails, of an early separation of the classical from the vulgar speech,
free

be maintained, the line of demarcation must not be too sharply drawn. It has been well pointed out by Meyer-Liibke that between the sermo cotidianus and the crudest form of the sermo rusticus the language shaded off in countless gradations,
is to
gegen
.

nahm von

vererbte hartniickig mancb.es auf die Kinder weiter, wie es die Eltern gesprochen batten."
1

diesen Wahrspriichen der obersten Jury wenig Notiz und und Grosseltern

Conf. Quint. 6, 3, 107, Nam meo quidem iudlcio ilia est nrbanitas, in qua nihil dbsonum, nihil agreste, nihil inconditum, nihil per egrinum neque sensu neque uerbis neque ore gestuue possit deprehendi ; utnon tarn sit in singulis dictis quam in toto colors dicendi, qualis apud Graecos ammo-pos ille reddens Athenarum proprium saa porem. Conf. Sittl, Verhandl. d. 40. Versamml. deutcher Philol. u. Schulm. in Gor" Vor allem schied sich Stadt und Land denn Cicero litz, Leipzig, 1890, p. 385 sq. und die SpUteren stimmen darin iiberein, dass selbst der ungebildete Bewohner Horns an der urbanitas teil hat und dessen bewusst die Sprache des Bauern, die rusticitas, selbstgefallig verhahnt," cited with approval by Seelmann, Volkslatein, in Krit.
,

Jahresber. U.

d.
.

Fortschritte
,

d.

Roman.

Phil., I, p. 51.

Quint. 12, 10, 40, cotidiano

sermoni

quo cumamicis, coniugibus,

liberis, seruis

loquamur,

Bonnet,

p. 31, not. 1.

xx
1

INTRODUCTION.
1

1 I according to social position, calling in life, education, etc. am quite in accord with Professor Stolz that with these limitations the distinction to be emphasized is that between the literary speech on the one hand, and the popular speech on the other, or that at the furthest we cannot with certainty make more than a triple division viz., sermo urbanus, cotidianus, and
:

plebeius?

This triple division is in the main the one adopted throughout the present work. The relation between the sermo cotidianus and sermo plebeius is best illustrated by the Cena TrimalcMonis of Petronius, in which, as pointed out by Friedlander, 3 the main narrative reflects the conversational style of the cultured class, while the language of Trimalchio and his collialthough somewhat toned down to adapt it to its literary remains the best extant specimen of vulgar Latin. Another term which deserves a word of explanation is the sermo rusticus. As used in the present work it is neither distinct from, nor altogether synonymous with the sermo plebeius.
berti,

setting,

It refers rather to the question of provincial distinctions in the sermo plebeius, discussed in the next section, and is used to denote those features which seem to prevail especially in the rustic speech of Italy itself, and which for the most part have remained prominent in modern Italian.
Meyer-Liibke, Deutsche Literaturzeitung, 1891, p. 413 sq. 2 Stolz, Hist. Gramm., " Mit der eben ausgesprochenen Einschrankung glauben wir an der alteren Ansicht, dass zwischen Volks- und Schriftsprache zu unterscheiden sei, fcsthalten
1

L,

p. 23,

zu diirfen," citing Schwan, Gramm. d. Altfranzosischen, Leipzig 2 1883; Id., p. 42, " Nach dem oben Bemerkten ist streng genommen weder Seelmann im Unrechte, wenn
,

er neben der allgemeinen Volkssprache noch eine Pobelsprache unterscheidet . noch Sittl, der in einem auf der Philologenversammlung zu Gorlitz (1880) abgehaltenen Vortrag die drei Abstufungen sermo cotidianus odor consuetudo (Umgangssprache der
. .

Gebildeten), oppidanum genus dicendi (Mundart der kleinen Stadte), rusticitas (bauMit einiger Sicherheit lassen sich jedoch erische Sprache) unterschieden wissen wollte.

nur Schriftsprache, Verkehrsprache der Gebildeten, allgemeine Volkssprache unterscheiden " con/. Seelmann, 1. L, p. 51, " Insonderheit aber spielt das Moment der Bildung eine Rolle, und danach hat man die gebildete Umgangssprache,' die Alltagsvon der Sprache der sprache des vornehmen Homers, den sermo cotidianus, niedern Plebs und des eigentlichen Vulgus, von Vulgiirlatein im engern Sinne, " 3 wohl zu scheiden," citing Sittl, 1. I. Die Sprache der ErzahFriedlander, Petr. 9,
; ' .
.

'

'

lung

ist die Umgangssprache der Gebildeten der damaligen Zeit, die sich manche in der strengern Schriftssprache nicht zulassige Freiheiten gestattet . Dagegen ist die Sprache, in der Trimalchio und seine Mitfreigelassenen reden, die damalige ' suditalische Volkssprache, allerdings nicht rein, sondern so welt stilisirt,' dass eie nicht zu stark mit der Eleganz der Erzahlung kontrastirt."
. .

INTRODUCTION.
2.

xxi
:

IN THE PROVINCES "While the speech was pushed rapidly forward to maturity and came to an early and definite stand-still, the sermo plebeius, left to itself, remained a living, ever-changing- source of free and untrammelled development. 1 It thus afforded an inexhaustible fund of new forms and phrases, apt turns of expression,
classic

THE SERMO PLEBEIUS

the current slang of the streets of Borne, hardy neologisms and daring compounds, from all of which the literary language borrowed with increasing freedom throughout the progress of the Decadence. 2 Conversely, its early growth having been slower and more natural, the sermo plebeius retained in vocabulary and syntax, as well as in accent and pronunciation, many features of the prisca, Latinitas, long after they had been discarded by classic Latin. In the time of Cicero archaism had become to a great extent synonymous with vulgarism.
3

These two opposing characteristics of the popular speech, conservation of the old and creation of the new, are of prime importance in explaining the development of those local differences in provincial Latin which laid the foundation for the divergence of idiom resulting in the separate modern Eomance languages. As the different provinces were successively acquired, it was the policy of Rome to further their rapid Latinization, and to this end Latin was made the official language,
" Wahrend 1 die Schrif fcsprache, von Zeit Conf. Ott, Jahrb. 1874, p. 759, zu Zeit in seinem Lauf reguliert, zu einem gewissen Stillstand gekommen und im grossen und ganzen auch darin verblieben ist, bis er miter den triimmern der zusammenbrechenden romischen Cultur verschuttet wurde, ergoss sich der andere zum tail in wildem Lauf unauf haltsam wieder, um sich schliesslich in neue Anne, die romanischen " Paul Sprachen, zu teilen; Monceaux, 1. I., p. 432, "Le latin d'ouvrier et de paysan, relegue aux champs, a 1' atelier, au bouge, a 1'office, absolument rebelle aux lemons des
maitres
d'e'cole,

...

ne

le

retenait"

poursuivit son evolution naturelle, d'autant plus rapide que plus rien " Wie die lebenden Volksmundarten rnehr 2 Conf. Miodonski, I. I.,

Quellbache als Nebenkanale, die Zuleiter also nicht die Ableiter der Schriftsprache sind, so war auch im alten Rom der Volksgeist ein Sprachschaffendes und der Literatur ein sprachbildendes Element die Schriftsprache bedurf te einigermassen einer Ausgleichu ungmit dem Volksidiom." 3 Wolfflin, Philol. 34, p. 149, So blieb das Vulgarlatein vielfach hinter den Fortschritten der gebildeten zuriick, aber es bewahrte sich auch einen
:

grosseren Reichthum an Formen und Worten. . . . Darum ist das vulgsire oft mit dem archaischen identisch, obschon weder alles archaische vulgar ist (denn manches starb doch im Laufe der Jahrhunderte im Volke ab), noch alles vulgare archaisch zu
sein

braucht;" conf. Rebling,

3, 44,

p.

Symm. Ep.

ipxaur^ov scribendi

15; G. Landgraf, Philol. Anz. XV., p. 608, "(citing non inuitus adfecto), Archaismen aber sind in der

Regel identisch mit Yulgarismen."

xxii

INTRODUCTION.

which all the local legislative and judicial proceedings But while this system forced Latin must be conducted. it could not control the standthe naturally upon provinces, ard of Latinity. The senatus consulta and the procedure of the law courts were not the medium through which the new language was acquired, while the high officials from Home, however correct their own speech may have been, played a minor part in promulgating it within their several jurisin
1

the families of rank in Spain, Carthage, a large proportion undoubtedly took pains to Gaul, etc., have their children learn Latin systematically, either at 2 Rome, or in the various schools which had been founded in the colonies. 3 good example is afforded by the school founded by Sertorius at Osca, in Spain, where the sons of
dictions.

Among

leading families of the different tribes could be trained in the culture of Greece and Rome Plutarch tells of the pride felt by the parents in seeing their children attending this school in the purple-bordered toga praetexta, and presented by Sertorius himself with the golden bulla, the distinctive ornament of the sons of Roman patricians. 4 The libraries also, which Rome in pursuance of her policy had founded in the different provinces, tended to promote the use of classical Latin but these also appealed chiefly to a limited cultured circle compare, for instance, the one mentioned by Pliny, established in Africa soon after the conquest, confessedly for the benefit of the Carthaginian nobles (regulis
; ; ;

Africae).

great mass, however, of the non-Latin population acquired the language by degrees from the class of Romans

The

with
petty

whom

officials,

they necessarily came in immediate contact, the common soldiers, tradesmen, and artisans, the

1 Conf. Ott, 1. I., p. 760, commenting on the statement by Val. Max. that the magistrates in Greece and Asia Minor were prohibited from using Greek, " Was hier von

" sans doute les jeunes gens des grandes families gauloisns Bonnet, p. 36, Rome pour apprendre le latin ou pour se perfectionner dans 1'usage de cette 3 On the question of schools in the provinces compare Budinsky, pp. 55 (Nth. langue."
2

den Griechen gesagt ist, gilt natilrlich auch, wenn nicht in noch hoherm Grade, von den Puniern. So hatte also der Provinciale, wenn er verstehen und verstanden werden, wenn er seinen eigenen Vorteil wahren oder Einfluss und Ansehen sich erringen wollte, keine andere Wahl als sich die Sprache des Siegers und Herschers anzueignen."
Conf.
allaicnt a

Italy)

71 (Spain) 104 (Gaul) ; 23; cow/. Ott, I Z.,p. 760.

;

257 (Africa).

Plutarch, Sertorius,

14

Plin. 18,

INTRODUCTION.

xxiii

rank and file of the lower classes. 1 Accordingly, while it was not exclusively the Roman army which was responsible for the form of Latin spoken in the provinces, yet the importance in this connection of the sermo militaris, the common idiom of the camp, must not be underrated. 2 Aside from stray phrases learned from itinerant merchants, the first germs of Latin were sown in each land by the invading legions, and after conquest the Latinizing influence radiated most strongly from those garrison towns which sprang up around the permanent military stations. In Spain alone no less than 150,000 troops arrived from Italy in the brief period between 196 and 169 B.C. and many of these afterward settled permanently in the new
1 in Gorlitz, I. I, " Die Aristokratie und Plutokratie der Sittl, Verhaudl. eroberten Lander hatte die Moglichkeit Hauslehrer kommen zu lassen, um sich und ihren Kindern die korrekte Latinitat anzueignen, wie denn auch berichtet wird, dass

...

achon friihzeitig viele Grammatiker das reiche Gallien aufsuchten die grosse Masse der Provinzialen aber empfing das Lateinische im taglichen Verkehr Cicero zahlt^ro Fronteio 12 die Leute, die das Lateinische in die Provinzen trugen, 2 auf Kaufleute, Kolonen, Steuerpachter, Ackerknechte und Hirte." Stolz, Hist. Gramm. L, p. 23, "Die romische Soldateska bei der Verbreitung der Lateinischen Sprache von den friiher genannten Centren (den an die romischen Standlager sich anschliessenden Lagerstadten) romischen Wesens und romischer Cultur aus eine " W. gewiss nicht zu unterschatzende Rolle gespielt hat Meyer, in Grober's Grun" Die militarisch am starksten besetzten Gegenden werden daher am driss, L, p. 353, " schnellsten romisch Spanien, Ostgallien (Trier) conf. Pott, Zeitschr. f. vergl. Sprachf. 12, p. 162. This view is assailed by Bonnet, p. 35, not. 3, who cites Ott, Jahrb. 109, p. 579, with the comment, "Pourtant deja Ott de'chargeait le legionnaire du soin d'enseigner le latin aux provinciaux, en faisant remarquer tres justement qu'il Dans les ouvrages de seconde entrait sans doute peu en rapport avec eux. . main, la legende est accreditee et subsistera longtemps." This comment seems hardly justified, for while Ott considers that too much weight has been attached to the part played by the soldiers in Latinizing the provinces, he is far from denying them a share in " it his views are quite moderate and deserve to be quoted in full Insgemein nimmt man an dass es vorzuglich die romischen Heere gewesen, welche in den unterworfenen Landen iiberhaupt die Kenntniss des lateinischen nnd zwar in der gemeinen Sprechweise des niedern Volks verbreitet haben. Ohne im mindesten beziigliche Einfliisse bestreiten zu wollen, bin ich doch der Ansicht, dass man den Anteil des romischen Heeres bei der Einfiihrung der neuen Sprache viel zu sehr Uberschfttzt. So eben und Einfach gieng die Sache denn doch nicht. Ich will ganz davon absehen, dass der Verkehr zwischen dem Soldaten und dem Provincialen wol nicht so vertraut und ausgedehnt gewesen, als man ihn sich denken mag, und dass der Schmerz und Ingrimm des letztern ob des Verlustes seiner nationalen Selbstandigkeit sich moglichst lange und energisch gegen die Sprache des Eroberers gestraubt hat aber darauf lege ich Gewicht, dass der romische Soldat bei der Vielsprachigkeit des Heeres und dem zumeist niedern Bildungsstand der Elemente, aus denen es zusammengesetzt war, nicht der geeignete Missionar war, das Lateinische auf den Boden des eroberten Landes zu verpflanzen und dort zur
.

...

Herrschaft zu bringen."

xxiv
land. 1

INTRODUCTION.

The

earliest of the

Roman

cities in Spain, Italica,

was

founded 206

B.C., by P. Cornelius Scipio, for the benefit of the veterans of his army ; while the story of Carteia, another of

these Latin colonies, established to provide a home for upward of four thousand illegitimate children, the offspring of Boman soldiers and of Spanish women who frequented the

camp, is significantly pointed out by Budinsky as a single instance of a widely active cause, through which a steadily increasing proportion of the inhabitants were speedily and
simply Latinized. In this sermo militaris, or castrensis, which thus underlay the Latin of the provinces, the influence of local Italic dialects may be disregarded I am quite in accord with Bonnet that the Romans who came to Gaul, civilians and soldiers alike, did not import the language of Praeneste or Lanuvium, of Teanum or Iguvium, any more than the French soldiers of to-day spread the patois of Picardy, Champagne, or Gascony in Algeria and Senegal. In individual cases, undoubtedly, certain peculiarities of accent or vocabulary may have persisted, but in the army especially all such local differences were 3 gradually assimilated in the universal idiom of the camp.
;

it is equally preposterous to claim that the latter was the language of Latium according to the standard of Home, the proper form of communication between citizens throughout the empire on the contrary, it was the sermo plebeius pure and simple, less extreme perhaps than the sermo rusticus, but

But

Momanis

"Liu. 43, 3, Ex militibm p. 70, citing Ihne, R. G. IIL, p. 319 Anm. ex Hispanis mulieribus, cum quibus conubinm non esset, natos se memorantes, supra quatluor milia hominum orabant, ut sibi oppidum, in quo habitarent eos Carteiam ad Oceanum deduci placer e ; conf. daretur. Saitatus dccreuit .
1

Budinsky,
et

" die Stadt Carteia, offenbar nur die vereinzelte Folge einer ganz allgemein wirkenden Ursache, durch die ein stetig wachsender Theil der Einwoh3 nerschaft auf kiirzestem Wege der Romanizirung zugefuhrt wurde." Conf. Bon" Si 1'on veut net, p. 34, essayer de prendre une idee plus juste du latin qui se repandit dans les provinces, et specialement en Gaule, il faut faire abstraction des patois ou dialectes italiques aussi bien que de leur influence sur la langue commune. Les Remains qui venaient en Gaule, fonctionnaires civils, officiers de 1'armee, soldats, negociants, industriels, n'y parlaient pas la langue de Prcneste ou de Lanuvium, ni celle de Teanum ou d'Iguvium, pas plus que nos militaires et nos colons ne vont parler picard, champenois ou gascon en Algerie et au Senegal." 1 cannot, however, agree with M. Bonnet's conclusion, that "ils y parlaient latin, c'est-a-dire la langue de Latium telle qu'elle ctait parlee a Rome, et telle qu'elle devait servir dans les relations entre
Budinsky,
p.

70,

citoyens des diffcrentes parties de 1'empire."

INTRODUCTION.

XXV

many degrees removed from

the sermo cotidianus, the current

speech of the upper classes. Accordingly, since the Roman element in all the provinces was essentially the same military encampments, colonies of veterans, tradesmen, skilled laborers, etc., all speaking a distinctly plebeian Latin, it is not surprising that many vulgarisms of form and syntax are found throughout every part

Roman Empire, in the inscriptional, as well as the litmonuments. erary Indeed, the coincidences are so numerous and so striking that some scholars have been led to deny the existence of local differences. This view was adopted by as early an authority as Erasmus, who maintained that in all the provinces the Roman tongue was equally intelligible, provided that the speaker affected a plebeian style, 2 while Niebuhr has declared that the African Latin shows no more marked characteristics than those which distinguish the French of Geneva from that of Paris. 3 Such a view, however, is not only opposed to all linguistic principles, as we see them working at the present day, but is directly contradicted by the testimony of
of the
1

ancient authorities.

Cicero speaks of the prevalence of pro-

vincial expressions in Gallic Latin, and adds, sed haec mutari 4 dediscique possunt, implying that the Gallic accent of which

he next speaks, was ineradicable

similarly Augustine remarks

the lack of discernment shown in African Latin in the quality and quantity of vowel-sounds, 5 while Spartianus is authority
" J Bonnet, p. 40, Frappe's de la predominance de certains caracteres identiques de toutes les provinces, plusieurs savants sont alles jusqu'a nier toute influence locale. Pour quiconque a eu 1'occasion d'observer 1'etonnante persistance de certains accents " Boissier, Cometrangers, une telle negation equivaut a 1'affirmation d'un miracle
;

"II faut croire que le latin s'est corrompu d'apres certains loia generales, qui ont agi partout de la meme facjon et produit dans tons les pays du monde des resultats semblables " B. Kanlen, Handbuch d. Vulgata, p. 4, " Was man ofter Africanismus der Latinitat genannt hat, ist einfach der Charakter des Vulgarlateins und kann als solcher mit gleichem Recht Gallicismus, Pannonismus oder Italicismus heissen " conf. Kiibler, ALL. VIII., p. 162, "Maa hat selbst vom Vulgarlatcin behauptet, dass es durch das ganze romische Gebiet im wesentlichen die gleichen Erscheinungen zeige. Solchen Ausspr lichen gegeniiber erwachst die Notwendigkeit, die Spuren
modien,
p.

51,

provinzieller

Farbung in der
III., p.

schriftlichen Ueberlieferung nachzuweisen.

"

Eras^

mus, Epist. 633, Vol.

723

(Lugduni, 1873), "Constat autem apud Hispanos,

Afros, Gallos, reliquasque Romanorum prouincias, sic sermonem Romanum fuisse uolgo communem ut Latine concionantem intelligerent etiain cerdones, si modo qui dicebat paululum sese ad uulgarem dictionem accommodarent." 3 Niebuhr, Vortrage,

bearbeit

v.

Schmitz und Zeuss,

II.,

p.

334.

Conf. Cic. Brut. 46, 17.

Augustin.

xxvi

INTRODUCTION.

for the statement that the speech of the emperor Septimius Seuerus retained to his dying day strong evidence of his Af-

rican

origin.

Considerable attention has been devoted in

recent years to this question of provincial Latin, and espeOf particular importance in this cially to the sermo Africus. connection are the recent articles in Wolfflin's Archiv, Die

auf Afrikanischen Inschriften, by B. Kiiband Die Lateinische Uebersetzung des Bucfies der Weisheit, and Die Lateinische Uebersetzung des Buches Sirach, by Ph. Thielmann (Ib., pp. 235-277 501-561). In attempting to account for these local differences, some authors have been inclined to overrate the importance of the influence exerted upon Latin by the native speech of the con2 The evidence of the Eomance languages quered peoples. tends to show that such influence was comparatively slight, 3 and mainly confined to peculiarities of pronunciation and to a limited number of loanwords. The local differences in the Sound-System of Vulgar Latin are much more striking than in any other department, and it has been ingeniously suggested by W. Meyer that this was in part due to the fact that a large proportion of the male inhabitants of the conquered lands were pressed into military service, and being constantly transferred from post to post, and thrown in contact, in their
Lateinische Sprache
ler (Vol. VIII., pp. 161-202),
;

camp-life, with a great variety of other nations, all acquired a certain uniformity of speech, the sermo castrensis already mentioned, while the women, left behind, learned the language more imperfectly, and the children, as they grew up naturally spoke after the fashion of their mothers, Latin with

a pronounced foreign accent. 4

Afrae aures de corruplione uocalium uel productione non indicant : Commod., p. 56. !Spart. Seuer. 19, 9, canorus uoce, sed Afrum quid dam usque ad senectutem soa naiis. Compare for example Paul Monceaux, 1. I., p. 441, "Le voisinage de ces trois
Doct. Chr.
4, 24,

conf. Boissier,

langues se'mitiques

(le

du

latin d'Afrique
ici le
.

"
;

Id., p. 445,

libyque, le punique, 1'he'breu) nous explique bien des characteres " Pourquoi ce meme patois (le latin vulgaire) est-il

devenu,

portugais, la le roumain, en Italic le toscan

.
.

ou

le milanais,

en Espagne

le

probleme, il nous manque un element essentiel, la connaissance des langues qui en Gaule, en Espagne, en Italic, au bord au " Danube, ont prece'de le latin et agi sur lui; conf. further the criticism of Miodonski,
castillan
?

Pour resoudre surement

le

ALL.
d.

VIII., p. 149.
Spr.,

Roman.

I., p.

Conf. Stolz, Hist. Gramm. I., p. 5, citing Meyer-Lubke, Gramm. 29 sq. 4 W. Meyer, in Grober's Grnndriss, I., p. 353, "Die

Translokationen und Mischungen bedingen Gleichraassigkeit der Sprache in Flexion und Wortschatz. Das stabile Element bilden die Frauen. Namentlich in neu eroberten

INTRODUCTION.

xxvii

principal cause, however, of the differences in provinLatin lay in the instability of the sermo plebeius itself, which, as we have already seen, changed materially from year to year the Latin which Caesar's legions first made familiar to the Gauls was richer in its variety of forms, and less archaic, and in every way quite different from that which a
cial
;

The

hundred years earlier had been naturalized in Spain and Africa. In and around Borne this influence of classicism gradually tended to modify the harsher archaisms of the popular speech, but the latter, when isolated in the provinces, was practically beyond the radius of this influence, and free to develop unrestrained. Accordingly the idioms of the separate

provinces represent a varying degree of archaism, in the order of their dates of conquest. 1 This view is amply corroborated by the numerous dialectic peculiarities now recognized in the style of Boman writers from the separate provinces, and in inscriptions ; especially notable is the strongly archaic element of the sermo Africus, which, as seen in Fronto,

Boman

Apuleius, Tertullian, etc., presents so many striking analogies with the language of Plautus. This phenomenon is easily accounted for, when we remember that the first germs of Latin were carried to Africa by the Boman soldiers and colonists who flocked there after the fall of Carthage, in 146 B.C. 2
LSndern wird nahezu die gauze Jungmannschaft, sofern sie nicht gefalien oder zu Sklaven gemachfc war, ausgehoben und versetzt, so in Dakien, Ratien. Kinder und Prauen bleiben und nehmen in fast ganz romischer Umgebung bald die neue Sprache an, sprechen sie aber mit einheimischem Accente und conservieren diesen besser, da die Nivellierung, die nur bei haufigem Wechsel der Umgebung moglich ist, fehlt. Kinder von Colonen und Soldaten, mit fremden Weibern erzeugt, sprachen naturgemass die Sprache der Mutter, lateiniscb mit fremden Accente." *G. Gr6ber, ALL., I., p. 21.1, " Die am weitesten entwickelte, demLatein am fernsten geriickte Vulgarsprache lebte danach auf dem heimatichen Boden Italiens fort, wo
Gesammtentwicklung durchlief eine etwas weniger vorgeriickte Vulgarsprache wurde dagegen nach den, erst in der Kaiserzeit der romischen Sprache erschlossenen Gebieten der rumanischen und ratoromanischen Sprache getragen eine noch weniger entwickelte gelangte nach den schon in republikanischer Zeit unterworfenen ausseritalischen Provinzen, nach Gallien, Siidfrankreich, Spanien und eine vom archaischen und " Schriftlatein kaum abweichende nach dem f iir Rom gewonnenen Sardinien conf. J.
sie ihre
;
:

A. Hagen, Sprachl. Erorterungen zur Vulgata, p. 61 ; W. Meyer, in Grober's Gruudriss, " Die I., p. 359, Verpflanzung des Lateins auf fremden Boden hat einen Stillstand oder eine Entwickelung in anderer Richtung zur Folge, die Sprache der zuerst kolonisierten Gegenden weist auf das alteste, die der spateren auf jiingeres Vulgarlatein zuriick ;" " Die a Stolz, Hist. Gramm. I., p. 24. Ott, 1. I., p. 767, Anfange der Latinisierung des
proconsularischen Africa fallen in die Zeit bald nach der zerstorung Karthagos, also

xxviii

INTRODUCTION.

But the best demonstration of this theory in its entirety is by a comparison of the system of phonetics in the modern Romance languages, so admirably set forth by Grober, in his article Vulgarlateinische Substrate Romanischer WorIt is there pointed ter, in the first volume of Wolfflin's Archiv.
afforded

out that the dialect of Sardinia, the earliest acquired territory outside of Italy (including Sicily), possesses the greatest number of archaisms of all the Romance languages, while Spanish,

Portuguese, Catalonian, Provengal, French, Rhaeto-Romanian and Rumanian show in the order given successive stages of the sermo plebeius, and Italian, representing the vulgar speech in its native land where its ultimate development was attained, is furthest removed from the classic Latin. 1 Thus for instance the k sound before e and i ; accented i and u final s and t in declension and conjugation, are all retained in Sardinian ; the first three sounds however have undergone changes in the other Romance languages, even in the earliest records 2 final s has survived in the inflectional systems of all but the two latest branches, Ruman. and Ital., and final t is retained in French, and to some extent in Old Span., Old Port., and Proveng., but has entirely disappeared in Rhaeto-Rom., Ru; ;

man. and Ital. This principle of the conservation of archaism in provincial districts is aptly illustrated at the present day by many socalled Americanisms, which in reality were in good usage in Elizabethan English, but have died out in the mother-country,
nists.

while they survived in the speech of the New England colo3 Bonnet, however, while conceding the analogous arnoch in die archaische Periocle des Lateins. Das Sprachmaterial ist darum wesentlich " Ph. archaisch, bin und wieder von hochster Altertiimlichkeit und Urspriinglichkeit
;

Thielmann, ALL. VIII., p. 241, "Interessant sind waiter namentlich diejenigen Elemente, die seit dem Ende der archaischen Periode aus der Litteratur verschwanden, um dann erst bei den Afrikanern wieder aufzutauchen. Wir mussen annehmen, dass solche Bestandtheile seit dem J. 146 v. Chr. mit den romischen Soldaten und Beam ten nach dem liberseeischen Land kamen und sich dort erhielten, wahrend sie in Italien selbst im Laufe der Zeit ausstarben." 2 1 Grober, 1. L, p. 210 sq. Excepting accented u in Ruman. and Albanian conf.
;

Meyer-Lubke, Gramm.

d.

Roman.

Spr., L, p. 120; conf. Id. ib., pp. 81, 318.

Com-

pare for instance the entertaining and suggestive article by Henry Cabot Lodge, Shakespeare's Americanisms, in Harper's Monthly (Jan., 1S95), XC., p. 252 sq.; " The the case is well stated on p. 253, English speech was planted in this country by English emigrants, who settled Virginia and New England at the beginning of the

seventeenth century

The language which

these people brought with

them to

INTRODUCTION.

xxix

chaisms in the French of Quebec and of the colonies of refugees in Germany and Holland, claims that in these instances
the loss of political identity and the consequent interruption communication were the proximate causes, while in the case of Home, there was a constant coming and going of travellers soldiers, and officials, a continuous political, commercial, and 1 It is, however, a well-settled linguistic personal connection. doctrine that uniformity of language demands a geographical as well as a political continuity. 2 The ties of government which bound the Roman possessions to the Capital were more
of
1

offset by the intervening distances and the consequent delays and dangers of communication. Carthage, which as a hostile state was considered an unpleasantly close neighbor, was a three-days' voyage from Eome, while the distant parts of Gaul and Spain were a matter of several weeks' journey. It must also be borne in mind that in ancient times communication, as a factor in linguistic development, was primarily oral
Virginia and Massachusetts, moreover, was, as Mr. Lowell has remarked, the language of Shakespeare, who lived and wrote and died just at the period when these countrymen of his were taking their way to the New World. It followed very naturally that

than

...

some of the words thus brought over the water, and then common to the English on both sides of the Atlantic, survived only in the New World, to which they were transplanted."
1 Bonnet, p. 41, annot. 4 (citing Hagen, Sprachl. Erort. z. Vulg., p. 61), "H y aurait done Ik le meme phenombne que nous observons chez les franpais du Canada et chez nos rcfugies en Allemagne et en Hollande. On oublie que dans ces examples modernes tous les liens avec la mere-patrie ont etc longtemps rompus, tandis qu'entre Rome et ses provinces, il y avait un va et vient de voyageurs, un echange de population civile et militaire, des rapports politiques, commerciaux et personnels incesva bien plus loin dans la meme voie. . sants. M. Groeber .. II parait croire que chaque province s'est ouverte une fois pour laisser entrer le vainqueur et s'est aussitot refermee a jamais pour garder pieusement le de'pot du latin que lui enseigna la
. .

premiere legion emplantee sur son

sol."

Conf. Paul,

I.

L, p. 25, "Individual languages,

therefore, are driven to form groups according to the natural environing circumstances which determine the relations between them, as well as according to their political

and religious circumstances." The article by Lodge, above cited, contains so good an illustration of the effect of geographical isolation that it deserves to be quoted in
full after citing Shakespeare, As You Like It, Act. I., Sc. 1, "They say many young gentlemen flock to him every day, and fleet the time carelessly," he says (1. I., p. 256), " has certainly dis'Fleet,' as a verb in this sense of 'to pass or to move,' appeared from the literature and the ordinary speech of both England and the United States. It is still in use, however, in this exact Shakesperian sense in the daily speech of people on the island of Nantucket, in the State of Massachusetts. I have heard it
:

'

'

there frequently, and

still lingers,

it is

as it does, an echo of the Elizabethan days, the cloeJng years of the nineteenth century."

owing no doubt to the isolation of the inhabitants that it among American fishermen in

XXX
communication.
of the

INTRODUCTION.

Education was, to a large extent, a privilege books made them inaccessible, excepting to the favored few; indeed the development of the sermo plebeius presupposes a wide-spread ignorance of the literary language. In the provinces the proportion of the population whose speech would be influenced through the medium of the written language must have been still smaller, since many, even of the upper classes, undoubtedly acquired a knowledge of spoken language, long before they could read or write it. In modern times facilities for direct communica-

upper

classes, while the price of

tion are supplemented by a higher general standard of learning, the telegraph and the press a speech delivered in London one evening may appear the following morning in the leading journals of the English-speaking world, and even among the lower classes those lacking the ability to read it are
;

the exception and not the rule. Thus a powerful check has been placed upon local differentiation in the formal and syntactical aspect of language and the survival of provincial archaisms is to be regarded not as due to, but rather in spite
of,

modern conditions. Another line of opposition

is

adopted by

Sittl,

who

raises

the historical objection that in the year 19 A.D. the province of Sardinia was not yet wholly subdued, to say nothing of its 1 This objection, however, has been well anbeing Latinized.

swered by Stolz, who justly claims that the Eomanization was at first confined to a comparatively small territory within which
a local dialect developed, and that this local dialect, whose ex-

treme archaism is well attested by linguistic evidence, afterwards prevailed over the whole island, in spite of more or less 2 regular intercourse with Borne. Accordingly, as none of the
objections hitherto raised appears convincing, the present investigation has been conducted from the standpoint of Grober's
theory.
3. WORD FORMATION IN CLASSIC LATIN In a study of the sermo plebeius the relative importance of vocabulary can hardly be overestimated, both on account of its intrinsic interest, and of the abundance and continuity of material afforded
:

by

literary records,
1

It is true that
Sittl.,

throughout the whole extent of Latinity. Accent and Sound-Change played an even
68, p.

Bursiana Jahresbericht,

320

sq.

Stolz, Hist.

Gramm.

I., p.

24.

INTRODUCTION.

xxxi

greater part in the separation of the plebeian from the classic speech, and especially in the differentiation of local dialects, but errors of pronunciation leave only sporadic traces in the literature of a language, and we must rely for our knowledge mainly upon inscriptional evidence ; and the same may be
said, to

a large extent, of irregularities of inflection.

Word-

Formation and Syntax stand upon a somewhat different footing plebeian words and phrases are to be detected even in the most careful writers, while their steady encroachment upon the literature of the decadence was the chief factor in the gradual transition from the prose of Cicero to that of Gregory
;

The syntax, however, of any fully developed language, such as Latin, possesses a flexibility which insures considerable permanence but in any progressive community additions to vocabulary are essential, to keep pace with the advance of civilization. This was especially the case at Eome, where the rapid dissemination of Greek culture created an insatiate demand for new words, with which to express the 2 newly acquired ideas. In the prlsca Latinitas the vocabulary was a somewhat limited one, as was natural among a people whose time was largely divided between simple pastoral pursuits and local warfare. They inherited, however, from the
of Tours. 1
;

common Indo-Germanic
new
derivatives

stock abundant facilities for forming and compounds at pleasure. When the schism arose between the classic and plebeian speech, the

latter naturally retained these facilities, and, if we may take Plautus as a criterion, availed itself of them with characteris-

The literary language here presents a marked the early poets, it is true, Naevius, Ennius, etc., hampered by the poverty of the existing vocabulary, frequently took advantage of the greater freedom which the popular speech afforded, so that in this respect their style
tic

license. 3
:

contrast

" C'est la 1 Bonnet, p. 751, syntaxe, avec le vocabulaire, qui s'cloigne le plus du 2 Latin classique." Conf. Draeger, Hist. Synt., I., Einleit., p. x., "Die Lateinische Sprache hat wahrend der langen Zeit in welcher sie zu den lebenden gehorte und eine Literatur hervorbrachte, in ihrer grammatischen Gestaltung verhaltnissmasAnders steht es mit dem Wortschatz der sig geringe Veranderungen erfahren. Sprache hierin hat sie wahrend ihrer ganzen Lebensdauer und besonders in der nach-

...

klassischen Zeit
3

unaufhorliche Anstrengungen gemacht, urn

filch

zu bereichern."

Draeger, 1. I., p. xi., "Die kiihner Neubildungen, besonders in den Compositis, welche Plautus sich erlaubt, beweisen, dass das Latein in hohem Grade bildungsftthig

XXXii

INTRODUCTION.
had a somewhat plebeian
1

often

coloring

1
.

But under the

formalizing influence of classicism, Word-Formation, in common with all other linguistic growth, came to a standstill, at the very time when Borne was most in need of a wider vocab-

The consequent inferiority which Latin, in this reshows to Greek has been frequently acknowledged by spect, Roman writers Gellius dwells at length upon the difficulty of properly rendering Greek compound words, either by a single word or a periphrasis, 2 while his citation of the diverse attempts of the early grammarians to render wpocrujSiai, by notae
ulary.
;

uocum, moderamenta, accentiunculae, uoculationes, aptly illustrates the inaptitude of the language for technical expres3 sions. Lucretius, Cicero, and Seneca, in turn complain of the
lack of a philosophic terminology yet philosophy is but one instance of the many avenues of Greek thought opened to the
:

Koman mind
cabulary.
4

only by deliberate coinage of the necessary voThe same difficulty confronted the medical writers
;

Celsus expressly deplores the superiority of the Greek lan'Stolz, Hist.

Gramm., L,

p. 32,

" Andererseits aber lehnt

sich

doch wieder die

Sprache der Dichter unmittelbar an die lebende Sprache an, insbesondere in der Wortbildung, die eine grossere Mannigfaltigkeit aufweist als in der classischen Sprache.

Man

vergleiche z. B. die Substantive auf -ela -monium -tudo und die zahlreichen spUter ausser Curs gesetzten Adverbien auf -iter von adjectivischen o-Stammen.

"GelL
4

11, 16;
1,

conf.

infra, p.

293.

Gell.

13,

6;

conf.

Draeger,

1.

I.,

p. xx.

Lucr.

linguae at nostra dicere lingua Concedit nobis patrii sermonis egestas ; Cic. Nat. Deor. 1, 4, 8, Complures enim Graecis institutionibus eruditi, ea quae didicerant, cum ciuibus suis

Multa nonis uerbis praesertim cum sit agendum Propter egestatem rerum nouitatem ; Id. ib. 830, homoeomerian Quam Grai memorant nee
138,

communicare non poterant, quod

ilia quae a Graecis accepissent, Latine did posse difflderent; Id. Tusc. Disput., 2, 15, 35, Graeci, quorum copiosior est lingua quam nostra ; Id. Acad. Post. 1, 2, 4 sq.: Sen. Ep. 6, 6, 1, Quanta uerborum nobis paupertas immo egestas sit, numquam magis quam hodierno die intellexi ; conf. Quint. 1, 5,

nominibus Graeci : Id. I., 5, 70; 12, 10, 33 sq., Itaque tanto est sermo Graecus Latino iucundior, ut nostri poetae, quotiens dulce carmen esse ttoluerHis ilia potentiora, quod resplurimae carent apint, illorum id nominibus exornent. pellationibus, ut eas necesse sit transferre aut circumire ; ctiam in Us, quae denominata
32, feliciores fingendis

sunt,

eadem nos frequentissime reuoluit ; compare Prof. Peck's " It was quite natuOnomatopoetic Words in Latin, p. 227, ral, in a field which had been first opened to the Romans by Greek instructors, and in which the models, the text-books, and the traditions were all of Greek origin, that the highest excellence should be found only in the closest approximation to the Hellenic ideal. And so, in his linguistic criticisms, Quintilian is thoroughly convinced of the inferiority of the Latin language to the Greek, of its comparative poverty, its inflexibility, its unwillingness to receive new and expressive formations into its vocabin

summa paupertas

comment, in

his article

ulary."

INTRODUCTION.

xxxiii

1 guage, while both he and his successors adopt the expedient of introducing- Greek medical terms in their writings, usually 2 accompanied by an attempt at translation or paraphrase. The ecclesiastical writers were still more hampered, owing to the wider gulf which separated their teachings from the daily life and thought of classic Borne. In spite of the industry of Tertullian, who is rightly regarded as the creator of ecclesiastical 3 Latin, his successors, like Hieronymus, often felt the poverty of the language, in contrast with the richness of the Greek

and Hebrew, which they were striving to interpret. 4 There were, as Cicero himself has pointed out, three ways in which the deficiencies of the vocabulary could be supplied either by the transfer of a Greek word bodily into the Latin, by the use of an existing Latin word in a new sense, or by the formation of a new word. 5 But in the classic period the use of 6 foreign words was felt to be contrary to good taste and was
;

accordingly avoided as far as possible, while unusual expressions, either archaisms or neologisms, were severely discoun6, 18 (paries obscoenae), quarum apud Graecos uocdbula, accepta iam usu sunt ; quum id omni fere medicorum uolumine atque sermone iactentur ; apud nos foediora iterba, ne consuetudine quidem aliqua uerecundius loquentium commendata sunt ; Id. 5, 26, 81, Id genus
1

Conf. for example, Gels.

et tolerdbilius se Jiabent, et

(cancer) a Graecis
er,

Coelius Aurelianus, sollertissimus nocabulorum, ut ita Spicilegium, p. 227, annot., Gael. Aur. Chron. 1, 1, 40, ptarmicum, loquar, technicorum de graeco translator," citing

diductum in species "

est ;

nostris uocabulis

non

est.

Conf. Pauck-

quod sternutamentum dicer e poterimus ;

Id. Acut.
'

Id. ib. 2, 4,84 (pdontagogum=*dentiducum); aqui148 (dyspnoicus =- anhelosus) ; Id. ib. 8, 9, 98 (pheughydros s Conf. B. Aube', Revue Arche'ologique 41 (1881), p. 250, fuga), and many others. " Ce sont les ont fonde, si Ton peut peres et les docteurs de 1'e'glise d'Afrique qui
2, 28,

Le genie le plus puissant, le plus libre, le plus . . . inventif et le plus original comme ecrivain est incontestablement Tertullian. II est, " on peut le dire, le createur de la langue de 1'eglise d'Occident ; Paucker, Zeitschr.
dire, le latin ecclesiastique.
f.

" 1881, p. 484 (Tertullianum) ecclesiastici eloquii quasi informatodisertos seculi legere conConf. Hier. in Galat. 1, ad 1, 11 sq., Si hi, qui mittamus eos ad sueuerunt, coeperint nobis de nouitate et Militate sermonis illudere, Ciceronis libros, qui de quaestionibus philosophiae praenotantur ; et uideant, quanta ibi necessitate sit tanta ucrborum portenta proferr e, quae numquam Latini
Oest.

Gymn,

rem."

compulsus hominis auris audiuit, et hoc, cum de Graeco, quae lingua uicina est, transferret in nostram. Quid patiuntur illi, qui de Hebraeis difficultatibus proprietatcs exprimere 6 conantur ? Cic. Acad. Post. 1, 7, 25, quin etiam Graecis Ucebit utare, cum uoles, si te Latina forte deficient. Dialecticorum uero uerba nulla sunt publiea, sttis utuntur. Et id quidem, commune omnium fere est artium ; aut enim noua sunt rerum nouarum facienda nomina aut ex aliis transferenda. Quod si Graeci faciunt,
.

concedendum est, qui qui in his rebus tot iam saecula uersantur, quanto id nobis magis haec nunc primum tractare conamur? conf. Quint. 1, 5, 58, confessis quoque Graecis ' utimur uerbis, ubi nostra desunt. Conf. infra, % 79, p. 315 sq.

xxxiv

INTRODUCTION.

tenanced. 1 Even Cicero, who did more than anyone else toward giving currency to new formations, introduced many excellent and sorely needed words with hesitation and apology. 2 Quintilian, while admitting that new words must occasionally be risked, says frankly that even when received into the language they brought little credit to their author, and if rejected

led only to ridicule ; 3 and Gellius, still more emphatic, declares that new and unknown words are worse than vulgarisms. 4 This extreme attitude, however, had become untenable long before the time of Gellius ; a point had been reached where growth of vocabulary was essential to the life of the language. But it was a natural consequence of such conservatism that no process existed for forming a literary vocabulary possessing distinctive features which might stamp it as a cultured product no scientific nomenclature corresponding to the -ologies, -isms, and -anas of our own language ; there was not a single suffix which could be regarded as distinctly classic, and which was not comparatively more abundant in authors of inferior Latinity. Even the words coined by Cicero, including nu;

merous a-Trag eipr/^eva, belonged principally to certain classes of verbal derivatives, such as those in -tio, abundant at all peand which in plebeian Latin seem to have been formed from any and every verb at will 5 indeed we are not in a poriods,
;

Conf. Pauorin. ap. GelL, 1, 10, 4, Vine ergo moribus praeteritis, loquere uerbis scriptum -est, habe semper in praesentibus atque id, quod a C. Oaesare . niemoria atque inpectore, ut tamquam scopulum, sicfugias inauditum atque insolens uerbum ; Quint. 1, 6, 41, ul nouarum optima erunt maxime uetera, ita uetcrum maxime noua : Id. 8, 3, 30, Fingere, ut primo libra dixi, Oraecis magis concessum
1
. .

Nostri autem in iungendo aut in deriuando paulum aliquid ausi uix in . 2 hoc satis recipiuntur. Conf. for example, Cic. Tim. 7, uix enim audeo dicere medietates, quas Oraeci fieo-dnjras appellant ; sed quasi ita dixerim intelligatur ; Id. Acad. Post. 1, 6, 24, iam corpus et quasi qualitatem quondam nomindbant ; dabitis enim profecto, ut in rebus inusitaMs utamur uerbis interdum inauditis ; Id. Nat. Deor. 1, 34, 95, aut ista siue bcatitas, sine beatitudo dicenda sunt (utrumque omest,
. . .
. .

nino durum, sed usu mollienda nobis uerba sunt)

3

compare
sine

especially Goelzer, p. 19.

Quint.

1,

5, 71,

Vsitatis tutius utimus,

Nam si recepta sunt,

exeunt.

modicam laudem

Audendum tamen ;

usu molliuntur ; conf. Id. 8, * oralore uerba fingi uetat. Gell. 11, 7, 1, sed molestius equidem culpatiusque esse arbitror, uerba noua, incognita, inaudita dicere quam innolgata et sordentia. " Le Latin obeissait 8 Goelzer, p. 24, deja inconsciemment a cette loi dont nous voyons lea effets dans les langues romaues, oil chaque verbe est capable de donner naissance
a

periculo Jlngimus. afferunt orationi ; si repudiata, etiam in iocos namque, ut Cicero ait, etiam quae primo dura uisa sunt, 3, 35, audendum itaque ; neque enim accedo Celso, qui ab

noua non

quodam

un nom d'agent."

INTRODUCTION.
sition to

xxxv

determine in any given case whether a word is a neoa borrowing from the sermo plebeius. What was or logism, more natural than that the latter should become a favorite source from which to replenish the overtaxed resources of the classic speech, and that, beginning with Livy, an ever broad-

ening stream of popular words found their way upward into There was, moreover, a growing proportion of writers on architecture, surveying, medical and veterinary topics, gastronomy, etc., whose attainments were too meagre
literature?

them to write correctly, however much they wanted and their works naturally contained a strong coloring of An important influence was also exerted plebeian vocabulary. the less no numerous class of writers whose birthplace was by outside of Italy, and whose speech, in spite of education and
to enable
to,
1

long residence at the capital, retained, to a varying degree, traces of their alien origin. 2 Even Livy, born in Northern Italy, incurred censure for his Patauinitas? Under the empire, the provinces became even more fertile than Home itself in
the production of men of genius ; Spain and Africa especially became the centres of veritable schools of literature, possessing marked characteristics, which reacted strongly upon the literature of Rome thus the two Senecas, Columella, Quintillian, and Martial, all Spaniards by birth, did much toward shaping the development of Silver Latin, and the comparatively archaic character of Spanish Latin is indicated by the numerous analogies which Thielmann has pointed out between their vocabulary and that of the sei*mo Africus* But the chief contribution which provincial Latin made to the literary vocabulary came through the African ecclesiastical writers. The Latin which was first carried to Carthage, as Ott very justly emphasizes, was still highly archaic, and the differentiation between the classic and popular speech had but just begun. 5 Consequently, even in the narrow literary circle which afterward sprang up
;

Conf. Miodonski, ALL. VIII., p. 146. Conf. Paul Monceaux, 1. I., p. 437. * Quint. 1, 5, 56 ; 8, 1, 3. Conf. Thielmann, ALL. p. 513 sq., concluding (p. 515), " Darait ist die These betr. den Zusammenhang des Afrikanischen Dialekts mit dem
"

spanischen und oberitalischen erwiesen. Es 1st auch klar, dass die Provinzen, in die das Latein seit 222 bzw. 206 und 146 gebracht wurde, einen gewissen Grundstock in der Sprache gemeinsam haben miissen, namlich alle diejenigen Elemente, die sich bis 222
entwickelt batten

und seitdem

in Italien bis mindestens 146 sich erbielten."

Conf.

Ott, Jahrb. 109, p. 767.

xxxvi

INTRODUCTION.

in that province, the language remained many degrees behind that of Borne, and preserved far more of its native vigor and spontaneity. Tertullian and the unknown translator of the so-

called Itala did not write in Vulgar Latin, pure and simple, although the latter formed a large ingredient of their style. Their vocabulary especially contained a curious mixture of l but its distinguishing archaic, poetic, and vulgar elements feature was its freedom of Word-Formation, and in this it had a positive advantage over the language of the Golden period. Undoubtedly this power was abused by the African writers, as we it was wherever the influence of the sermo plebeius was felt can see this in their needless use of prepositional compounds,
:

their false analogies, their preference for derivatives in place of primary forms, merely for the sake of greater length. But a considerable proportion of the neologisms of Tertullian and

the other early African fathers were valuable additions to the language, and the only wonder is that they were not formed much earlier. With the spread of Christianity, many peculiarities of African vocabulary were adopted as the common property of ecclesiastical writers throughout the whole extend of the empire, and so eventually came to play no small part in the development of the Romance languages. Thus, while it is true that the vocabulary of the literary language was never actually stationary, it is not too much to say that the history of Word-Formation, as seen in Eoman
the main only a resermo plebeius. 4. LITERARY SOURCES OF PLEBEIAN VOCABULARY It is clear, from the preceding section, that the literary sources available for the history of plebeian Word-Formation are extensive. The process of eliminating vulgar and archaic forms from the vocabulary continued down to the time of Cicero with Silver Latin, plebeian formations began once more to creep into the literature. Accordingly all authors of the archaic period and, with few exceptions, the entire literature of the decadence, are available for our purpose even in the
literature

throughout

its full extent, is in

flex of its history in

the

Roman

1 CV>/. Ott, 1. I., "Der Wortschatz 1st vom Standpunct der classischen Zeit ana besehen ans archaischen, vulgaren, poetischen, neologischen Elementen zusammengewiirfelt, verliert aber viel von dieser Buntscheckigkeit, wenn man im Auge behalt dass derselbe noch nicht differenziert vom Mutterlande heriiberkam,"

INTRODUCTION.
interval of classicism, considerable material is afforded colloquial tone of the epistolary and satiric style,

xxxvii

more
of

by the and by

writers of inferior Latinity, such as Vitruvius and the authors the Bellum Africanum and Bellum Hispaniense, all of

which are particularly valuable, not merely because they bridge the gap in the chain of historical evidence, but because, being contemporaneous with the masterpieces of Roman literature, they illustrate most forcibly the gulf which then separated the two forms of speech. The lists contained in the following pages, however, are not intended to be exhaustive indeed, the mass of material afforded by the above-mentioned sources is so great, and their relative value so unequal, as to make any such design impracticable. Accordingly it has seemed advisable to select a lim;

ited

of authors, at least for the post-classical period, relying chiefly upon those, who, like Tertullian, are recognized

number

as representing definite epochs in the language. For archaic Latin there is no such superabundance ; since the literary remains, even including the various Fragmenta, are unfortunately scanty. supplemental collection of rare and curious

words belonging to the older language might be gathered from the lexicographical writers, such as Festus, and the recension of the latter by Paulus, Nonius Marcellus, Isidorus, etc., and from the Glossaries, 1 but the exact periods to which such words belong are too far a matter of conjecture to make them available for careful historical treatment. The literary material, on the contrary, is all too valuable to be spared, especially in view of the close connection between archaism and
vulgarism. Accordingly, for the archaic period all the following authors have been utilized: Livius Andronicus, Naevius, Ennius, Plautus, Terence, and the other early dramatic poets, as contained in Eibbeck's edition of the Fragmenta ; the early historians, in the edition of Peter, Cato (whose De Agri Cultura is especially valuable, as affording the earliest specimen of the sermo rusticus)* and Lucilius. Lucretius and Varro,
1 Conf. Stolz, Hist. Gramm., I., p. 40, "Die vorziiglichsten Fundgruben des altlateinischen Sprachschatzes sind des Verrius in dem doppelten Auszuge des Festus und Paulus Diaconus erhaltenes Werk ' de uerborum significatu,' die alten Dramatiker, die Reste der daktylischen Poesie und die Glossensammlungen, die vieles Alterthiimliche

erhalten haben."

Conf. E. Hauler, Lexikaliscb.es zu Cato,

ALL.

L,

p.

583

sq.

xxxviii

INTRODUCTION.

although their lives cover the earlier portion of the classic period, stand upon the border-line, and in Word-Formation at 1 But for the least, are closely identified with archaic Latin.
period as a whole there is one central figure, Plautus, who stands out as the best criterion of the early sermo plebeius ; all the others are chiefly valuable in corroboration. How far he fell short of the accepted standard of Latinity was evidently recognized by Quintilian, who lamented the poverty of Roman 2 comedy, while the enthusiasm which he inspired in Aulus Gellius is undoubtedly due, as Stolz suggests, to the latter's well-known love of archaism. 3 For the classical and Silver Latin periods we have a much wider range from which to choose. The Cena Trimalchionis of " that artistic mosaic of the Campanian dialect," as Petronius, it has been styled by Ott, is and must remain our chief source in ante-Hadrian Latin. 4 Second only to this in importance are the Letters of Cicero, especially those to Atticus. The lanof these, as Sittl rightly insists, 5 is far from being plebeian Latin, in spite of Cicero's jesting admission to the contrary ; they form, however, the best extant specimen of the ser-

guage

1 " Varro Conf. for example Draeger, Hist. Synt., Einleit. p. xvii, gehort nur der Zeit nach und well er nicht anders unterzubringen 1st, zu den Klassikern die Form
;

der Darstellung scheint ihm ziemlich gleichgultig gewesen zu sein, seine Neigung zu Archaismen wirkt ausserst storend, und oft ist er vulgar " Stolz, Hist. 1,
;

" Die Sprache der epischen Dichter gestatett auch manche Archaismen. In dieser Richtung steht obenan Lucretius, der nicht nur in der Formenlehre sondern auch in der Wortbildung sehr haufig nach alteren Mustern greift," citing Draeger, 1. I., p. xi. 5 Quint. 10, 1,99, In comoedia maxime claudicamus, licet Varro musas Aelii Stilonis sententia, Plautino dicat sermone l^cuturas fuisse si Latine loqui uellent. The
45,

Gramm.,

p.

Latinity of the early comic poets was often criticized by classic writers ; conf. Cic. ad non dim Caecilmm, . . mains enim auctor Latinitatis est ; Id. Brut. 258 nam illorum (i.e. (J. Laelii, P. Scipionis) aequales Caecilium et Pacuuium
Alt. 7, 3, 10,
.

male locutos uidemus ; Veil. Pater. 2, 9, 6, Pomponium, sensibus celebrem, uerbis rudem ; Fronto ad M. Caes. 4, 1, p. 62 ./V"., Nouium et Pomponium et id genus in uerbis
Stolz, Hist. Gramm., L p. 30, "Sichmehr auf Rechnung archaistischer Liebhaberei ist es zu setzen, wenn Gellius VI. 17, 4 Plautus als homo linguae atque elegantiae in uerbis latinae princeps und

rusticanis et iocularibus ac ridicitlis, etc.

'

erlich

'

xix. 8, 6 als 'linguae latinae decus' bezeichnet; " conf.

:

< Ott. Knapp, Cell., p. 132. " Ein Jahrb. 109, p. 763 sprechender Beweis hierfur ist uns die Cena Trimalchionis " des Petronius, dieses kunstreiche Mosaikbild des campanischen Dialekts conf. " Wolfflin, PhiloL 34, p. 145 (Petronius) ist durch und durch vulgar, auch noch durch die Form der Satura Menippea, die er sich gewahlt vulgar und nicht archaisch, weil in seinem Jahrhundert niemand daran dachte kiinstlich einen alterthiimlichen Stil zu
:
;

copiren."

Sittl (Verhandl. d. 40. VersammL Vulgarlatein, Krit. Jahresb., I, p. 51.

5

...

in Gorlitz), cited

by Seelmann,

INTRODUCTION.
1

xxxix

mo cotidianus, showing as they do, the lapses from good usage which even the master of Latin prose permitted himself in the
,

private relations of

life.

They are

bearing upon Word-Formation, tinction between colloquial and plebeian Latin is least obvious. The separate supplements to Csesar's Bellum Gallicum, already mentioned, are also of high importance, while the plebeian element in the poems of Catullus, the Satires of Horace,

especially valuable in thenfor in this department the dis-

and Juvenal, and the epigrams of Martial, is too genneed further comment. There are also numerous writers on technical subjects, whose importance, as a class, has already been pointed out in the preceding section. Foremost among these is Vitruvius, who (notwithstanding Sittl to the contrary) must be recognized as distinctly vulgar. 2 For the sermo rusticus we have Columella, whose Spanish origin also tends to give his vocabulary an archaic tone (conf. for instance his fondness for compound verbs in con- and ex-, neither of them characteristics of rustic Latin). The medical work of Celsus, although comparatively pure in style, owes considerable to plebeian Word-Formation. 3 But the most fertile source of technical terminology is undoubtedly the elder Pliny, whose Historia Naturalis is confessedly a piece of literary patchwork. With what impartiality he borrowed from all the separate treatises which came under his notice, we may infer from the statement of the younger Pliny, that his uncle considered no book so poor that it did not contain some
Persius,
erally admitted to
1

p. 44,

Compare in general Wofflin, Philol., 34, pp. 138-153. "Mir kommt die Annahme vollkommen wahrscheinlich

steller

gegeben hat, die nicht gelehrte Bildung genug vollstandig correctem Schriftlatein abzufassen, und daher aus der ihnen gelaufigen Volkssprache Anleihen fur ihre Bchriftstellerischen Leistungen machten. Dazu geho'rt

Stolz, Hist. Gramm., I., vor, dass es auch Schriftihre Schriften in besassen,

um

vor Allen der Architekt Vitruvius, der nach Sittl Burs. Jahr. LXVIII. 277 nur gesucht und schwerfallig geechrieben haben soil. Ich stimme in dieser Hinsicht mit den

Ausf iihrungen von Miodonsld Archiv f. Lat. Lex. VIII. 146 f. uberein und halte die Besonderheiten des Vitruvianischen Stils wenigstens zum grossen Theil, so z. B. die " EigenthUmlichkeiten in der Wortbildung, fUr vulgar ; conf. Wolfflin, Philol. 34, p. 148 Teufiel, I., 264 ; Schmilinsky, p. 2 and especially Miodonski, I. ?., citing Vitr.
; ;

p. 8, 8 B.,

non enim

architectus potest esse

grammaticus

; Id.

p. 11, 1

peto ut

si

quid

3 Conf. Helmreich, parum ad regulam grammaticae fuerit explicatum, ignoscatur. ALL. L, p. 323, "Celsus dessen Sprache Klassizitat erstrebt und sich von Vulgarismen ziemlich frei gehalten hat, gebraucht hirudo nicht mehr " (using in place of it the

vulgar form sanguisuga).

Xl

INTRODUCTION.

Accordingly, it is not surprissuch special topics as architecture, botany, medicine, etc., his vocabulary contains a larger plebeian element than that of any other writer of Silver Latin. The authors selected from the later period vary somewhat with the different lists for the rarer suffixes, it has been necessary to take material from wherever it could be obtained ; but in the longer lists, such as substantives in -tio, a few
1 passages worthy of quotation.

ing,

when

statistics

show

that, in treating

of developthe group of archaistic writers, Fronto, Gellius, and Apuleius, whose style is the outcome of the retrogressive movement, which began under the Emperor

writers are sufficient to

show the general course

is

ment.

Of

first

importance

mingled with a large element of the sermo Africus. the Although birth-place of Gellius is still an open question, Sittl's hypothesis of his African origin has much to recommend it, 3 and for practical convenience, has been assumed throughout the present work. This assumption is still further justified by the results, for although many of his peculiarities can be explained as due to intentional archaism, or the
Hadrian,
influence of Fronto, there are numerous points in "Word-Formation where Gellius's usage closely coincides with that of

Tertullian and other later African writers,

as, for

instance in

his fondness for substantives in -ntia, adjectives in -bills,

-bundus, -iuus, verbs compounded with con-,

is certainly

etc.

Apuleius

the foremost figure of this epoch. It would seem at first sight as though his Metamorphoses must rank in importance second only to the Cena TrimalcMonls of Petronius, being the only other surviving specimen of the Latin Novel yet Wolfflin's view is undoubtedly correct, that in an author who claims Greek as his native tongue, and acquired Latin only by painstaking efforts, errors of style must not be too 4 rashly identified with plebeian Latin. Yet in Word-Formation
;

1 Conf. Plin. Ep. 3, 6, 10, Nihil enim legit quod non exccrperet ; dicere etiam solebat nidlum esse librwn tarn malum ut non aliqua parte prodesset. "Knapp, 3 Cell., pp. 137-39, and authorities there cited. Sittl, Lokalen Verschiedenheit., p. 144,

sq.

Wolfflin, 1. I., p. 145, "Der Stil des vielgereisten und vielbelesenen Apuleius dagegen (i.e. in contrast to Petr.), der das Griechische seine eigentliche Muttersprache nennt und das Lateinische mtthsam erlernt hat, ist ein solches mixtum compositum,
4

dass es iibereilt ware, alles was uns stilistisch in seinem

Werke auf stosst,

sofort mit

dem

Vulgarlatein zu identifizieren."

INTRODUCTION.
at least

xli

Apuleius contains a large plebeian element, while

al-

most every page reveals his African birth. In tracing the development of the ecclesiastical vocabulary, I have relied mainly upon Tertullian, Arnobius, Ambrosius, Hieronymus, and Augustinus. The early versions of the " Itala," and the Vulgate, notwithScriptures, the so-called standing their great importance, have been omitted, as the ground has already been ably covered by Ronsch, in his admirable work, the Itala und Vulgata, to which cross-references have constantly been made. The remaining writers utilized may here be briefly catalogued the Scriptores Historiae Au;

the medical writers Plinius Valerianus, Theodoras Priscianus, Marcellus Empiricus (important for Gallic Latin), and the two Africans Caelius Aurelianus and Cassius Felix and for the sermo rusticus, Gargilius Martialis, Palladius, and the two veterinary treatises by Pelagonius and
gustae,
;
;

Ammianus

Vegetius.

The plan pursued throughout the lists has been to group the words under the writer in whose works they first appear, adding in the notes below as complete a list as possible of the authors who have subsequently used them. For all authors earlier than Cicero, the lists contain only such words as seem to have been subsequently avoided in the classical period; but, beginning with Vitruvius, the design has been to present complete lists of the neologisms which each of the above-mentioned authors has contributed to the Latin vocabulary. Of course it would be preposterous to assert that each and every one of the words thus included is in and of itself distinctly plebeian such a claim can be made only in the comparatively rare cases where the Roman writers themselves have stigmatized a word with some such expression as uerbum sordidum,
;

rusticum, castrense, ex consuetudine uolgi, ut uolgo dicitur, etc. All which we can reasonably maintain, from a long series of

examples, is that a given suffix is or is not characteristic of the sermo plebeius. Accordingly the main characteristics of plebeian vocabulary, which can thus be deduced, may be briefly summarized in the following section. 5. GENERAL CHARACTERISTICS OP PLEBEIAN VOCABULARY All popular dialects, unchecked by a literary standard, are
:

xlii

INTRODUCTION.
;

naturally prolific in new formations indeed, it is not possible to conceive of a spoken language apart from continuous differentiation. The action of analogy tends constantly to develop
derivatives, but such analogical new formations have not the power at once to drive out of use pre-existing forms of similar meaning ; l accordingly where parallel methods of derivation arise, as for example, in Latin, the formation of abstract substantives in -tas and -tudo, a divergence of usage must ensue, since certain individuals persistently maintain the older forms, while others give preference to the new ; the

new

method which must ultimately prevail depends, as Paul has well expressed it, "upon their relative strength." 2 In the Roman sermo plebeius, and to a growing extent in post-classical literature, the relative strength of Latin words depended chiefly upon their length and volume of sound quantity, rather than quality, set the standard which controlled alike the formation of new words and the conservation of archaisms. 3
;

Accordingly plebeian Latin differed in its vocabulary from the literary language, not alone in the extent to which it permitted neologisms, but especially in its inordinate love for ponderous

and compounds. The language was burdened with substantives in -bulum, -mentum, and -monium, adjecderivatives

and -osus; cumbersome archaic suffixes here play a prominent part ; compare the abstract substantives in -ela and -tudo, adjectives in -bills, -buudus, and -lentus, and adverbs in -ter from adjectives in -us, all retained apparently for the sake of their length. Frequentative, inchoative, and desiderative verbs, diminutives and prepositional compounds, are, from the earliest period, freely used in place of the simple word, with little or no distinction of meaning. On all sides there is the same apparent effort to conceal, by an exaggerated and bombastic diction, the lack of dignity and poverty of thought which characterize the poputives in -arius, -icius,
1

" Homines plebei graniores longioresque uerborum exitus ualde adamabant, ut uocabulis et ita orationibus maior sonus et dignitas redderetur, quo factum est, ut sermo plebeius urbanum et copia uerborum et rationibus formationum longe antecederet, quia scriptores urbani ut Quinctilianus dicit, nihil generare audebant, rustici autem non solum ilia uerba antiqua quae apud Catonem et poetas tragicos comicosque legimus, retinuerunt, sed etiara uel eisdem suffixis noua formauerunt, uel interdum uni suffix o alterum addiderunt, itaquo uocabula longiora rediderunt."
stance, Guericke, p. 30,

Paul, Principles of Language, p. 106.

Paul,

1.

I.,

p. 103.

Compare

for in-

INTRODUCTION.
lar

xliil

mind. It was a natural consequence of such misuse of language that the words themselves quickly wore out the value of prepositions and suffixes became so weakened from being constantly employed without cause, that even when used in the
;

r^

right connection they ceased to convey their proper meaning. 1 It accordingly became necessary to strengthen them, either with some qualifying word or phrase, such as saepe, uehemen-

etiam atque etiam, with frequentative verbs paruus, pai^uulus, minutus, with diminutives ; or by some further process of derivation or composition. Hence arose the double diminutive, like homullulus, lapillulus ; double frequentatives like cantitare, ductitare ; bi-prepositional verbs, and in some cases reduplication of the same preposition, as adalligare, concolliter,
;

and compound prepositions and adverbs, such as circumall of which occur with growing frequency in the later language. Another instance of double
gere
;

circa, desub, praeterpropter ;

formations
:

is

afforded

by the addition

of derivative adjective

genuine adjectives, without modification of meaning compare forms in -alis, aeternalis, hibernalis, perpetualis ; in -anus, medianus, uarianus ; in -osus, improbosus, rabisuffixes directly to

dosus, scabrosus, etc. The same striving for increased emphasis is seen in the analogous lengthening of endings, either

through a process of secondary derivation, as in

-osi-tas, -tor-ius, -ill-are,

by the deliberate compounding

-bili-tas, of

separate suffixes, as -ast-ellus, -ul-aster, -idini-tas, -eli-tas, (seen in libidinitas, cautelitas), or as a result of false analogy compare diminutives in -culus, -cellus from stems of the first

and second declensions, and in -imculus from the stems other than those in -o, -onis adjectives in -ianus from consonant
;

Furthermore, the two processes of derivation and composition are largely used conjointly, especially in the later
stems, etc.
Conf. Paul Monceaux, I. ?., p. 447, "Puis, dans le latin populaire, les mots s'usaient tres vite on devait remplacer le simple par le compost : on abusait du comparatif et
1
:

du

superlatif, des diminutifs et des f re'quentatifs

verbes, les propositions. latin vulgaire conservait

Tout

cela entrainait

on redoublait les pronoms, les adune certaine emphase. En revanche, le

:

beaucoup de

liberte' et d'initiative

il

creait sans cesse des

mots composes ou metiers ou du droit.

derives, des termes abstraits souvent emprunte"s a la langue des Sous des influences de toute nature, le sens de ces noms et de
:

ces verbes se modifiait rapidement on le voit s'etendreou se restreindre, passer du concret a 1'abstrait, ou rdciproquement. . . La langue populaire, n'etant retenue ni . par la litterature ni par tradition du bon usage, portait infiniment plus d'activite et de

mobilit^ dans la vie des mots."

zliv

INTRODUCTION.
:

a growing proportion of the frequentative and inverbs are compounded with prepositions, while a choative notable share of the derivative substantives and adjectives are

language

formed from compound verbs, both prepositional and nominal compare famigeratio, Plaut., morigeratio, Afran., aequila;

tatio,Viir., uiuijicatio, Tert.,stultiloquentia, uaniloquentia,~PlB,\it. )

blandiloquentia, Enn., maleficentia, graueolentia, Plin., muttinubentia, multiuora?itia, subtililoquentia, Tert., suauifragrantia,

Au-

gustin., famigerator, lectisterniator, ludificator, Plaut., sanctificator, uiuificator, uociferator,

Tert.,

etc.
still

Conversely,
further
;

many

derivatives from

compound verbs

are

with prepositions, notably with in- privative

inrecogitatio, Tert.,

compounded compare such

inexperientia,

examples as incommobilitas, Apul., incongruentia,

incomprehensibilitas, inconstdbilitas,

Intpr.

Iren., inaccessibilitas, Augustin., incoinquinabilitas, Fulg.

Rusp.

Similar formations result from derivatives of biprepositional verbs, such as excommunicatio, Hier., superdbnegatiuus, Boeth. But, aside from this fondness for lengthened forms, the sermo plebeius shows a far greater general freedom than the classic speech, both in the formation and the use of words. Even the line of demarcation between the separate parts of speech is far less rigid in the former. Aside from such questions as the substantive use of the infinitive, as tuom amare, Plaut. Cure. 28 ; hoc ridere meum, Pers. 1, 122, or the substitution of adjective for adverb, which belong to the province of plebeian syntax, the interchange of substantive and adjective presents much which bears directly upon Word-Formation. Several of the most numerous classes of substantives are formed directly from adjectives, such as those in -arius, -orius, -inus, etc., while in the later language almost any derivative adjective might (by aid of a simple ellipsis) be used as a noun. Another evidence of plebeian license in the use of words is the absence of a sharp distinction between abstract and concrete derivatives thus the suffix -tura, (-sura), comes in late Latin and in the Komance languages to denote concrete objects, while conversely -iuxn, -men, -mentum were used by the ecclesiastical writers with growing frequency to form abstract substantives. Turning from a general consideration of the sermo plebeius to the Latin of the separate provinces, we find that the distinctions due to the different dates of settlement are much less
:

INTRODUCTION.

xlv

marked in the department of Word-Formation than in that of Phonetics, since the principles of the former exhibit a much greater degree of permanence. Nevertheless, there are certain classes of words prevalent in early Latin, which reappear as part of the archaic element in the later Spanish and African writers, and in the modern Romance languages are most abundant in the older branches, Spanish, Portuguese, Proven9al, French, but rare, and often wanting altogether, in Rumanian. Thus, substantives formed with -ities, in place of -itia, are
distinctly archaic, and in later Latin are confined almost wholly to the sermo Africus, (Apul.; Tert. ; Arnob. ; Ps.-Lact. ; Fulg. Myth.) ; in the modern languages -ities has not survived out-

merous

side of the Span. -Port, territory. Substantives in -tor are nuin Plautus, and are especially characteristic of the African writers Apuleius and Tertullian ; they are, however, rare in Silver Latin, outside of the Spaniards, L. Seneca, Columella, and Martial. They are abundant in all the modern branches,

excepting Euman., where the suffix is largely replaced by the form -torius. Adjectives in -eus and in -bills are both frequent in early writers, but rare in Silver Latin ; in the later language the former gradually went out of use, while the latter remained as a marked characteristic of African Latin. Both suffixes are wanting in Human. Conversely, the abstract substantives in -tus, (-sus), whose period of greatest fertility begins with the elder Pliny and ends with Tertullian, and accordingly coincides with the conquests along the Danube, have left scanty traces in the Eomance languages, excepting in Eu* man., in which they can be formed from almost any verb at
later

pleasure.

But the greatest number of provincialisms in vocabulary are either those which are peculiar to the African territory, or which, originating there, overspread their boundary only at a
comparatively late period. Unfortunately the sermo Africus has left no representative in the family of Eomance languages which might serve us as a guide and a corrective, 1 and much
zu Conf. Thielmann, ALL. VTIL, p. 234, "Speziell afrikanische Vulgarismen 1st Bchvrer, nicht mir, weil hier die Grenzen zwischen Schrift- und Volksweil das sprache viel weniger scharf gezogen sind als in andern Landern, sondern auch, afrik. Latein keine Tochtersprache hinterlassen hat, an der wir Kontrolle iiben konni

entdecken,

ten.

xlvi

INTRODUCTION.
;

rest upon conjecture there are, however, a certain number of peculiarities in Word-Formation which are now generally recognized as characteristic of the African writers, and these may be briefly summarized as follows abstracts in -utia (notably I. Derivatives, a. Substantives

must

compounds, compare multinubentia, etc.) in -bilitas and -ositas ; l datives in -tui from substantives in -tus nomina personalia in -tor, -trix very numerous, especially in Tert. and Augustin. Diminutives of all classes are abundant.
;
;

2 Adjectives most distinctive are those in -aneus, -bills, -iuus also and -icius forms in -torius are and -osus, frequent in the later African writers, notably Caelius Aurelianus. a large share of the frequentatives in the later lanc. Verbs are to African Latin ; the substitution of the enddue guage ing -escere for -ascere in inchoatives is also an African tendency ; the most prominent features, however, are the denominative verbs formed from substantives in -do, -go, and from adjectives in the superlative. II. Compounds a. prepositional compounds of all kinds

b.

are abundant ; most distinctively African are compounds with con- of all kinds, substantives with in- privative, adjectives

with sub- and bi-prepositional verbs. b. Nominal composition is also much freer than in classic Latin especially frequent are the verbs in -ficare, adjectives
;

in -ficus, substantives in -ficatio.

Finally the African, like the Campanian Latin, has a large element of Greek words. This is only one of the many points of resemblance between these two dialects, which have often been commented upon and undoubtedly depend in part upon the comparatively easy communication between Southern Italy and the African coast, but partly also upon the element of archaism which the two localities had received and retained in
;

common. 3
In conclusion a few words must be said in regard to the
i B. Kiibler, ALL. VIII., p. 170. Thielmann, ALL. VITT., p. 527. Conf. " Aus den Analogieen Ronsch, p. 7; Budinsky, p. 361 Kubler, ALL. VHI, p. 202, Petrons (mit dem afr. Lat.) folgt welter nichts, als dass das campanische Latein in ahnlicher Verwandtschaft mit dem Afrikanischen stand, wie das spanische, und dass, was wohl nicht bestritten wird, in afrikanischen Latein vulgare und, was ziemlich " dasselbe 1st, arcnaische Elemente besonders stark vertreten sind Thielmann, AL.T;.
; ;

VIII., p. 244.

INTRODUCTION.

xlvii

sermo rusticus in Italy. As has already been observed, its history in the main coincides with that of the sermo plebeius, but a few distinctive features may be pointed out ; such are, substan-

-tura (-sura), in -ago, -igo, -ugo; in -aca, -ica, -uca; nouns denoting- localities in -etum, -ile adjectives in -arius
tives in
;

(especially in the earlier language), in -aceus, -icius, -uceus, and in -osus. All of these have survived in large numbers in

modern

Italian, notably the forms in -c-eus, which are sometimes even found in combination conf. -itcci-accio.
:

PART

I.

DERIVATION.
I.

SUBSTANTIVES.
:

ABSTRACT SUBSTANTIVES One marked characteristic of Latin is the predominance of concrete expressions. The Eoman mind was by nature practical and little inclined to
1.

classical

abstruse speculation, and consequently the language, while rich in verbal forms, was poor in means of expressing- abstract ideas. 1 Classical writers, in their constant strife for accuracy of expression, preferred to employ various periphrases, such
as relative clauses, indirect questions, ace. with infin., etc., 2 all of which tended to give the language the concrete precision and clearness which fitted it to become the vehicle for legal

utterance rather than philosophical or religious controversy. This was a weakness in the language, and was recognized as such by the Eoman writers, notably by Cicero, 3 who, in his
philosophical writings, enriched it enormously with verbal abstracts, but so foreign were they to the spirit of classic Latin that a large share either failed to maintain themselves in the language, or reappeared only in the literature of the
decadence. The sermo plebeius in this respect exhibits quite a contrast to the classic usage. Its partiality for abstract substantives
is
4 apparent in the vocabulary of Plautus,

who employs
p. 16.
a

freely

" Une langue Men pauvre en abstractions," Goelzer,

Stilist.

Klotz,

Stilist., p.

90

3 35 sq. ; Goelzer, p. 16. Comp. supra, Introd. 4 "In der Sprache des Volkes waren die Subs, abstr. gerade nicht unbe1, not. 3. 2. liebt, wie ein Blick auf den Wortschatz des Plautus zeigt," Schmalz, Stilist. p. 534,
;

Nagelsbach,

8th ed.

2
large

WORD FORMATION IN THE

numbers
;

[1. ABSTB.

SUBS.

literature

such as

of these words, which do not recur in later in -tio, amatio, clamitatio, muttitio, risio,
:

in -tus, extersus, obsonatus, frustratus ; in -tura, cubitura, desultura, insultura, polluctura ; in -ntia, incogitantia, stultiloquentia ; in -tas, eruciabilitas, confirmitas, uaciThe preference for verbal abstracts is especially uitas, etc.
rogitatio, uelitatio ;

noticeable the popular speech, in which archaism plays so large a part, retained in this class of derivatives much more of the original verbal force than was felt in the classic language, forming them from verbal stems almost as freely as supines or infinitives, and in the case of substantives in -tio,
:

1 attributing to them some purely verbal functions. Another feature which identifies these substantives with the sermo plebeius is their prevalence in rustic Latin. Agri-

culture was the one pursuit approaching the dignity of a natEomans were not, in a greater or less degree, indebted to Greek culture. Its methods and conural science for which the
its

terminology were of purely Latin development, nomina actionis expressing the various processes of farming, viticulture, and other rustic pursuits, are formed with the same suffixes (notably -tio,
sequently

and

it is

instructive to note that the

-tura), as the technical vocabulary of philosophy, medicine, or religion. The agricolatio, frondatio, plantatio, porculatio, of the Scriptt. B. B., do not differ organically etc., stercoratio,

from the demonstratio, euolutio, definitio, infinltio, intellect, of Cornif. Rhet., and Cic., the corporatio, exaltatio,flagellatio, ieiunatio,

exsudatio, purulentatio,

profanatio, resurrectio, of the Scriptt. Eccl., or the cruditatio, But the sanguinatlo, of Gael. Aur.

philosophers, the medical writers and theologians felt it nec2 the essary to apologize for their use of such formations were B. E. The former conscious that did not. such Scriptt. words were unclassical and justified only by the exigencies of new and abstruse subjects the Scriptt. E. E. were conforming to the language of the class for whom they wrote.
; ;

The following sections, from 2 to 13, inclusive, will treat of all the important classes of abstract substantives, followed by lists of the rarer forms. Those in -tas and -or have been
more
briefly treated, as presenting little of
i

importance to this
1, sq.

subject.
See infra,

"See supra, Introd.

2.

-TIO, -sio.]

ROMAN SERMO
:

PLEBEIVS.

SUBSTANTIVES IN -tio, sio The words of this class are of peculiar interest. Their number in classic Latin far exceeds that of any other class of abstract nouns, as the needs of a
2.

philosophical vocabulary were chiefly supplied by this suffix Thielmann 1 cites nearly 50 words in -tio, from Cornif Rhet. alone, used to translate Greek philosophical terms, while Cicero's additions amount to several hundred. On the other hand, the fondness of the sermo plebeius for verbal abstracts in -tio, -sio has often been noticed. 2 With esse they filled in the earlier language many verbal functions, and must have been felt to be true verbal forms derivable from any verb at pleasure. Thus they stood for the infinitive, as Plaut., Poen. 1096. acerba amatiost = acerbum est amare ; for the mihi cauendum est; gerund, as Id., Pseud. 170, cautiost mihi but most frequently in questions, in place of the simple verb,
:
.

either transitive or intransitive, as Id. Amph. 519, quid tibi Tianc curatiost rem, uerbero, aut muttitio f / Caecil. Com. 62, quid tibi aucupatiost argumentum aut de amore uerbificatiost patri ? ; Ter., Eun. 671, quid hue tibi reditiost ? quid uestis
mutatiost f 3

Such constructions must have given rise to a continual coinage of new forms, though only a limited number maintained themselves in literature. Thus, out of the 94 in Plaut., 25 were avoided by the classic writers. Cic., however, was the first and the last classic writer to make an extended use of these
words. Paucker, fixing the total number at 3124, uett. 1450, attributes 862, or more than two-thirds of the uett., to Caes. and Cic., chiefly to the latter. Many, however, are found only in his
philosophical works, as translations of Greek words,
1, 6,
4

21,

= aTmpta infinitio
;

e.g.,

Fin.

5
;

many others, borrowed from the

sermo cotidianus, are confined to his letters, 6 early writings, 7 or Philippics 8 but the strongest proof of the unpopularity of these substantives is the large number of them which not even
a " Verbalsubstantiva auf Thielm. Cornif., p. 95. to, die die Handlung des Verbbezeichnen miissen in der Volkssprache sehr beliebt gewesen sein," Lorenz ad " Most. 6 ; comp. Id. ib. 34 377 Id. ad Pseud. 141 Quamnis horum substantiuorum tabula generalis mihi non praesto sit, persuasum habeo, longe plurima snbstantiua hoc suffixo deriuata sermonis esse uulgaris," Schulze, Diss. Hal. VI., p. 133, citing Scb.mil. 3 comp. Ronsch, p. 69 sq. Slaughter, p. 24. p. 32 Stinner, p. 7 Schmalz, Stil. 1 2 ;
1

nms

Kiihner,

II.

p.

195
T

Stinner, p.

7.

Slaughter, p. 27. Hellmuth, Act. Sem.

;

Pauck., Silb. Lat. p.

125.
"

ErL L

8. Nagelsb. Stil. p. 222. Hauscbild, Disa. HaL VL p. 246.

WORD FORMATION IN THE

[3.

-TIO, -BIO.

the authority of Cic. could bring into general usage. Goelzer gives a list of 45 occurring in Cic. alone, and of an odd hundred found in Cic. (or Cornif. Khet.), and elsewhere only in late Latin Tert., Hier., etc., and his lists do not pretend to be com1 There were scarcely 500, or less than one-fifth the entire plete. number, in general usage. Vitr. added 94 and writers of Silver

Latin

339,

lations of

Greek words),

Plin. 97, Sen. phil. 74 (like Cic., largely as transCol. 34, Cels. 21 ; Gell. has at least 20,

8 Apul. 40 ; Tert. 136 ; Arnob. 32. Hier. has over 60 new forms, and Paucker, commenting on his fondness for derivatives of this class, old and new, does not hesitate to place the total sum in the neighborhood of a thousand. 4 An interesting feature of these words, already alluded to, is their prevalence in the sermo rusticus. The Scriptt. B. K. are full of such forms, referring to agricultural pursuits. Thus-

Varr. has arundinatio, messio, porculatio, stercoratio; Col., agri* colatio, castratio, desectio, frondatio, germinatio, pampinatio, pas*
tinatio, sarritio, stdbulatio ; Plin., fruticatio, incubatio, plantatio,

regerminatio, saginatio, sarculatio, uermiculatio ; Pall., infossio, There is inspersio, subligatio, superfusio ; and many others.

one striking passage in the Colo Maior of Cic., in which he describes the pleasures of agriculture, perhaps in conscious imitation of the rustic style of Cato's JR. J?., which for the number of substantives in -tio, can hardly be paralleled elsewhere in Cic. "Cuius quidem non utilitas me solum, ut ante dixi, sed etiam cultura et natura ipsa delectat : adminiculorum ordines, capitum iugatio, religatio et propagatio uitium, sarmentorum ea, quam disci, aliorum amputatio, aliorum immissio. Quid ego irrigationes, quid
:

? ... Nee fossiones agri repastinationesque proferam consitiones modo delectant, sed etiam insit'iones," Cic. Sen. 15, 54. It is interesting to observe that out of the ten words in the
.

; amputatio, consitio, immissio, insitio, iugatio, repastinatio, are not found elsewhere in Cic., but occur in Varr., Col., or Plin., and propagatio is else-

above passage,

religatio is a arrag Xeyd/ievov

where used by

Cic. only in a figurative sense irrigatio occurs again de Off. 2, 4, 14 fossio, N. D. 2, 9, 25. These ten words, so thoroughly in keeping with the character of the speaker, but elsewhere avoided by Cic., are full of significance, and certainly
; ;

Goelzer, p. 79 sq.
4

Pauck., Silb. Lat. 8. Schmidt, Tert. Panck. Hier. p. 24 ; conf. Goelzer, p. 25.

I. p. 17.

3.

-TIO, -SIO.]

ROMAN SERMO

PLEBEIVS.

sustain the view that the substantives in the -tio, -sio, are prevalent in the sermo rusticus. The number of these words is so large that it has been nec-

essary to confine the following list within somewhat narrow bounds ; of the recc. only those from Gell., Apul., Tert., the
Scriptt. Hist. Aug., Arnob., Chalcid., Ambros., Amm., Hier., Augustin., and Gael. Aur. are cited but they will serve as a
;

general index to the astonishing fertility of the later language in words of this formation.
PLAVTVS.
abitio,
1

exclusio,

14

JEun. 88
15

Rud. 503
;

integratio,
al.
17

Andr. 555
Adelph. 714

amatio, Merc, 749

anscultatio,
2

monstratio,
raptio,
Id.

16

Rud. 502
3

336

Capt. 1031 clamitatio, Most. 6

circumductio,

OATO.
depngnatio,
educatio,
euectio,
19

conduplicatio, Poen. 1155

consuetio,
5

18

Re

Mil. Fr. 10

Amph. 490
;

edictio, Pseud. 143

6

al.

20

12 Fr. Or. 2
Id. Fr.

famigeratio, Trin. 692

frustratio,

pelliculatio, Oratt. Inc. Fr.

Amph. 875
Pers. 586

politic,"
usio,

R. R. 136
149,2

indicatio,

M /c?.

inscensio,

Rud. 503
I/vcnjvs.
deletio, Sat. 29, 1

muttitio,
9

Amph. 519

Men. 607 parasitatio, Amph. 521 10 True. 196 partio, pultatio, Id. 258
palpatio,
risio, Stick.

AFBANIVS.
morigeratio, Com. 380

658

rogitatio, Cure.

509
;

VARRO.
al.

suauiatio,

11

Bacch. 116

admissio, R. R.
anquisitio, L. L.

1, 1,
6,

subigitatio, Capt. 1030

uelitatio,

18 90 ; aL
1

Rud. 525

aL

apertio,

M R. R.

1, 63, 1, 8,

nentio," True. 622

arundinatio, Id. attraction L. L.

calatio, Id. 5,

5,

6
al.

TEBENTIVS.

13

deambulatio,
1

13

Haut. 806
Fest.; luL Val.

25

cattatio,

Id. 5,

20

Ter.

Paul ex
1

Boeth.
10

Cornit Rhet.

* Ter.

lustin. ; Dig.

Plin. ; Vlp. Dig.

Afran.; Varr.; GelL Cael. Aur.;Pelag. Vet.

1S Vitr. Arnob.; Symm.;Nou. Val. Vlp. Dig. " Lact. ; Pall. ao Paul, ex Fest. Auson. Veget. ; Firm. Math. ; Apul. ; Symm. ; " ApuL ; Vitr. Scaeu. ap. Gell. ; Varr. ; Arnob. ; Dig. Augustin. ; Cod. lust.

" GelL " Vitr.

Vifcr.; Hygin.; Quint.; Macr.; CocLTheod.; Varr. Plane, ap. Cic. Ep. ; Liu. ; Col. ; Quint. ; 8 Auct. Itin. Alex. Cypr. Ep. ; Vulg. ; Cassian. 13 M. Caes. ap. Front. Vulg. Hier. Augustin.;
; ; ;

Sen.

"

Pall. ; Sent,

ad Verg. Gael Aur. Th. Prise.

; ;

PalL

Seru. ad Verg.

WORD FORMATION IN THE

cursio, Id. 5, 11

2.

-TIO, -BIO.

demptio, Id.

5,

*
;

a/.

depolitio, Sat.

Men. 589

2 dormitio, Id. 485

3 exemptio, R. R. 3, 16, 34 februatio, L. L. 6, 13

ad Ait. 2, 16, 4 ad Fam. 2, 8, 1 20 consalutatio, ad Alt. 2, 18, 1 conuictio (conuitta), ad Q. Fr.

circumuentio,
compilatio,
14,

19

1,

12
21

delegatio,
22

ad Att.

12, 3,

hiematio, R. R. 3, 16, 84 4 imposifcio, L. L. 10, 51 ;

irrugatio,
ap.
6

deuitatio,
al.

Id. 16, 2,
2, 18, 1

eiectio,
1,

28

7d
24

Seru.

ad Aen.

erogatio,

/d. 4, 3,
/e?.

3
3 5

648
litteratio,

impugnatio,"
ap.

ib.

Aug. de Ord.
1, 50,
1,

2,

inhibitio, Id. 13, 21,

12,

35
6

introductio,
JR.

26

Id. 1, 16,

messio,

R.

obiratio, Id. 6, 3, 7
27

7 nutricatio, Id.

44,

pacificatio,

ad .Fam.
-4tt.

10, 27,

opertio, L. L. 5, 72 8 passio, ap. Charis. p. 241, 33

pellectio, ao*

13, 1, 1

prensatio,
29

Jo". 1, 1,
28

1
5, 12,

porculatio, R. R. 2, 4, 13
9

properatio,
reductio,

ao*

Fam.
4

praebitio,

Sat.

Men. 143

Id. 1, 7,

praefectio, L. L. 7, 70
10 praegnatio, R. R. 1, 44, 4 11 L. 5, 168 L. scansio,

remigatio,

ad Att.
30
81

13, 21,

3
21

ruminatio,

Id. 2, 12,

2
1, 9,

nelificatio,

ad Fam.

stercoratio,

uinctio,

13

R. R. 2, L. L. 5, 62

12

2,

12
VJ.TKVVJLVS.

aequilatatio, 9, 7, 3.

CATVLLVS.
argutatio, 6,
14

82

aggeratio,

10, 16,
7, 3,

11
1

33

alligatio,

9 al

basiatio,
16

7,

apportatio, 2, 9, 16
arenatio, 7, 3, 9

fututio,

32, 7

catenatio,

3*

2, 9,

11

al.

ClCBBO, (EPISTT.).
aberratio,

circinatio, 1, 6,
;

6 15 8

abrogatio,

ad Fam. 15, 18 al. 16 ad Att. 3, 23, 2 17 apparitio, ad Fam. 13, 54 al. 18 assessio, Id. 11, 27, 4
;

circumactio,
circumlatio,
coaxatio,
coctio,
* 37

95

9, 8,
36

9, 4,

6, 3,

9
3

88

8,

praef. 2

Hier. ; Vnlg. ; Augnstin. ; Inscrr. CoL ; ; T Hier. ; Vulg. Mart. Cap. GelL ; Apul. 8 VeU. lust. ; Atir. Viet. ; Arnob. ; Angustin. ; Sulp. Sen. ; CaeL Aur. ; Th. Prise. ; ApnL ; i ia CoL Plin. ll Vitr. ; Donat. ; Seru. ; Baeda. Cels. ; Tert. ; ; Vulg. Apnl. " VaL Max. 1T 16 Mart. "Mart. Arnob.; Gael. Aur. Symm.; Amm.; Augustin.; 18 19 Arnob. * Cod. lust. Dig. Tac.; Dig. Augustin. ; Cod. lust. ; Hier.; Augustin.; ai M Angustin. Vitr. ; Firm. Math. Vnlg. ; Gael. Aur. Suet. Sen. Ep.; ICt
1

Itala; Gloss.
;

Labb.
*

Tert. ; Arnob.

Symm.

Dig. ; ICt.

Vulg. Angnstin.
;

Plin. ; Frontin. ; Tac. ;

Instin.
*

ApnL
;

Tert.

s*

Hier. Cassian.
;

S8

Tert Vulg.
;

Cic. ap. Cic. Fam.; Sail.;

32
;

Amm.

Vitr.; Augustin.

so

Plin.; Seru.

Cap.

34 Petr. Hyg. CoL Ambr. ; Augnstin. " ad Verg. Vulg.; Cassiod.; Cod. Theod.

Gell. ;

* Gell. Q. ad Verg. $1 Amm. Chalcid. Tim. Mart.

;

Tert. ; Chalcid. Tim. ; Hier. ; Seru.

Plin.

Plin.;

PanL ex Feet.;

2.

-TIO, -SIO.]

ROMAN SERHO
3, 1,

PLEBEIVS.
28

commodulatio,
comportatio,

1
;

lineatio,
2"

9, 1,
7, 1,

13

al.

1, 2,
1

dL
al.

loricatio,
lotio,
27

5
1
z'n.

concameratio,
2

2, 4,

confornicatio, 5, 6,

2; 5

7, 9,
28

1
7, 2,

maceratio,

congest! o,
decussatio,
4

6, 8,
1, 6,
8

5 7
;

materiatio, 4, 2,
al.

ministratio,
1, 1,

28

6, 6,

2
2
praef. 4

*deformatio,
depressio,
8

(1.

deformo),

mixtio,

30

1, 4,
31

7
11
9,
;

1, 3,

2
1

modulatio,
moratio,
nodatio,
al.
;

5, 9,

32

*dilatatio,

9, 8,

9, 1,
33

directio,

1, 6,
7

8
1
;

multiplicatio,
2, 9,
34

al.

disparatio,

2, 9,

8 ductio, 10, 13, 6

operatic,
ornatio,
35

2, 9, 5, 8,

9
8

9 duplicatio, 3, 4, 3

al.

10

erectio,

10, 6,
11

palatio, 2, 9, 10

examinatio,
13

10, 3,

4
al. al.

pandatio,

7, 1,

expertio, 8, 4, 1

expressio,
extentio,

9, 8, 9, 1,

percolatio, 8, 6, 15 perductio, 8, 5, 1
perlibratio, 8, 5, 1
*pistatio, 7, 1, 3
36
37

13; 14 exuberatio, 1, 4, 8 fibulatio, 10, 2, 3 15 figuratio, 3, 3, 6 fistucatio, 10, 3, 3

f ormatio,
10

13

ponderatio,

10, 3,
2, 8,
38

7
11

praecinctio,
praecipitatio,
39

5, 12,

2,
17

praef. 3

praeclusio,

9, 8,

6
1
;

fornicatio,
18

(fornicatus), 6, 8,
7, 6,

praeseminatio,
40

2, 9,

*fricatio,

2
;

proclinatio, 5, 12, 4
al.

al.

fundatio,

19

3, 4, 1

profusio,
41

10, praef.
3,

intersectio, 3, 5, 11

quadratic, 4,
recessio,

9 9
15

inuolutio,
21

20

10, 6,

1, 6,
42

laxatio,

4, 7,
22

redtmdatio,

9, 1,

leuigatio,
23

(1. leuigo), 7, 1,

refectio,

43

6, 3,

libratio,

8, 5,
24

3
16
;

retractio, 3, 4,
44

4
2

*limitatio,
1

10,

roratio,
;

8, 2,

* Mamert. Pall. Ambros. Frontin. Dig. ; Insert. Macr. ; Dig. ; ; Augustin. ; 6 * Macr. lul. Bufin. ; Mart. Cap. Tert. Vulg. ; Eccl. Quint. ; Chalcid. Tim., Amm. Cels. ; Vlp. Dig. Apul.;Vulg.; Prise.; Cassian.; Boeth.

Plin.
;

Hyg. Firm. Math.

" Vulg. ; Amm. ll Gai. Inst. ; Vlp. Dig. ; Mart. Cap. Cypr. Vlp. Dig. Mart. Cap. 12 Acron ad Hor. Chalcid. 14 Th. Gael. Aur. ; Prise. ; Tim.; Pall. ; Ambros. ; Augustin.
; ;

Prise.

16

Hy gin.

Plin.

Ep.; Philastr.; Augustin. 20 Cael. Aur. Gael. Anr.

2*
so

16 Sen. Quint. ; Frontin. Fr onto Gell Apul. ; Arnob. Lact. " Chalcid. Tim. Sen. Ep. Col.; Plin.; CaeL Aur. 22 Chalcid. Tim. lul. Val. ; Diom. Vulg. ; Min. Fel.
; ;
. ;

Col.
;

Firm. Math.
si

PaU. Vulg.

Paul. Dig. Sen. Suas. ; Quint. ; GelL

=

Plin.
**

VaL
Aur.

28

Cael.

M Vulg.; Inscrr. Arnob. Col Sen. Frontin.; Boeth.

;

31

S6 Inscrr. Fest.; Tert.; Lact.; Vulg.; Prud.; Heges.; Donat.; lul. Val.; Inscrr. s s VeCaelestin. Pap. Ep. Sen. ; Apul. ; Vulg. Vulg. ; Fulg. Myth. ; Th. Prise. * Cels. Plin. 4S Plin. EccL Quint. ; ; get. Ep. ; Suet. Tert. ; Lact. ; Inscrr. Hier.;
;

43

Sen.

Cels. ; Col. ; Quint. ; Plin.

Pan. Suet. Amiri. ; Cassian.

; ;

*4

Plin. ; Apul. ; Cassiod.

WORD FORMATION IN THE

rotatio,
1

2.

-TIO, -8IO.

8, 3,
1,

suppuratio,
28

1*

2,

8
;

al.

rotundatio,

6
1
;

ustio,

5, 28,

a/.

mderatio,

7, 1,

septio,* 5, 12, 5
solidatio, 7, 1,

al.

COLVMELLA.
ablaqueatio,
28

4, 4,

of.
;

statuminatio,

7, 1,

al.

agricolatio,
7 28

l^raef. 6
4
;

aL

statutio, 10, 2, 10
3 sudatio, 5, 11, 2 4 suffossio, 1, 5, 5

caesio,* 4, 33, 1
castratio,
4, 32,
2

aJ.

*corporatio,

6, 2,

13 17

suggrundatio,
5

4, 2,

cummitio,
6
;

30

12, 52,

superatio,

1, 4,
8

8
1,

*supputatio, Schneid.
7

3,

coniect.

curuatio, 4, 12, 2 defusio, 3, 2, 1

desectio,
31

6, 3,
8"

1
5, 11, 1
;

suspensio,
8

5, 10,

emplastratio,

al.

tentio,

1. 1,
9

8 9
5
;

*expopulatio,
fricatio,
aZ.

3, 2,

18

terebratio, 9, 8,
trullissatio,
10 11

7, 3,

exstirpatio, 2, 2, 13 33 6, 12, 1

uersatio,
uisitatio,

10, 1,

12

9, 2,

4 3

frondatio, 5, 6, 16

germinatio,

84

4, 24,

18

al.

impedatio,
CELSVS.
anhelatio,
18

4, 13, 1

limitatio, 3, 12, 1
4, 4,
14

21
;

al.

medicatio,
mellatio,
84

35

11, 10, 11, 2,

88

16

concoctio,

1,
15

al.

50
4
;

destillatio,

4, 2,

4
a.

metatio,

31

3, 15, 1
4, 29, 4, 6, 1

distentio,

16

2,

4
4,
;

obtruncatio,

exulceratio,
frictio, 2,

"

17 8

pampinatio,

39

al.

14

al.
6, 7,

pastinatio, 3, 13, 9
proscissio, 2, 13, 6 pullatio, 8, 5, 9
40
;

18

gargarizatio,
19

al.

glutinatio, 7, 27, 28

inunctio,
perfusio,

7, 7,
20

14 2
;

pulueratio,
41

4, 28,
;

al.

4,

resectio, 4, 22, 5

al.

21

punctio,
rosio,
22

8, 9,

rigatio,
erf.

11, 3,
42

5, 28,
23

17

runcatio,
3

2, 9,

48 18
1
;

suffusio,

7, 7,

14

al.

saritio,"

2, 12,

; al al

J s Firm. Math.; Th. Prise. Boeth. Cels. Sen. Bp.; Vulg. Vopisc. 7 Arnob.; Hier.; Vulg.; Augustin.; Mart. Cap. Tert.; Hilar.; Vulg.; Augustin.; Gael. " Sen.; Plin.; Mar. Victo8 10 Prise. Col. Aur.;Diom.;Isid. Compend. Vitr. " Tert. Ambros. ; Hier. Vulg. ; Cassian. J 3 Plin. ; Gael Aur. " Plin. ria. Scrib. ;

'

" Scrib. Plin. Scrib.; Col.; Plin. "Sen.;Plin. M Plin.; GargiL Mart. 23 Sen.; Scrib.; Ambros.; Gael. Aur. 2S Scrib. Plin. Plin. Veget. Ps.-Apic. Pall. Sen. ; Col. Plin. Veget. Th. Prise. 28 7 * piin. p au. Plin. Plin. Tert. Tert.; Mart. Cap. Hier.; Salu. Dig. 82 ss Plin. " Plin. Cael. Aur. Plin.;PalL Plin.; Solin. MPlin.;Rufin. 37 s Frontin. PaU. Plin. Seru. ad Rufin. Plin. Pall.; Seru. ad Verg.
Sen. ; Plin.
so
;

Amm. "
ai
;

Scrib.

Vulg.

Plin.; Lact.
;

Plin.;
;

Verg.

2. -TIO, -8IO. ]

ROMAN SERMO
1

PLEBEIVS.
crematio, 23, 64 decacuminatio, 17, 236
decorticatio, Id.
ib.
51

scarificatio,

4, 12, 1

al.

stabulatio,

6, 3, 1
8

tertiatio, 12, 50, 11

uersificatio,
4

11, 1, 2

densatio,'* 31, 82

uillicatio,

11, 1,

13

al

dentitio," 28, 257

depastio, 17, 237
;

al.

al

PETKONTVS.
gustatio, 21
6 pensatio, 141
7

sciscitatio,
8

24

*sopitio,

22

57 57 edissertio, 10, 190 effascinatio, 19, 50 ; al equitatio, 28, 54

detruncatio,
24,

24

dissociatio,

25

7,

erosio, 23, 70

PLINIVS.
ablutio,
9

erugatio, 28, 184

13,
10

74
3, 121
1
'

euiratio, 29, 26

abundatio,
1"

exacutio, 17, 106

excalfactio, 31, 105

246 al 13 adulteratio, 21, 32 al 14 adustio, 32, 34 .al. aduectio, 9, 169

accumulatio,
17,

adoratio,

28,

22

exinanitio, 17, 13

exosculatio, 10, 33
exscreatio, 28, 195; al

exspuitio, 23, 20.

ambustio,
astrictio,

15

23,

87
101;
al.

extuberatio, 31, 104

fascinatio,
fastigatio,
fluctio, 31,
2"

16

articulatio,
11

16,

28,
17,

35 106
;

al

27, 83 18 auulsio, 17, 58 ; al al bullatio, 34, 148 caligatio, 29, 123 caprificatio, 15, 81 carbunculatio, 17, 222
;

27

127
28

al.

formicatio,

28, 71

fruticatio, 17,
8'

generatio,
80

8,

187
126

gloineratio, 8, 166
grassatio,
13,
81

carminatio, 11,77
catlitio, 16,

94

imaginatio,
incubatio,
32

20, 10,

68

circumrasio, 17, 246

coagulatio, 23, 30; al,
colostratio, 11,

152 133

insolatio, 21,
83

84

237 19 confarreatio, 18, 10 20 al 2, 162 coniectatio, corriuatio, 31, 44; al

;

instillatio,

29,
34

interlucatio, 17,

257 75 5 labefactatio,* 23, 56

interpolatio,
13,

1 Plin. * B Gell. Apul. ; Macr. Petr. ; Hier. Plin. Val. ; Cassiod. ; Quint. 8 Marc. Boeth. Intpr. Iren.;Hist. Apol. Quint. Amm. ; Dig. r Chalcid. Tim. Hier. "Flor. "Ambros. "Apul. "Eccl. " Jjact. Gael. Aur. ; Emp. Macr.;Eccl. Cassiod. "Cypr.; Augustin. Ep. "Fulg.Myth. "Gael. Aur.; Chalcid. Tim. 18 Cypr.
; ;
; ;

19

Gai.

Seru. ad Verg. ; Lampr.

ao

Gell. ; Pacat.
;

Pan.

21

Prud.

M Gael. Aur.
;

Schol.

Bern, ad Verg.
17

M Veget.

Apul.

a8

Gael. Aur.
3S

Augustin. Ambr. Lact. Gael Aur.

;
;

a4

Tert.

M Cod.

lust.

PalL

Tert.; Intpr. Iron.

Vnlg. ; Augustin. 81 Tac. 30 Auson. Commodian. ; Quint. ; Ennod.; Cod. Theod.

Tac.

M GelL

10
lacrimatio,
1

WORD FORMATION IN THE

11,
2

2.

-TIO, -sio.

147

uermiculatio, 17, 218

uernatio, 29, 101
;

al.

latrocinatio,

19,

59
al.

al.

3 lymphatic, 34, 151 4 mancipatio, 9, 177 5 nictatio, 11, 156 8 nudatio, 28, 69
7

GKLUVS.
aequiparatio,
causatio,
45

5, 5,

7;

al.

20, 1,
6,

obliteratio,
8

34,
19,

47
103

circumstatio,

30 4, 4
11, 7,

pensitatio,
9

commurmuratio,
conuexio,
27

perunctio,
10

24, 131

consistio,* 16, 5, 10
14, 1,

piatio,

28,
11

27
21,

plantatio,

17
8, 89.

praediuinatio,

culpatio, 10, 22, 2 diffissio, 14, 2, 1

;

praenauigatio,
12

4,
8,

57

al.

discertatio, 10, 4, 1

H.

progeneratio,
13

167

excerptio, 17, 21, 1

habitio, 1, 4, 7
illectatio, 18, 2, 1

purificatio,

15,

138

radiatio,
16

14

36,
15

32
9,

reciprocatio,
recisio,

29

incentio, 4, 13, 3
interstitio,
28

al.

21,
17

21

20, 1,

43

al.

recreatio,

22, 102

obsignatio,

29

14, 2, 7
;

redormitio, 10, 211 regerminatio, 17, 147

opprobratio, 2, 7, 13 peccatio, 13, 20, 19

perpensatio,
80

al.

repumicatio, 17, 246 restagnatio, 2, 168 ; al.

reuulsio, 13, 80
saginatio,
13

2, 2,

8 6

requisite,

18, 2,
31

transfretatio,

10, 26,

8,
19

207 184 162

APVLETVS.
82

sarculatio,

18,
20

scintillatio, 20, 80.

adiuratio,

Met.

2,

20

strangulatio,

20,

subatio,

21

8,

205
18
r .

alternate," Ib. 10, 10 ; al. 84 Trism. p. 82, 11 benedictio,

*blateratio,
85

sufflatio, 9,

Met.

4, 9,

27
13

suffrenatio, 36, 169 22 suspiratio, prae/ 9

2'

circumcursio, Id.

transfiguratio,
24

7,

188

86 collurchinatio, Apol. 75 37 columnatio, Flor. 18

turbinatio, 15, 85
uentilatio,
J

23,

10

Apol. 32 commodatio, Asclep. 8

commixtio,

38

6 Solin. 4 Gai. Inst. 'Solin. Ambros. Hier. Vulg.;CaeL Aur. 'Augustin. 8 "Gael Aur.; Th. Prise. "Lact. Emnen.; Snip. Sen.; Ps. Ascon. " Arnob. Firm. Math. Gell.; "Vulg.; Augustin. "Mart. Cap. "Mart.; Cypr. Bp. " Chalcid. Tim. 18 Itala Tert. 16 Terfc. Amm. Prise. Pall. Vlp. Dig. Mart. Cap. 21 2S M Ar80 Tert.; Chalcid. Tim.; Cassiod.; Mar. Victorin. Quint Vulg. Fulg. as S6 Macr. 27 nob. Augustin. Arnob. Tert.; PalL Angustin. Salu. Cod. Theod. 31 s ss Ar28 Gromat. Vet. 3S Lact. "Tert. Inscrr. Ambros.; Veget.; Augnetin.
;

Arnob.;Amm.
;
;

nob. Augustin. ; Macr. Prise. ; Dig. S7 de Idiom. *C1. Mam. Vulg.

; ;

38

3S Auct. Tert. Vulg.; Hier.; Paul. Nol. ; Eccl. Arnob.; Hier.; Augustin.; Cassiod. ;Th. Prise.;
;

Marc. Emp.; Non.; Compend. Vitr.; Fulg. Rusp. Ep.

2.

-TIO, -SIO.]

ROMAN SERMO

PLEBEIVS.
19

11
1,

coquitatio, Met. 4, 22

uegetatio,
uestigatio,
7,

Met.

decoctio, Herb. 77 detestatio (2 testis), Met.

disclusio,

/c?.

6, 1

23

Deo

Socr. 1

TEBTVUJANVS.
ablatio,
20

2 disseminatio, Met. 11, 30 de Mund. 29 emicatio,

<&. Jfarc. 4, 19

eructatio,

Id. 8
2,

21 C?M. /we?. 5 abominatio, acceptatio, adu. Marc. 5, 9

al.

4 famulatio, Met.

2 H.
22,
p.

hiatio, de
5

Orthogr.

100

adaequatio, ad Nat. I, 1 ; al. adagnitio, adu. Marc. 4, 28 adimpletio,

22

Id. 5, 17

illatio, DO^TO. Plat. 3, p. 269 #".

8 innouatio, Asclep. 30

aduersio, Id. 2, 13

amentatio, ad Nat.

1,

10

inordinatio/ /d. 26 8 insecutio, Met. 8, 16

9

aporiatio, adu. Haer. 49

iubilatio,

Id. 8, 17
10

benefactio, adu. Marc. 4, 12 blasphematio, Cult. Fern. 2, 12

cohibitio,
23

maculatio,

Apol. 50
jFYor. 18, p.

[cited
24

in

Schmidt,

marmoratio,
mussitatio,
12
11

28 Kr.

Tert. I, p. 18]

Met.

8,

4 al
Plat. 2, 11

compassio,

Res.
25

Cam. 40
al.

oblatio,

/d. 10,

5 9

compulsatio,
concarnatio,
;

1S

ostensio,

Id. 3,
14

26
27

Apol. 21 ; Monog. 9
Apol. 19

participatio,
a/.

Dogm.

concatenatio,

pauitatio, de
15

Mund.

18

concorporatio, Bapt. 8 ; 28 confabulatio, ad Vxor.

al.
2,

al.

penetratio,
16

Flor. 18 p. 30 JTr.

procatio, Apol. 72

configuratio, Pudic. 8 29 conflatio, Fug. in Per sec. 3

contesseratio, adu. Haer. 20

*protensio,
ed. Hilde.

DO^TO. Plat.

3, p.

262

contribulatio,
31

30

adu. lud. 13
2,

al.
;

268 H. 8 repugnatio,' Id. 1, 12 reuictio, Id. 3, p. 266 H. ruratio, Apol. 56 ; al.

reflexio," Id. p.

contristatio,

adu. Marc.

11

al.

connallatio, adu. lud. 8. 32 Cam. Chr. 4 corporatio,

subreptio (subripio), Met. 10, 15 tubulatio, Flor. 9, p. 11, 12 Kr.

cothurnatio, adu Valent. 13 cruentatio, adu. Marc. 4, 39

decussio, Cult. Fern. 2, 9

1 Gael. Aur. Plin. Val Cassiod. Isid. Cod. lust. Cod. Theod. Tert. Hier. Eccl. 4 s Firm. Math. Cassiod. Placid. Gloss. Arnob.; Hier. Augustin. Vlp. Cod. The6 Tert. T od. Val. Imp. ap. Vopisc. Cassiod. Arnob. Hier. Vulg. Cod. lust. 8 Hier. B Ambros. 10 Firm. Math. Augustin. lul. VaL Vulg. ; Cassian. Eccl. "Tert.; Hier.; Cael. Aur. "Tert.; Ambros.; Ps.-Ascon.; Gael. Aur.; Amm.; Isid.; " Tert. Intpr. Iren. Hier. 14 Spartian. Hier. Cypr. Vlp. Cod. Theod. Cod. lust. 5 " Macr. Mart. Cod. Theod. Augustin. "Hilar.; Hier.; Cassian. Ennod.;Boeth. " Cael. Aur. so Hier. Eccl. i Oros. Mythogr. Lat. Cap. Greg. M. Gloss. Labb. 81 Hier. 4 Hier. Lact. Sulp. Seu. Hier. Lact. Vulg. Lact. Augustin. Boeth. ; " Cass. Prise. Fulg. Myth. Cypr. Augustin. Cael. Aur. Chalcid. Tim.
; ; ; ; ; ; ;

88
31

Hier. ;

Symm.; Sidon. Ep.;

Eccl.
;

Vulg.; Hier.; Augustin.; Cael. Aur.

EccL

Hier. ; Hilar.

Mart. Cap. Eccl.

12
dedecoratio,
defaecatio,
1

WORD FORMATION IN THE

Anim. 34
Id.
;

2. -TIO, -SIO.

al.

88

exorbitatio,
a4

de Idol. 14
3
al.

27

expunctio, Id. 16.

exquisitio,
ac?
.ft/atf.

8 defloratio, adu. Valent. 12

1,

defraudatio, Anim. 43
degustatio, Res.
8

fabrificatio, Apol.

12

Cam. 34

factitatio," adu.
figulatio,

Hermog. 31

dehonestatio, Pudic. 18 4 dehortatio, adu. Marc. 4, 15

6 deieratio, de Poen. 4
;

Anim. 25. flagellatio, ad Martyr, 4

fornicatio,
aZ.
47

al.

46

(fornico), Pudic. 1

delibatio, adu. Marc.

1,

22

7 delineatio, adu. Valent. 27

fructificatio,

adu. Marc. 39.

ac? Scap.

demandatio, Res. Cam. 78 8 despoliatio, Id. 7 9 desponsatio, Virg. Vel. 11 despumatio, Cam. Chr. 19 detectio, adu. Marc. 4, 36
10

geniculatio,

88

hmniliatio," Fmj. Fe/. 18 80 ieuinatio, leuin. 13

illuminatio,
81

adu. Hermog. 15

deuictio,

Poet.

adu.

Marc.

1,

inauguratio, adw. Val. 11 82 fla&. JlfuZ. 2 incantatio,

inclamatio, ac?w. Jlfara 4, 41 inconsummatio, adu. Val. 10

108
deuinctio, de Sped. 2 11 deuoratio, Res. Cam. 54;
18

al.

83

incorruptio,
84

Res.

Cam. 51
4,

dilatatio,
13

Anim. 57
4,

increpatio,

adu. Marc.

al.

dilectio,

adu. Marc.

27 24

incriminatio, Res.

Cam. 23

14 diluuio, Anim. 46 dimidiatio, ac?w. J/arc.

1,

inculcatio, Apol. 39 86 7<tf. 1 infestatio,

infrenatio, adu. Marc. 1,

15

discretio,

Anim. 51

29

dispectio, Res.

Cam. 39
Hermog. 39
;

inhabitatio,

86
87

Id. 3,

24
17
2,

dispertitio, adu.

dispunctio,

"

inspectatio,
interlectio,
88

Id. 2,

Apol. 18

aZ.

ad

Vxor.

6
1,

diuulgatio," Test. Anim. 5 18 ducatio, Cor. Mil. 11

interuersio,
89

adu. Marc.

20

intinctio,

de Poen. 6

emundatio,
eradicatio,

19

adu. Marc.
Res.

4,

irrecogitatio, Exhort,
iuratio,
40

ad
7

Cast.

20
21

Cam. 27
3
3

efe
flrc?

Idol.

21

euacuatio,
exaltatio,

adu. Marc. 4

lucratio,

Fa;o?'. 2,
41

22

Cult. Fern. 2,

maletractatio,

Pudic. 13
8

Hier Pacian.
.

Cassiod. Ambros.
;

Vlp. Inscrr.
;

Diom.
8

Inscr. Fratr.

AruaL
Augustin.
tin.
;

r Hier. Intpr. Iren.; Vulg. ; Florentin. Dig. u Hier. ; Rufin. ; Cassian. Heges. 10 Hilar.
;

Cod. Theod.
12

Vulg. ;

Oros. ; Eccl.
;

" Hier. Angustin.

; ;
;

Vlp. ; Dig.; ICt. Chalcid. Tim. Cassian. Intpr. Iren. Hier. Vulg. Hilar. ; Rufin. Intpr. Iren. 21 M Cypr. ; Chalcid. Tim. ; 20 Hier. Ps. -Cypr. Hier. ; Gael. Aur. Vulg. Augustin. a S5 Ps. -Soran. 2S Chalcid. Tim. Hier. Vulg. ; Diom. ; Cod. lust. Augustin.
Pall. ;
;

Tim.
17

Amm. Ambros.
; ;

" Salu. ; Sidon. ; Vulg. ; Macr. ; Prise. Mar. Victorin.

; ;

Hier. ; Vulg. ; AngusCensorin. Lact. Chalcid.

;

18

s 2T Seru. ad 2B Hier. Hier. ; Vulg. ; Eccl. Vulg. ; Hier ; Cassian. Gloss. Verg. " Hier.; Vulg.; Firm. Math. 33 Augustin. 4 Hier.; 31 Eccl. Ambros.; Hier.; Macr. 3 3 Hier. " 7 Chalcid. Tim. Heges. Salu. Cassiod. Vulg. Augustin. ; Donat. ad Ter. 88
.

88

Cod. lust.

"

Hier. ; Ecol. ; Isid.

Augustin. ; Macr. ; Eccl.

Arnob.

3.

-TIO, -SIO.]
1

ROMAN SERMO
adu. Marc.
4, 1
;

PLEBEIVS.
24

13

mortiflcatio,

5,

segregatio,

Anim. 43
cfe

motatio, Anim. 45 8 nouatio, adu. Marc.

nullificatio, Id. 3, 7

sementatio,
signatio,
structio,

Spect.

ad
26

al.

Vxor. 2, 9 de Patient. 3
2*

obiectio,

ad
Res.
5

Vxor.

2,

5
10

sublectio, adu. Marc. 4, 31

obtusio,

Cam. 57
1,
;

subministratio,
al.
27

Apol. 48

offuscatio,

ad Nat.

subsignatio,
succensio,
28
9

Poen. 2
<7ar. 12

parentatio, de Spect. 12

.Res.

peraequatio,' adu. Marc.

4,

29

suscitatio,'
80

(7am. C%r. 23

7 perpetratio, Poen. 3 8 praecogitatio, adu. Marc. 4, 39

tinctio,

Cbr. Jftf. 13

transactio,"
83

Anim. 55
adu. Marc. 5, 9

praedamnatio, Apol. 27 9 praemonitio, adu. Marc.

;

al.
2,

2 tribulatio,* ao*M. /we?. 11

4 4

Tuuificatio,

praenuntiatio,
11

10

Anim. 46
5,
;

praeputiatio,
12

adu. Marc.
Id. 4, 14

al SPABTIANVS.
accubitatio, Hel. 5, 8 cameratio, Carac. 9, 5
censitio, Pesc. Nig. 7, 9 commanipulatio, Id. 10, 6

praestructio, profanatio, Idol. 18

13

prostitutio,
14

prostratio,

cfe

Apol. 26 Praescr. 41

racematio, _4po. 35 readunatio, Res. Cam. 30

15

CAPITOLINVS.
abligurritio, Macr. 15, 2
84

recorporatio,
16

Id. ib.
ib.

redanimatio, Id.
reliquatio,

decimatio,

Id. 12,
36

Anim. 56

insusurratio,

u4nton. Phil. 19, 11

reprobatio,
rescissio,
18

Apol. 13. Res. Cam. 57, 5

19

11

TKEBEUJ. POL.
88

resurrectio,

Id. 1

allisio,

Trig. Tyr. 8, 5
37

resuscitatio, Id.
20

30

attestatio,

Id. 30,

retributio, 4po/. 18 21 adu. Marc. reuelatio,

inhiatio, Gallien. 9,
5,

4 5

al.

4
ABNOBIVS.
1

reuisceratio, Res.
sanctificatio,
23

Cam. 30 M Exhort, ad Cast.

6

abnegatio,

1,

33

sectatio,

ac? Frror. 1,

abstrusio, 5, 37

1 * 8 Arnob. Ps. Ambros. Lucif Hier. Arnob. Paul. NoL Vlp. Dig. Inscrr. Ambros. Hier. Vulg. Augustin. ; Mart. Cap. 4 Lampr. Augustin. Gael. Aur. 6 Vulg. 8 8 Eccl. 10 Eccl. Hilar. Eccl. Solin.;Cod. Theod.;Cod. lust. T Augustin. ia >3 u Amm.; Cassian. ls Cael. Aur. 18 Paul. Arnob. Lact. Augustin. Dig. ;
;
.

18 19 Hier.; Vulg.; lul. Rufin.;Isid. Augustin. ; ICt. Intpr. Iren.; Lact.; ao Lact. " Arnob. ; Lact. ; Hier. ; Vulg. Augustin. Eccl. Hier. ; Vulg. ; Augustin. M ffilar. ; Vulg. Hier. ; Sidon. 24 Chalcid. Tim. M Vulg. Hier. Vulg. ; Augustin.

Inscrr.

ir

Arnob. Firm. Math. Pall. Inscrr.

; ; ;

Vulg.;
31 3S

M Hier. ; Hier. ; Vulg. ; Eccl. Paul. Dig. M Ambros.; Hier.; Rufin. so Cypr.; Thorn. Thes. Augustin.; Greg. M. M Intpr. Iren. Cypr. ; Ambros. Hier. ; Vulg. Augustin. Sulp. Seu. Ennod. Dig. M Vulg. Cassian. ss Chalcid. Tim. 3 Vulg. ST AmbroB.; Augustin. Cypr.;
2

Amm.;
;

Am

bros. ; Macr.

WORD FORMATION IN THE

1

2.

-TIO, -SIO.

allusio,

7,

23
4

VOPISCVS.
2,
3

circumiectio,

43

constipatio,

80

Aurel. 21, 1

circumuentio,

5,

liquatio, Id. 46, 1

concrepatio, 2, 42 consertio, 3, 13

CHALCIDIVS.

contamination,

5,

18

*contractatio, 1, 47, cod. delusio," 4, 1

dilaceratio," 2, 45
1

absconsio," Tim. 123 M assecutio, Id. 46 A.

circumuolutatio, Id. 43 D. conuegitatio, Id. 93
detuitio, Id. 239
effulsio, Id.

dissignatio,

7,

eneruatio,
8

3,
1,

10

71

a/. 27.
;

euaginatio,
excitatio,
9

7,

50 32
7

excussio,

23

Id.

52

exsaturatio, Id. 166

extricatio, Id.

a/.

illigatio,

5,
10

2
2,

120

a/.

immersio,

insertio,

24

Id. 12

11

impertitio,

2,

3
3,

intuitio, Jd.

239
Id.

al.

*incTimulatio,
12

14 H.
;

86

obliquatio,
26

Id. 87

interstinctio, 6, 12
intortio,
3,
13

al.

praecessio,

86

oZ.

14

mactatio,

7,

al.

praeponderatio, Id. 352 raptatio, /d 81 ; al.

regradatio
restrictio,

munctio,
nexio,
14

3,

13

"

(regrador)

/<Z.

74

5, 2
1*

28

/c?.

obluctatio,

2,
6,

50
;

obsecutio,

17
;

al.

PALLADIVS.
affusio, 3, 28, 2
29

obtentio, 5, 36

al.

obumbratio,
perrectio, 7,
pulsio, 4,

18

5,

41

aggestio,

2, 13, 4, 10,

al.

24
35

annexio,

30

36

submersio,
subrectio,

4 "

infossio, 3, 16, 1
5,

inspersio, 4, 9, 13
31

18

5, 39

pollutio,

9, 10,
1, 6,
32

2 10

subligatio,

superfusio,

1, 17, 1

LAMPRIDIVS.
19

attritio,

Heliog. 19,
Id., 10,

rumigeratio,

5 4

AMMIANVS.
anteuersio, 21, 5, 13

' a Gael. Aur. * lul. i Cassiod. Augustin.; Cod. lust.; Dig. Obseq.; ICt. 7 Inscrr. 8 Auct. Schem. Dian. Chalcid. Tim.; Heges. Vulg.; Oros.; Cod. Theod. n Julian, ap. Augustin. "Augustin. 1S Symm. Mart. Cap. 10 Schol. Gron. in Cic. 15 u Mart. Cap. Chalcid. Tim.; Vulg.; Lact.; Ambros.; Mart. Cap. Ep.; Isid.

Rufin. Augustin. Max. Taur.

;
;

19

53

Augustin.; Mart. Cap. Hier. Vulg. Gael. Aur.

; ;

20

" Firm. Math. Chalcid. Tim. ; Augustin. 18 Arator. ai 2S Nazar. Pan.; Amm. Augustin. Augustin. Vulg. " Augustin. Macr. Isid. 28 Macr. Augustin. Boetb.
; ; ; ; ;

Augustin.
sa

Augustin.; Plin.

in.

VaL

Mart. Cap.

so

lul. Rufin.

31

Vulg.; EccL

Ambros.; Amm.; Seru. ad Verg.

2.

-TIO, -SIO.]

ROMAN SERMO

PLEBEIVS.
appensio,
13

15
Dan.
5,

*connectio, 14, 10, 4 lacessitio, 19, 3, 1

in

25

obnmrmuratio,

26, 2,

praescitio, 29, 1, 31
*scitatio, 18, 5, 1

" apprehensio, in Ezech. 5, 25 15 circumdatio, Id. 29, 13 16 clamatio, in Ps. 119

coangustatio, in Ezech.
9,

submigratio, 25,

9,

AMBBOSIVS.
acclinatio, in Ps. 118,
auxiliatio," Id. 61, 17

coargutio, Ep. 41, 4 17 comminutio, in Is. 51, 6 comparticipatio, in Eph. 3, 5

Serm. 4, 19;

al.

complacitio,

Nom. Hebr.
in Abac. 1
c?

col.

69
;

completio,

18

2.

al.

commaceratio, Id. 27, 59 exutio, in Luc. 8, 64

iactitatio,

compugnatio, in Ezech. col. 451

confortatio,
8,

11,

ad

38,

De

Helia 8

intextio, in Luc. 10, 23

offusio,

consessio,
;

Hexaem.

1, 8,

32

al.

consutio,

19

w Zacch. 13 w Sophon. 4 m Ezech. 2, ac?

1,

7.

23

3 praecognitio, de Fide 2, Praef. 14 4 reclinatio, de Bona Morte, 2, 12

conuictio,

20
21

crucifixio,

(conuinco), in OseeS, 3 in Galat. 5, 24

refusio, Apol. Dauid.

8,

42

dealbatio,

22

in Ezech. 27, 4
1,

semiperfectio, Ep. 44, 8 subaemulatio, in Ps. 36, 10

deosculatio, adu. Rufin.

19

depompatio, Id.

1,

31

subrogatio, Ep. 13, 2

superordinatio, Id. 12, 5

23 desponsio, adu. louin. 1, 3 detrusio, in lesai. 6 ac? 13, 6

umbratio,

De Sacram.

1, 6,

22

dilutio,

c.

loann. 5
in

ebullitio,

24

Naum.

2,

10

HIEKONYMVS.
abactio,
6

edissertio, in Matth. 21, 6

1,

in lerem.

ad 5, 15
col.

efflatio,

7 ablactatio, Hebr. Qu. in Gen. 21, 14

Ep. 65, 5 ermtritio, in Matth. 24, 19

exauditio,
25

8 absconsio, Nom. Hebr. in Ezech. 14, accensio,

23

al.

ad 45, 10

in Osee, 1, ac? 2, 20 exceruicatio, in Naum. 3, 1.

accinctio,

Ep.
9

78,

m. 29

adapertio, .ZVbm. Hebr. col. 42; a/. aggeniculatio, Hebr. Qu. in Gen.

excommunicatio, adu. Rufin. 2, 21 27 exMlaratio, in Abac. 1, od 2, 5

28

28

41,43
aggrauatio, in Ezech. 8 oo? 27, 25 11 amplexatio, in Abac, praef.
10

expansio,
exsufflatio,

*n Ezech. 16
29
30

a/.

exspoliatio,

a<7w. louin.
1,

1,

38

in Malach.

10
a/,

annumeratio,

adu. Rufin. 3, 6 antepassio, Ep. 79, 9

Isid.
2

12

extorsio,
fixio,

in.

Matth.

8,

m Ezecli.
8
;

Horn.
Macr.

1.

30; 5

Cassiod. Non.
;

Ennod.;Boeth.

'Augustin.

Thorn. Thes. ;
;

10 Salu. Arnob. lun. Greg. M. Vulg. Vulg. ; Augustin. 11 14 J2 Cod. 13 Lilian, Macr.; Gael. Aur. Cassiod.; Isid. Theod.; Rufin. ap. Aug. 18 18 17 Cl. Mam. Philaster. Gael. Atrr. Vulg. Augustin. ; lust. Vulg. Augustin. M Augustin.; " Ps.-Soran. ai Inst. Paul. Diac. Prosp.; Alcim. Auit. Augustin. 23 Seru. Isid. Gael. Aur. Gloss. Lat. -Gr. Fulg. Myth. ; Mythogr. Lat. ; Ps. -Soran.

Gloss. Lab.

Vulg.

ad. Verg.

Gloss. Paris.
29

Vulg. Augnstin.
;

Augustin.
Isid.
30

2r

Augustin.

23

Arnob.

lun.; Gael. Aur.

Acron ad Hor.; Augustin.;

Gennad.; Caelestin. Pap.

16
floritio,

WORD FORMATION IN THE

Homil.
1

2.

-TIO, -SIO.

2,

m
;

Cantic.

foederatio,

Ep. 117, 2
13

breuiatio, Id. 199, 20 18 candidatio, in Ps. 71, 18

coaptatio, Ciu.
19

illisio, id. 98,

al

Intpr. Sap. 14, 26 illuuio, in loel. 2, 1

immemoratio,

complicatio,

Dei Mus.

22,
1,

24 ;
19
1, 8,
;

al.

concalefactio, de Ord.
confricatio, Conf. 4, 8

24

impactio, in Matih. 15, 12 imperturbatio, Ep. 133, 3

incircumcisio, in lerem. 9, 26 2 indisciplinatio in lesai, 18, ac? 65, 6 3 Ezech. 10, 1 minoratio,

al.

conscissio,

Ep. 51, 3

al.

contemperatio, Doctr. Chr.

al.

2,

30
;

conuictio, (conuinco), Trin. 13, 1

cubitio, Ep. 3, 1

oblatratio,

.>. 133, 13.

obuersio, Id. 66, 5

offinnatio,

Ep. 121, 5

a/,

depropiatio, Qu. in Heptat. 2, 133 diffamatio, Ciu. Dei, 3, 31

dilapsio, Id. 22, 12, 2
euigilatio, Id. 17, 18, 1
;

pausatio, Id. 28, 2 placitio, Orig. in Ezech. horn. 9, 5 pomatio, Ep. 57, 11
4

aL

praestolatio,

Nom. Hebr.
5,

col.

100

excaecatio, Ep. 88, 12 ; al. 20 excommunicatio, Fid. et Opp. 2,

prolongatio, Id. 13 propassio,* in Matth.

prospectio,'
7

28

m Ezech.

7, 5.

3; al. exhonoratio, Ciu. Dei, 21, imperfectio, in Galat. 12

incrispatio, Ep. 112, 22
;

6,

redactio,

/c?.

rediscussio,

m Naum

9, 1

al.

2,

10

8 rememoratio, Chron. Euseb. 37 9 al. reseratio, in ja7i. 3, 17 10 reuolutio, Ep. 120, 6 serratio, In lerem. 1, 11, 12
;

38 manducatio, Tract. 27 in loann. mansuefactio, Nat. et Grat. 15, 16 peremptio, c. Faust. 19, 23 al.
;

irreptio, de Ord. 2,

perfructio, Quant.

Anim. 33
;

stannatio, in
11

Amos.

7,

stillatio,

in Mich. 2, 6 subdiusio, Ep. 58, 8

subrisio,
1"

perfruitio, Ep. 102, 27 ploratio, Serm. 351, 1

al.

tonsio,

13

in Amos. 5, 8 Nom. Hebr. col. 62

14

praeposteratio, Mus. 3, 9, 20 reportatio, de Gest. Pelag. 5

retrocessio, Quant.

Anim.

22,

37

transanimatio, Ep. 124, 4 16 transcensio, in Ezech. 11, 1

tripartitio," Id. 1. 16

saturatio, Tract, in loann.

24

secutio, de

Mor.

Eccl. Cath. 1, 11

trituratio, Tract, in loann. 27, 11

col.

uacuefactio,

Nom. Hebr.

24

CAELTVS AVBELIANVS.
AVGVSTINVS.
aflricatio, Acui. 1, 14,
17

106

al.

Ep. 81 admemoratio, Id. 59, 1

abstentio,
1

appropriatio, Chron. 2, 13, 151 asperatio, Acut. 2, 7, 33

; ;

Cassiod.
10

Ps.-Cypr.

Ennod.
12

* Vulg. Hilar. Alcim. Auit. ; Boeth. Vulg. Cassiod. ; Greg. M. ; EccL 8 Am. lun. 7 Boeth. Intpr. Origin, in Matth.; Cod. Theod. Plin. Val. Augustin. Mart. Cap. Dion. Exig. Fulg. Serm. ; Schol. Luc.

Isid.

Auct. Com. in Amos.

u Vulg.

"Gloss.
'8

Verb., Gloss.

"

Cael. Aur.

Cassiod.

Cassiod.; Isid. Augustin.; Aggen. 2 Gest. Cael. Aur. CoUat. Carthag. 2. 28L

IS

-TVS, -SVS.]

ROMAN 8ERMO

PLEBEIVS.
masticatio, Id. 4, 3, 70 meatio, Acut. 2, 18, 105

17

calculatio, (calculus) Chron. 5, 4,

60
carnatio, Id. 1, 4, 113 concubatio, Acut. 2, 37, 193

obdensatio, Chron.

1, 1,

47

perforatio," Id. 2, 1, 59

condensatio, Id.

3, 18,

crassificatio, Id. 1, 14,

187 115
29

al.

praecantio, Acut. 1, 15, 131 praetectio, Chron. 3, 8, 131

purulentatio, Id. 5, 10, 95 ; pustulatio, Acut. 3, 16, 135
al.
;

cruditatio, Chron. 5,

2,

cucurbitatio, Jc?. 2, defricatio, .4cM. 1,

delocatio, Chron. 2,

1,

32 96
;

al.

1,
1,

al.

rasio,

Chron.
3

1, 4,

134 8
;

al.

14

reclusio,

Id. 2, 1,

depurgatio, Acut.

3, 4,

34

rugatio, Id. 2, 1, 3

al.

desponsio, Id. 2, 32, 167 ; al. detersio, Chron. 2, 14, 203

eliquatio, Acut. 2, 32, 166
elutio, Chron. 1, 1, 12

saliuatio, Acut. 3, 2, 7

sanguinatio, Chron.

4, 6,

87

spumatio, .4cw.
subunctio, Id.

3, 2,

3, 3,

22
;

exsudatio, Id.
extimatio, Id.

5, 10,
3, 4,

105

fortificatio, JcJ. 4,

56 3, 44
;

superpositio, Chron. 1, 1, 18 superunctio, Acut. 3, 4, 34

supinatio, Chron. 4, 3, 64 suprapositio, Chron. praef, 1 tardatio, Chron. 2, 1, 28

al.

fumatio, Id. 1, grauatio, Acut.

4,

136

aZ.
;

2, 32,

171
3, 2,

al.

humectatio,

Chron.

18

tenebratio, /d.
tenuatio, Id. 2,

1, 2, 1,

51

impalpebratio, Id.

2, 5,

87

incoctio, Id. 4, 3, 62 insertatio, Id. 1, 1, 43

iuteruallatio, Sig. Diaet. Pass.

transforatio, Id. 1, 3, 56 transuersio, Acut. 2, 39, 225

uentriculatio, Id. 3, 17, 143

uentrificatio, Chron. 3, 8,

42
limatio, Chron.
3.
5, 4,

142

141

uncatio, Acut. 2, 32, 168

SUBSTANTIVES IN -tus, -sus: Abstract substantives in were often formed in Latin from the same verbal stem as those in -tio, -sio, as motus, motio ; actus, actio. In classic times these forms were not quite synonymous, but the ones in -tio denoted the action of the verb, those in -tus the result of the action ; 4 consequently the two sets of words de-tus, -sus,

veloped side by side, though they were to some extent interchangeable, even in Cicero, who uses forms in -tio to supply those cases in which words in -tus were not used, as concursus, concursionibus. 5 On the whole, however, the preponderance of forms in -tio over those in -tus is considered characteristic of the sermo quotidianus* Thus in Plautine Latin, out of 70
1

Cassiod. Isid.
;

Inscrr.

laid.
1,

2.

Goelzer, p. 86, citing Gossrau, Lat. Sprachlehre 2, 206, 7 ; comp. Schmalz, Stil. Goelzer, p. 86 ; Nagelsbach 8, Stil. p. 218. Slaughter, p. 24.
<

IS

WORD FORMATION IN THE

3.

-TVS, -svs.

words where the language affords a choice, three-fifths are in -tio, where the classic language employs three-fifths in -tus, while in tragic and epic poetry the preference for the latter is still more marked. 2 But beginning with Silver Latin it ceased to be characteristic of a more elevated style, and came into general use. Paucker, in summing up his careful computations on
1

this point, gives the ratio of Seneca's preference for forms in -tus as 2 to 1, compared to the Ciceronian usage, and that of
Plin. as 4 to
I.
8

No

other class of substantives in Plin. is

more numerous, and in Apul. they outnumber the new formations in -tio. But after Tert. formations in -tio again prevail,

effectually

checking further development of those in

-tus.

has been claimed that this class of substantives, like the preceding, is far more numerous in the plebeian than the classic language, 4 but this is probably equally true of nearly all classes of derivatives. The sermo plebeius, unrestrained by scholastic rules, availed itself to the utmost of whatever opportunity for flexibility and expansion the language afforded, especially in vocabulary, but this tendency alone is not sufficient to stamp any particular suffix as plebeian. In the present case statistics indicate that -tus was far from being a favorite suffix in plebeian Latin. Paucker 5 placing the whole number
It at 1004, uett. 695, recc. 309, attributes 149 to Silver Latin, (Plin. 74 or one-half the entire number, Col. only 7, Cels. 5, Petr. 4),

and double the number to

of all the
classic
:

Cic. or Caes., or about three-sevenths

Plaut. 6 has 99, all but 21 of which become the Scriptt. B. B. add very few ; in the following list
uett.

Cato gives 2, neither from the R. R.; Varr. 23, but only 7 from the R. R.; Col. 6. Pall. 2. The vulgar writer Vitr. has a paltry 11, against an odd hundred in -tio. But after Plin. the formation becomes more frequent; Apul. has an odd 50 and Tert. 7 38, when the derivation again weakens; The Scriptt.
;

Aug. add a scant half dozen, and Hier., usually prolific, has only 8 new forms, 5 verbal, 3 denominative, and of the 309
Hist.
1 a Slaughter, p. 25. Ploen, p. 43, cited by Slaughter, counts 52 in -tns and 2 in 3 introduced by epic poets, 25 in -tns and 9 in -tio by tragic poets. Paucker, Oesterr. Gymn. 1847, p. 112, not. * "Etiam horum snbstantiuorum copiam in sennone

tio

uulgari multo maiorem fuisse quam in bono dicendi genere persuasum habeo," Schulze, Diss. Hal. VI, 126, citing P. Boehmer, d. Latein. Vulgarsprache, Oels, 1869, p. 14,
8

Pauck.

Silb. Lat. p. 10.

"

Rassow,

p. 28.

Schmidt, Tert.

I, p. 14.

3.

-TVS, -STB.]

ROMAN SEKMO

PLEBEIVS.

19

1 Amm. and Sulp. Seu. z are verbal, employs barely a dozen. the last friends of this formation, the former adding only 3 or

recc.

new words, but employing over

180 of those already in use. 3

It seems then that this class of words is only plebeian to the extent that the sermo uulgatis employed all classes of abstracts more freely than the classic language. One feature however, worthy of note, is that a large number of these words occur only in the abl. case, and were probably formed on an4 alogy with the 2nd supine. Although many new words occur in as Cic. the in abl., deductu, respiratu, yet the prevalence only of this usage in later writers tends to support Boehmer's view 5 that such forms were especially frequent in the sermo quotidianus. A special feature of the African Latin, (Apul., Tert.), is the frequent use of the dative singular, e. g., Apul., amictui, cinctui,

demersui, sustentatui

Tert., concalcatui, conspectui, cruciatui, de-

ceptui, defunctui, gustui, intellectui, retractatui ;

4,

compare fies. Cam.

uisui et contactui et recordatui tuo ereptam uideo? characteristic of late Latin is the use of plural forms, notably
et
:

hanc

the ablative, which rarely occurs in classic writers e. g., Tert., censibus, estitibus, ritibus, usibus ; Sulp. Seu., coetibus, conuentibus, fletibus, nexibus, plausibus, questibus, saltibus ; congressibus, lapsibus, mugitibus, successions?

Amm.,

In conclusion, it would seem that the popular character of substantives in -tus, -sus, as far as they were popular at all,
lay in the use of special cases, or was confined to particular periods or localities, as is instanced on the one hand by the
writers from Plin. to Tert.,
this suffix

on the other by the absence of from the Romance languages, except the Rumanian,

where it is still frequent. 9 In the following list no attempt has been made to distinguish between the verbal and the denominative forms. The latter are not numerous, barely half a hundred in all, and aside
1 Pauck. Hier. p. 26, " 11 uel 12 apud Hier., qui utique multo est pronior ad -io fini.torum usum " conf. Goelzer, p. 85, sq. * Schmalz, Stil. I, 2 Liesenberg, Amm. I, p. 3 14 Lonnergren, Sulp. Seu. p, 2. Liesenberg, Amm. I, p. 14, "in grosser Anzahl bei A. vorhanden." Stuenkel, Varr. p. 13 Schulze, Dis. Hal. VI, p. 127. Boehmer,
; ; ; ;

" Die Ablativendung auf -u scheint in der gemeinen Verkehrssprache eine der beliebtesten gewesen zn sein." Koziol, Apul. p. 267 sq. 7 8 "Usus uniuersae posteriori latinitati tribuendus, Schmidt, Terfc. I, p. 14.

Die Lat. Vulgar spr.,

II, p. 14,

cuius generis licentia praeter Tertull. sane apud Appuleium

ib.,

maxima extat," Schmidt, citing Apul. Flor. p. 121, cd. Bipont.; conf. Neue, FormenL 319, sq.; Lonnergren, 9 Sulp. Seu. p. 2. Meyer, in Grober's Grundriss, I, p. 373 ; Diez 5, p. 665.

20

WORD FORMATION IN THE

3.

-TVS, -8VS.

from a few instances like centurionatus, Val. Max., licentiatus, 1 Laber., belong to Post-Hadrian literature. They belong
largely to ecclesiastical Latin, as Tert., discipulatus, episcopatus ;

These Hier., apostolatus, clericatus, diaconatus, presbyteratus. forms are especially numerous in Hier., who, according to
Paucker, has one-eighth of entire number of
PLAVTVS.
8

recc.

PACWIVS.

Vidul Fr. 15 ed. Studem.; al, attrectatus, Tr. 266 4 allegatus, Trin. 1142 quassus, Id. ib. 5 Mil. 224 cibatus, spectns, Id. 147 8 1* concubinatus, Trin. 690 succussus, Id. 257 Id. 262 contutus, 7 TERENTIVS. cubitus, Amph. 1122 8 20 datus, Trin. 1140 abortus, Hec. 398 9 31 511 ed. Both. *depeculatus, Epid. captus, Ad. 480 et lacob. neglectus," Haul. 357 extersus, Cure. 578 screatus, Id. 373 53 Phorm. 730 frustrafrus, Men. 695 suasus, 10 illectus, Bacch. 55 AFBANIVS. ludificatus, Poen. 1281 4 11 comptus," Fr. Inc. 21. memoratus, Bacch. 62 nutricatus," Mil. 656 LiVCEETlVS. obsonatus, Men. 288 ; al. 13 adactus, 5, 1330 pedatus, Cist. 255 adhaesus," 3, 38 al. 911 End. al. piscatus," adiectus, 28 4, 67 ; al. suspiritus," Merc. 124 ; al. 57 auxiliatus, 5, 1038 16 tonsus, Amph. 444 28 collectus, 3, 198; al. tributus," Epid. 228 commutatus, 1, 795 18 uomitus, Most. 652 conciliatus, 1, 575 ; al. 29 CATO. concussus, 6, 290 coorttts, 2, 1106 ; al. *granatus, E. E. 60 eiectus, 4, 956 opinionatus, Oratt. 5, Fr. 2
algus,
;
;

Goelzer, p. 98, Substantifs en -atus. Ace.; Lucil.; Lucr.; Varr. Sat. Men.

Pauck. Hier.
Gell.
; ;

p. 27,
8

" recc.

c.,%-"

Lucr.; Varr.; Plin.; Cell.; Apul.;

See Vulg. ; Augustin. "Capit.; Vopisc. "Varr. R. R. 14 13 Cato. Pompon.; Tuipil.; Cic., semel, (Fin. 2, 23); Vitr. Plin.; Apul.; Augustin. "Cic. Ep.; Liu.; Apul. Met. 18 Acc. "Cato. "Cels.; Plin.; Curt.; Sen. Rhet.; Augus2 Cic. tin. ; Eccl. ; Cael. Aur. ; Marc. Emp. Apul. ; Tert. Ep. ; Gels. Col. Plin. ; " Plin. Ep. 21 Saepius occurrit in locutione ut captus est c. gen. personae ap. Ter. Afran. Cicer. semel, Tusc. II, 27, Caes. semel, Gell. Quae locutio sine dubio sermoni cotidiano " 22 Plin. Theod. attribuenda est Schulze, Diss. Hal. VI, 127. ; Symm. ; Greg. Ep. ; Cod,
Solin. ; Macr.

Suet. ; Vlp. Dig.

p. 56.

Cato B. R. Plin. Vulg.

Buech. de DecL,

"lul. Val.; Auct.Itin. Alex.

Apul. ; Tert. ; Dig. Frontin. ; Tert.

24

Lucr.

M Comp.

Non.

73, 6.

"

Vitr.; Macr.

Arnob.

Plin.

3. -TVS,

-8V8.]
1

ROMAN SERMO
1070

PLEBEIV8.

21

gannitus,

5,

AVCT. BELL. HTSP.

collatus,
17

initus," 1, 13; al.

31,
18

iutactus, 1, 454 s *linctus, 6, 971 mactatus, 1, 99

4

excubittts,

6,

offensus,

2,

opinatus,

4,
6

223; al 463
1,

Aver. BELL. ALEX. 19 ausus, 43, 1

ClCERO, (EPISTT.).
*dispersus,
inuitatus,

oppressus,
8

851

proiectus, 3, 985
refutatus, 3, 525

ad Alt. ad Fam.

9, 92,
7, 5,

Cod.

M.

subortus,

5,

summatus,
VARKO.
aduectus,
7

5,

303 1140

VlTKVViVS.
bullitus, 8,

3
1, 3,

commensus,
L. L.
5,

al.

43
;

8 agitatus, Id. 5, 11

al.

ambecisus, Id.

7,

43
71

comparatus, 7, praef. 20 emersus, 10, 22 exemptus, 9, 8, 6

expressus, 8,
6,

fin.

commotus,

Id. 5,

declinatus, Id. 6,

36

al.

*percursus,
81

9, 8,
1, 2,

4
6
;

delapsus, R. R. 1, 6, 6 detritus, L. L. 5, 176

esus,
10

perfectus,
23

al.

perflatus," 4,

7,

4
7, fin.

R. R.
u

1,

60

responsus,

1,

*foratus,

ap. Lact. Opif. Dei 8, 6 f usus, L. L. 5, 123

significatus," 9,

indutus,

1"

Id. 5,
5,

131
;

CELSUS.
3

iunctus, Id.

47

al.

renisus,

5, 28,

12

mulctus, R. R. 2, 11, 2 nominatus, L. L. 8, 52 ;

nuptus,
13

COLVMELLA.
al.
6 bimatus,* 7, 3, 6 ; al. conditus (condio), 2, 22, 4

Id. 5, 72
5,

obseruatus, R. R. 2, pipatus, L. L. 7, 103

14 primatus, R. R. I, rasus, L. L. 5, 136

3
10

27

illapsus,

2, 2,
28

11
7, 9,

quadrimatus,
superiectus,
29

al.

7,

6, 36,

trimatus,

rutus, Id.
stratus,
16 18

8, 5,

24

ib.

R. R. 1, 50, 3 Men. uinctus, R. R. 1, 8, 6

suctus,
Sat.
1

PETKONTVS.
30

(bonatus,
31

74)

seuiratus,
;

71
*

Plin. ; Mart.; Apul. Met.

; ;

Auson.

lag.

Vet. Augustin Ep. Sidon. Ep. Cell. Tert. Symm. Vulg. Tert. ; Gloss. Labb.
;

Ou.; Plin. T Tac. Plin.

Plin.

Stat. Th. ; Tert.

Pe-

Macr.

Cael. Aur.
; ;

10

Plin.;

"

Tac. Apul.

Stat.;

Hyg.;

Gell.;

Aur. Viet.

"

Symm. Amm.
;

Plin. Dig.;Inscrr. Symm. Cod. Theod.

;

"

Plin.; Tert.; Augustin.

18

Stat.; Gell.; Hier.; Vlp.

Censorin.
Col. ; Plin.
2a

Vulg.

84

Plin.

Gell. ;
=8

Arnob.

Augustin.
;

26

" Petr.;VaL Flac.; Augustin.; Sidon.; M Dig. 2 Tert. ; Vulg. Col. Gels.; Plin. a7 SiL ; Plin. Mythogr. Lat. ; Macr. ; Vulg.
; ;

Ambros.

Plin.

PHn. Inscrr.

Cf Pauck.,
.

Silb. Lat. p.

9 B.

Insert.

22
PLDUVS MAJOR
103 auimatus, 11, 7 aspersus, 8, 134
accenstts,
37,
1

WORD FORMATION IN THE

Htus, 33, 110 luctatus," 8, 33

3.

-TVS, -SV8.

astipulatus, 7, 152
calceatus,* 8, 221
3
;

lymphatus, 37, 146 " mancipatus, 9, 124 18 nepotatus, 9, 114 ; al.

1

al.

obtritus, 18, 258

olfactus, 21, 156 palpitatus, 9, 90
;

calcitratus, 8, 174

al.

calfactus,

29,

48
;
;

4 circumflexus, 2, 1

al.
al.

permeattts, 20, 228

portatus,
14

circumplexus,
concretas, 12,
6

8,

32

9,
18

114
16,

70
;

praecursus,
al.

104
al.

contuitus, 11, 145

praetentatus, 11, 140

pruritus,"
9,

decoctus, 37, 194 decussus, 11, 163

defossus, 19, 163
distentus, 8, 138 enarratus, 2, 206

146

quaesitus, 5, 57

quinquennatus,
*recubitus,
18
1T

8,

178

14, 13 ed. Ian.

reptatus,

14, 13

enixus,
8

7,

42

al.

respersus, 10, 9
strangulatus, 20, 197 ;al.

exstinctus, 7,
fluxus,
9,

43

79; al. 7 fotus, 23, 14 fricatus, 13, 99 aL

;

subactus, 18, 67 subditus, 32, 28

subiectus, 26, 154
;

germinatus, 15, 34 gestatus, 15, 103

8

al.

submotus,
substratus,

8,
19

85
24, 61
al.

illisus,

2,

132
151
9,
;

suffitus, 32,
al.

142

illitus, 26,

sufflatus, 32,

28

implexns,

164

impositus, 28, 41
incisus, 16, 60
incitus, 2, 116
9

80 superuentus, 7, 64 tinctus, 10, 134

incubitus,

28,

54

al.

infectus, 7, 193
insitns, 15,

198 unctus," 30, 90 uerberatus, 31, 39 uociferatus, 10, 164

titillatus," 11,
93

52 instratus, 8, 154
intextus, 2, 30
intinctus, 20, 65
;

uolutatus,

10,

17

intermissus, 10, 81
al.

IWENAI-IS.
furtus, 8, 113

inuentus,

10

17,

linitus, 20,

162 118
Suet.
*

GELLIVS.
conspiratus,
1, 11,

Symm.

Lact

A mm.
7

Inscrr.

ApuL
14

Si!

" Ser. Samm.; Mart. Cap. Ambros.; Vulg. Auct. Itin. Alex. ao Tac.; Veget. MiL ai CaeL Aur. M

Quint. ; lustin. ; Tert ; PalL " ApuL 10 Tert. 'Solin.

Curt.; Ambros. ; Amm.; Angustin. ; Lact. ; Prud. ; Mart. Cap. ; Gael Anr.
6

Sil ;

Cod. Theod.
17

Suet. Porph. Hier. ; Vulg.

;

ad Hor. "Tert.

ApuL

"ApuL

3.

-TVS, -SVS.]

ROMAN SERMO

PLEBEIVS.
9 natatus, 7<i 5, 28
10

23

derelictus, 4, 12, 1
inclinatus, 3, 12, 2

opertus,

Apol. 56
.3ferf.

obtrectatus, praef. 16

oppexus,

11,

pronuntiatus,

4, 17,

relictus, 3, 1, 9

possessus, Apol. 13 11 praegnatus, Met. 6, 4

prosectus,
refectus,
reflexus,
18 13

APVLETVS.
adhortatus, Apol. 102 afflictus, de Mund. 15

7c?. 8,

28

al.

Id. 8, 18;aZ.

Flor. 6 in.
;

appensus, Id. 3 1 auscultatus, Met. 9 Id. 3, 3 boatus,

3

repertus, Met. 11, 2

6,

aZ.
1,

13

retrocessus,
14

Dogm.
8,

Plat.

ruditus,

Jl/e<.

29

cauillatus, Id. 8, 25

sacrificatus, Id. 7,

10
./Tr.

cogitatus,

Id. 4, 5
7
.

scortatus, Id. 5, 28

cognitus, /a

9,

13

communicatus, Deo Socr. 4 4 conditus, (condo), Hag. 24

deductus, Met.
defluxus,
1,

separatus, Flor. 15, p. 17, 7 sessus, /(?. 16, p. 21, 7 .fiTr.

15

spretus,

Deo

Socr. 3

16
Plat. 1, 2

strictus, J^-a^m. 21, 3, p.

639 H.

Deo

Socr. 11

structus,

16

Met. 11, 16

deluctatus,

Dogm.
21

sustentatus,

"

Apul. 21
;

demersus,
6

-4poZ.

tersus, Met. 1, 7

aZ.

dilectus, Ascl. 9
effigiatus,
iTr.
.FZo?'.

uolutus, Flor. 10
15,

p.

17,

TEETVLLIANVS.
*admissus,
18

[qp.

Schmidt, Tert.

1,

elaboratus, Id. 9, p. 10,

gelatus, de

17 Kr.

p. 14]
antistatus, adu. Valent. 13
J?es.

*excitus, Met. 6, 27, cod. Flor.

Mund. 9

conculcatus,

Cam. 22
6

genitus, Apol. 36 8 increpitus, Deo Socr. 19

deceptus,

ac?w. Jfarc. 3,

defunctus, adu. Valent. 26

denotatus, Pall. 4, wee?, detentus, adu. Valent. 32
detractatus, Spect. 3

indagatus, Met.
inbalatus,

7,

/d

2,
7,

10 14

inscensus, Id.
insutus, Id.
locutus,

inspersus, Id. 7, 22
7,

educatus,
19

J2es.

Carn. 60

4
15, p. 19, 1

effatus,

Anim. 6
20

Mor.
7

Kr.

machinatus, Apol. 74 matronatus, Met. 4, 23 meditatus, Id. 3, 14 menstts, de Mund. 3

8 monstratus, Met. 1, 22

episcopatus, Bapt. 17 eruditus, c?. FaZenf. 13

explains, Id. ib. *exploratus, [ap. Schmidt, Tert.

1,

p. 14] incolatus," Apol. 22

; ;

2 Auson. Mart. Cap. 8 Tert.; Hier.; Augustin. 4 Censorin. Inl. Val Auct. 5 r Sidon. 8 Auson. Auson. Chalcid. Tim. Tert. Stat.; lul. Ep. Paul. Nol. Macrob. "Tert. 12 Dig. "Cassiod. Val. ; Pall.; Auson.; Claud. ;Fulg. 18 Arnob. " Hier.; Auson. 18 Pall; Salu.; Sidon. Bp. "Mythogr. Lat.; Adelh. 40 Vulg.; Eccl.; Amm. Dig. Cod. Theod. Inscrr. Veg. "Hier.
1

Pulg.

Itin. Alex.;

24
ingestus, Ees.
i

WORD FORMATION IN THE

Cam. 42
Tert. 1,

3.

-TVS, -8VS.

ABNOBIVS.

*initiatus,

[ap. Schmidt,
1

ambulatns,
coalitus,
6

1,

48

P- 14]

*ancillatus, 7, 13

inquilinatus, Anim. 38, fin. iaculatus, de Sped. 18

*motatus, [op. Schmidt, Tert.

14]

1,

p.

mutatus, de Pall. 4 obnexus, adu. Marc.

obuentus, Anim. 41

150 2 copulatus, gingritus, 6, 20 inflictus, 3, 18 structus, 7, 15

4,
1,

4,

37
LAMPBIDIVS.
;

operatus, ae/w. Prax. 16

perculsus, jinira. 52 pertractus, rfe 0?*. 5

^.

*animaduersus, Alex. Seu. 25, 2

VOPISOVS.
iocatus,
a/,

posfrumatus, adu. Valent. 55 praegnatus, adu. Marc. 3, 13;

Aur.

23,

praescriptus, Exhort, ad Cast. 3 praetractatus, Fug. in Pers. 4

a praeuentus, adu. Marc. 5, 12 prioratus, adu. Valent. 4
3 prolatus, Id. 33

CHALCIDIVS. dilectus, Tim. 135

raptatus, Id. 43,
(7.

73,

81

snccentuSj

Id.

44

promotus,

(7or. Jfz7.

3
;

PALLAPIVS.
al.
;

recidiuatus,

Anim. 28

8 calcatus, 7, 13, 17

recogitatua, aofw. .Marc. 4, 43 recordatus, Res. Cam. 4 ; al,

al.

AVCT. ITIN. ALEX.

caesus, 44
fixus,

reformatus, adu. Valent. 13 *regnatus, adu. Prax. 13

Apol. 4 ; al. retractus, adu. Gnost. 1
retractatus,
6 4

49

obnisus, 16
septus, 46

secundatus, Anim. 27 spadonatus, Cult. Fern. 11, 9 submersus, Anim. 32

SYMMACHVS.
adflexus, Or.
2,

20
15

admorsus, Ep.
annisus,
/c?.

1,

submissus,
suggillatus,

ac?z. JSfarc. 5,
7(Z.

16

5,

75
3,

4.

34

9 consultus, Id.

39

supergressus, Res.

Cam. 40
1,

demensus,
al.

Id. 1, 1, 1

uiduatus, Virg. Vel. 9 nniuersatus, ad Vxor.

expostulates, Id. 9, 13

fretus, Id. 2,

82 5

impensus,
SPABTIANYS.
direptus, Seu. 19, 6

Id. 1, 5; a/,
9,

praefatas, Eel.

AMMIANVS.
CAPITOLINVS.
circumgresstis, 22, 2, 3
4,
;

aZ.

*aucupatus, Anton. Phil.

1

difflatus, 15, 11,

18
Hegea.
T

Sidon. Ep.
8

CaeL; Aur.; Prise.

Alex.
8

Donat.

Hier.

lBid.

Mart

Cap.

Auct.

Itin.

Isid.

4.

-OB.]

ROMAN SERMO
1,

PLEBEIVS.
8

25

*intronocatns, 29,
traductus, 18,
1

25; codd.

HABITANTS CAPELIIA.
blateratus, 9, 999 frictus, Poet. 8, 805
;

8,

2
5,

transcensus, 19,

al.

micatus, 4, 331

AMBBOSIVS.
impetratus, de Fide, rigafcus, de Isaac, 1 ;
5, 6,
al.

netus,

2,

114

77

CAELIVS AVBELIANVS.
attentus, Chron. 3,
1,

HIEBONTMVS.
accinctus, in Ezech. 10, 3, 4 2 adoratus, Ep.22, 6; al
clericatus, Id. 5, 1
;
-

conclusus, Id. 1, conductus, Acut.

9

4,

77
7, 11,

2, 15,

exscreatus, Chron.
sibilatus,

95 128

al.
;

.dcuf. 2, 27,

144

3 diaconatus, in Ezech. 10, 1

al
SEDONIVS APOLLINABIS. concitatus, Carm. 23, 366 garritns, Ep. 8, 6
indultns, Id. 1, 11 reseratus, Id. 9, 11 nulgatus, Id. 8, 1

extensus, Id. 11, 1

4 occubitus, J5>. 108, 34 5

presbyteratus,
6

Id. 22,

38

prolapsus, Id. 98, 12

AVGVSTINVS.
reciprocatus, Genes,
7

ad

Litt. 11,

BOETHTVS.

sputus,

Civ.

Dei

18, 23, 2

assumptus, in Porphyr. 1

exir.

4.

SUBSTANTIVES IN -or

Abstract substantives in -or, as a

bearing upon this subject, as they are dis10 tinctly characteristic of an elevated style. They belong chiefly to the early period, and although a large majority are retained in the classical language, comparatively few new forms come into use. Paucker 11 has collected 103 of these words, uett. 85, recc. 18, derived chiefly from verbs, (verbal =84, of which 68 % are from the 2nd conj.), and of the uett. at least Plaut. 12 has 34, of which all but 6 61, or 70 #, occur before Cic. are retained by Cic. Ter. has 12, all classic, and Lucr. has 49, almost 50 $ of the entire number. Cic. uses 45, all of which occur in earlier authors, excepting 7 clangor, fauor, foetor,
class,
little
:

have

furor, stupor, tenor, *torpor ; that he coined any of these

ut aiunt, (Or. 6, 21).

and there is no reason to suppose indeed of tenor he says, uno tenore,

1 Hier. Vulg. ; Auct. Carm. de Fig. Greg. Mag. Ps.-Augustin. Rufin.; Augustin. Eccl. 1 Cael. Aur.
; ;

10 " Paucker, Hier. p. 28, not. Slaughter, p. 21, citing Ploen, p. 42. gives 35, including /naior, potior, but omitting nidor, Most. 5.

* Vulg. Sulp. Sen.; Eccl. Sidon. Ep. " Prob.

ia

Rassow

26

WORD FORMATION IN THE

The
which occur in
following- is a list of the substantives in -or, earlier writers r 1
nidor, Plant.; Lucr.
nitor, Plant.; Ter.; Lucr.

4.

-OK.

used by

Cic.,

amor, Plant.; Ter.; Lucr.

angor, Lucr.
calor, Plant.; Lucr.

candor, Naeu.; Plant. clamor, Plant. ; Ter.

color, Plant.
;

paedor, Poet. op. Cic.; Lucr. pallor, Plant.; Lucr.

plangor, Cornif. Rhet.

Titin. ; Lucr. ; Varr.

pudor, Plant.; Enn.; Ter.

rubor, Plant.

cruor, Lucr.
dolor, Plant.; Ter.
error, Plant.; Ter.

rumor, Plant.; Ter.

sapor, Lucr.

feruor, Varr. fulgor, Lucr.

honor, Plant.; Ter.

horror, Plant.; Lucr. humor, Plant.; Lucr.
labor, Plant.; Ter.

splendor, Plant.; Lucr. squalor, Plant.; Lucr. stridor, Ace. ap. Cic.
sudor, Plant.; Enn.; Lucr. tepor, Lucr. terror, Plant.
timor, Plant.; Ter.; Lucr.

languor, Plant.; Ter. lepor, Plant.

liquor, Plant.; Lucr.

uapor, Ace.; Lucr. odor, Plant.; Varr. pauor, Naeu.; Enn.; Lucr.

maeror, Plant.; Ter.

The following forms are interesting as further proof of the archaic nature of this suffix 2
:

PliAVTVS.
claror, Most.

LVOILITS.

645

pigror, Sat. 10, 1

ENNIVS.
3 uagor, Ann. 408

VAEKO. T
curuor, L. L. 5, 104
8
;

al.

olor,

(oleo), Id. 6,

83

CATO.
4 putor, R. R. 157, 3

tardor, Sat.

Men. 57
5,

uuor, L. L.

104

PACWIVS.
macor, Tr. 275 5 nigror, Id. 412
Accrvs.
6

LVCEETTVS.
canor, 4, 182
stringor, 3, 687

LABEBIVS.
F>-.

aegror,

349

pluor, Com. 59

1 1 have not attempted to distinguish the cases in which the form found is the old 3 nominative in -os. Comp. Ronsch, p. 63 sq. * Lucr. s Lucr.; Varr.; Stat.; Apul.; Arnob.; Itala Hier.; Augustin. Lucr.; Lucr. 7 Comp. Steunkel, p. 20. 8 *Apul. Gels.; Gell.; Cypr. Ou.; Verg.; Petr.
;

5.

-TVIU, -SVBA.]

ROMAN SERMO

PLEBEIVS.

27

Silver Latin adds only 8, of which 3 are in Col., acor, floor, mucor. The African wiiter, Apul., however, has 4 new words, ningor, rudor, tum\ tundor, and over 14 old forms are cited from

him by the lexicons. Tert., on the other hand, adds only 2 forms, dulcor, frendor, thus indicating that their frequency in Apul. is best regarded as an archaism and not a feature of African Latinity. Goelzer, however, gives a list of 16 late formations, showing that the suffix was still employed in the time
of Hier. 1

The great majority of forms in -or are verbal derivatives, and only such appear to have been employed by the writers of the best period. The only words which can be cited which
are unquestionably denominative belong to early, rustic or
late

Latin

(3,

Silv. Lat.)
Inc,

LTTCIL.,

lymphor, Fr.
laeuor, 4, 552
;

86

LTJCB., amaror, 4, 224; a/./ *Verg.* Ge. 2,

al.

247

Gels. ;

Plin.

VABB., caldor, R. R.
QUINT., tonor, (TOVOS),

1, 41,
1, 5,

Gell. ;

Arnob.

22
Gloss. Paris,

FuLa., acror, Cont. Verg.

init.; Isid.
;

PS.-SORAN., frigdor. , Qu. Medic. 109

(comp. Fr., froideiir).

It is interesting to note that the

the

Romance languages

Ital., believe,

new formations in -or in are largely formed from adjectives, 3 as forzore, tristore; Sp., blancor., dulcor ; Fr., amp-

leur, hauteur, verdeur.

5.

SUBSTANTIVES IN -tura, -sura: This class of verbal deriv-

atives belongs especially to the sermo plebeius. Their prevalence in the Scriptt. B. B. was first noted by Stuenkel, (p. 27),

who

accordingly assigned them to the sermo rustieus* and his view is sustained by statistics contained in the list prepared 5 by K. Paucker according to this list, the total number of in subss., -tura, -sura, is 282, uett. 147, recc. 135, only 27 of which, or barely 19 % uett. occur in Cic. Of all abstract nouns they gained the least acceptance in classic Latin Cic. has of
:

Goelzer, p. 99.

Comp.

Gell.

1,

21, 5,

Non enim primus

flnxit hoc

sed in carminibns Lucreti inuento usus

ingenio
3

est,

uerbum Vergilius insolenter, non aspernatus auctoritatem poetae

4

et facundia praecellentis. " Die rom. Diez, p. 658, Schopfungen entspringen haufig ans Adj." SchTike, Diss. Hal. VI, p. 144 ; Slaughter, Ter., p. 23 Ronsch, Itala, p. 40 Zeitachr. f ostr. Gymnas. XXVI, p. 891 sq. Hier, p. 88.
; .

Comp.
Golzer,

28

WORD FORMATION IN THE

5.

-TVBA, -SVRA.

subs, in -tas, 66 % of uett., -tio, 59 # ; -ntia, 50 % ; -us, 42 $ ; -tudo, 37 <f>. Of the 147 uett. t in -tura, -sura, Plaut. used 18, 8 of

which are given by Schmilinsky, (p. 33), as vulgar Cato, R. R., added 3, and Varr. 14, 9 in the R. R. ; Vitr. has 20 new words, and Silver Latin added 50, the largest number, 14, being due to Plin., always a fertile source for rustic vocabulary, and about a dozen more to Col. One notable feature of this class, is the large number, 203, or more than two-thirds of the whole, which have corresponding forms in -tio the consequent superfluous;

ness of these forms, together with their rare usage, (125, or 44 % are aira i/37?/Ae'va, uett. 33 ; recc. 92) is the strongest evidence
of their vulgar character. In later Latin, however, when formations in -tio became general, those in -tura failed to maintain themselves in opposition, and the new formations are proportionately few. Thus Tert., the most prolific of all Latin writers in word-building, adds only 12, and Hier. only 4. The use of these substantives in a concrete sense is a pecu-

Romance languages.

language important in its bearing upon the This change first became noticeable in 1 in a few words like Tert., creatura, genitura,paratura, scriptura ; but the usage widened steadily, until a large share of the new forms were concrete. Goelzer 2 gives a list of 44, chiefly recc., which are so employed, and emphasizes the fact, already noted by Ronsch, 3 that the concrete sense predominates in derivatives of this class in
enflure, tournure, etc.;

liarity of the later

modern

Fr., as borditre, cemture,

so also in Ital., arsura, lettura, morsura, 4 The general etc., and the Romance languages in general. in of these both derivatives, senses, in the modern prevalence languages, It., Sp., Port., ura, Fr., ure, Rum., ur$, is the strongest proof of their firm hold upon the language of the
people.
PLAVTVS.
cubitura, Fr. ap. Non. 198, 25 6 cursura, Asin. 327; a/,

fictura,

desultura, Mil. 280 6 Trin. 365

insultura, Mil. 280

1 Schmidt, Tert., I, p. 21, "(Tert.) nonnullis uim attribuit iusolitam, concretam, 2 contra naturam terminationis actionem quandam significantis." Goelzer, St. Je-

rome, p.

Diez, p. 657,

Ronsch, Itala, p. 43, not. citing paratura, assatura, r.onditura ; comp. " der active Sinn leicht in den passiven Ubergeht, wie pictura, das Malen und das Gemalte heisst." * Diez, ib. 6 Varr. Gell. Chalcid. Tim. Apul. Amm.
89.
, ; ; ;

5.

-TVRA, -SVRA.J

ROMAN SERMO

PLEBEIVS.
16

29

polluctura, Stick. 688

1

VITKWIVS.
apertura,
4, 6, 6
;

salsura,
2

Id. Id.

92

al.

textura,

348 uenatura, Mil. 999

calcatura, 10, 10, 1 17 coctura, 7, 9, 1

*compactura,
TEBENTIVS.
curatura,
1

4, 7,

conclusura,

6, 8,

Eun. 316

contractura, 3, 3, 12
18

corporatura,

6, 1, 2, 8, 7, 3,

CATO.

curuatura,
directura,
21 4

19

11

commixtura, R. R. 157, 1
compos(i)tura,
5

20

Id. 22,

flatura,
22

2, 7,

fractura,

Id.

160

foliatura, 2,

4 9, 13
8

fossura,

5, 9,
23

LVCRETIVS.
dispositura,
flexura,* 4,
7

fricatura,
1,

7, 1, 5, 3,

4
5 2

1027

al.

inuersura,

formatura,

336 4, 550

materiatura,

4, 2,

membratura,
praecinctura,
proiectura,
2, 5,

8, 5, 1
24

10, 21,

VABBO.
8 admissura, R. R. 9

3, 2,

12

25
;

al.

striatura,

4, 3,

caelatura,
10

Sat.

Men. 420
3, 16,

traiectura, 4, 7, 5

carptura, R.
fartura,

R.

26
CELSVS.

Id. 3,

83
Vit.

*moderatura, de
Kettner
partura, R. R. 2,

P. R.
26

1, 5, ed.

88

fissura,

7, 12,
27

al.

scissura,
1,

6, 18,

pensura, L. L.
11

5,

183

SENECA, (Apoc.)
dilatura, Apoc. 14, 3
28

temperatura,
tonsura,
tritura,
12
13

Sat.

Men. 23
9;
al.

R. R.

2, 11,

latura,

Id. ib.

Id. 1, 13,
1, 2,
14

uelatura, Id.

14
5,

COLVMELLA.

uinctura,
uolatura,

L. L.

62

15

R. R.
2, 11,

3, 5,

12, 50, 16 ceratura, coactura, 12, 52, 1

29

uulsura, Id.

confectura,

30

9, 14,

Varr. ; Col. Fulg. Myth.

;

Lucr. ; Prop. ; Sen. Ep. ; Lucan. ; Vulg. ; Prud.

Prise.

Lucr.;Capitoap.

Gell.

Plin.;Stat.; Vulg. Sen. Ep. Plin. ; Vulg.

;

8 r Arnob. Varr. ; Sen. ; Col. ; Suet. Col.; Gels.; Plin. Sen. Ep. ; Quint. ; Plin. ; Suet ; Vulg. 10 Vitr. ; CoL ; Tert. "Vitr.; 6

" Ou.

Plin. ; Gael.
19

Aur.
'

13

" Gels. ; Plin. Apic. ; Plin. Val. Pseud. -Apic.; Pall. Ambros. 1B Col. 21 Vet. Petr.; Plin.; Arnob.; Inscrr.
;

CoL

Vulg. ; Dig.

Verg. Ge. ; Col. Apul. Met. ; Pseud.17 Sen. Ep.; Col.; Plin.;
;

21,

fragm. , p. 230, ed. H.

30

a*

Macr.
88

" Apul. Met. 10, Col.; Suet.: Pall.; Inscrr. 2r Sen. Plin. Prud. Sidon. Ep. " Col. ; Plin. ; ; ;
29

Ou.; Sen.; Plin.; Hyg.

20

Frontin.; Gromat.

form eisswra.Gromat.
Labb.
Plin.

Vet.

Augustin. ; Mart. ; Schol. luu. ; Gloss. Labb.

Gloss.

WORD FORMATION IN TEE

domitnra,
2
1

5.

-TVBA, -SVRA.

6, 2, 1

fluxura,
incisura,
4

3, 2,
3

17 9

delatura," adu. Marc. 5, 18, fin. farsura, adu. Valent. 27

18

12, 54, 1

fixura,

adu. Gnost.

1,

med.

rasura,

4, 29,

salitura, 12, 21,

sanitura,

11, 2,

3 27

inscriptura, adu. Valent. 30 19 de Patient. 7 laesura,

paratura,

Apol. 47; al. piscatura, adu. Marc. 4, 9

20

PETBONTVB.
conditura," (condo), 51

praeparatura, Id. 4, 18,

suffectura, Id. 1, 28

al.

supparatura, Res.
PLINIVS.
caesura,
7

Cam. 61

16,
8
9

230
37, 190
18,

LAMPRTDIVS.
21

capillatura,

praepositura,

Heliog. 6

castratura,

86
VOPISCVS.
assatura,
28

circumcisura, 16, 219

circumfossura, 17, 227

Aurel. 49, 9

122; 11 factura, 34, 145 12 fusura, 33, 106

diuisura,
16,
13

10

al.

PALLADIVS.
cretnra, 1, 24, 3
al.

genitura,
14

18,

202

serratura, 3, 17

in.

indicatura, 37, 18
lotura,

al

34, 128
;

AMMIANTS.
al.

nomenclatura, 3, 2 pisfrura, 18, 97 plicatura, 7, 171 tinctttra, 37, 119

GELIJVS.
alitura, 12, 1,

*praetentura, 14,

3,

al.

AMBKOSTVS.
discissura, Serin. 13

HIEEONYMVS.

20

23

frixura,
24

in Amos.

7, 6,

7 9

*messura, in Galat.
APYIiEIVS.
1

agressura,

Met.

7,

in Osee, 4, 15 pastura, stannatura, in Amos, 7, 7

*lacunatura, Flor. 2, 15 *mollitura, de Mag. 9

AVGVSTINVS.
conscissura, in Ps. 49, 9 25 munitura, adu. lulian. Pelag. 2,

TEKTVHLIANYS.
concussura, ad Scap. 13
creatura,
18

6,16

Apol. 30
Tert.
3 8
5 Plin. Hier.; Veget.; Cael. Aur. 10 Pall. Pall.; Cael. Aur.

JPlin.
i

Pall.; Vulg.

Isid.
Gell.;

Diom. 497,(metr.).
;

Tert.;
13

CaeL Aur.

Suet.; Apul.; Arnob.; Spart.; Amm.; Angustin.;Eutrop. "Vulg. Vulg.; Prud. 18 Hier. 17 >5 Hier. ; Vulg. Prud. Mart. Vulg. Vulg. Vlp. Dig. Cod. lust. " Vulg. ; Ps. -Apic. ; ai 20 Auct. Vit. Augustin. Cod. lust. Cypr. Vulg. ; Inscrr. 5 24 Inscrr. PalL Anthim. Plin. Val. M Ven. Fort ; Greg. M. \form frictura,
; ; ;

6.

-ELA.]

ROMAN SERMO

PLEBEIVS.

31

6. SUBSTANTIVES IN -la : This class of derivatives, like those in -tudo, is an archaism which the demand for abstracts revived in post-classical literature ; l they are at best very rare, and with the exception of two or three in general use, as querela, tutela, (both in Cic.), confined to early and late Latin.

Their comparative frequency in early comedy, (7 in Plaut., 3 in Ter., 1 in Turpil. and Afran.), their avoidance by classic writers, and revival by writers of Silver Latin and by the archaists sustain the view of Rebling 2 that this suffix was a characteristic of plebeian Latin. Even in post-classical times

become prevalent in literature Silver latin, 8 so fertile in vocabulary, added only 2, Gell. and Apul. 1 each, (the latter however employed 5 from archaic latin, cautela, cusit

failed to

from Plaut., fugela from Cato); Tert., 4 and alone, used the suffix freely, increasing the list by 5, and using 2 others, both post- Augustan, (medela, Gell., sequela, Frontin.), so that with him the usage could not have been a conscious archaism, but must have been borrowed from popular speech for Tert., while enriching most extensively the Latin Later vocabularly, drew largely from plebeian sources. writers, while not adding materially to the number of these
todela, suadela, turbela,
first
;

substantives, continued to show a partiality for those already in use: thus Hier. has medela, obsequela, sutela; Augustin., incorruptela, turbela ;

and

Amm. no

less

than

8, cautela, dientela,

These forms have been retained in Bom. languages only in isolated instances as Fr. querelle, chandelle ; Sp. querella ; Pg. candea ; but Diez, 5 notes the allied suffix -eale, frequent in Dacocorruptela, medela, querela, sequela, turbela, tutela.

Ruman.
i "Die Neigung zur Abstraction in den Zeiten des Verfalls zeigt sich ... in Wiederaufnahme der nur im Altlat. ublichen Endung ela," Schmalz, Stilist., p. 534 2.

" y Rebl. p. 23 ; comp. Schulze, p. 156, Rebling recte docuit substantiua suffixo -ela derivata a priscis scriptoribus et deinde in sermone uulgari admodum adamata fuisse : " Ronsch, p. 45 ; Schmilinsky, p. 32 ; Goelzer, p. 90. 3 1 cannot agree with Slaughter, p. 23, that -ela is a "favorite suffix in Silver and late latin:" it was revived in Silver
Latin, but the 2 instances given by Paucker, Silb. Lat. p. 16, hardly prove * Schmidt, Tert. I, p. 22. * Diez, p. 641.
it

a favorite.

32
PliAVTVS.
*cautela,'
3

WORD FORMATION IN THE

APYLEIVS.

7.

-NTIA,

Mil 601
;

13

*nitela,
al.

Mag.

9.

custodela," Capt. 457

loquela,
5

Cist.

741

TEBTVLUANVS.
captatela, Pall. 5

*obsequela,* Asin. 65

296 6 sutela, Capt. 692 al 7 (turbel(l)a, Pseud. 110)

suadela,
Cist.
;

fouela,

Anim. 7
14

incorruptela, Res. Cam. 52 ; al. 15 monela, adu. Marc. 4, 34 ; al.

peccatela,

Anim. 40

CATO.
8

fugela,

Oratt. 12, .FV. 1

GAIVS.

mandatela,
I/VCBKT1VS.
luela, 3,

16

Inst. 2,

104

1028

MABIVS VICTOKINVS.
assequela, p. 2500

PUNIVS.
cicindela, 18, 250
9

SALVIANVS.
incautela," Gub. Dei.
ISIDOEVS.
antel(l)a, Or. 20, 16,
6,

10

PAVLI FEST. EPIT.

assidela, p. 17 ed.
10

confugela,

Mul. Id. 39, 9

postel(l)a, Id. ib.

GELUVS.
medela," 12,
FBONTINVS.
12

INTPR. AD COD. THEOD.

5,

conductela,

4, 12, 1

THOMAE THESAVBVS.
Strat. 2, 4,

sequela,
7.

8
:

subtela, p. 561

SUBSTANTIVES IN -ntia

This derivation also was a

favorite in the sermo plebeius, although a large proportion of these words were in use in the classical speech. It was fre-

quent in early latin (Kassow assigns 26 to Plaut.), and its 19 plebeian character is noted by Lorenz, who also notes the number of these words which were dropped from the classic
* Formul. Vet. Met. Min. FeL ; Vlp. Dig. ; Amm. ; Symm. ap. Gai. Inst. ; 4 Lucr.; Varr.; Verg.; On. Tert. ; Vulg. ; Prob.; Intpr. Iren. Turpil.; Afran.; * Sail. Fr. ap. Non. ; Prud. ; Hilar. ; Hier. ApuL ; Intpr. Iren. Vulg. Nom. propr. Siu
1

ApuL
8

Apul.

Hor. Ep. 1, 6, 38. Paul, ex Fest. Symm. Hier. ' Apul Amm. Au9 Paul ex 8 gustin.; only in Vnlg. lang." L. & S. Fest.; Isid.; Not. Tir.; Gloss. Apul. Labb. 10 Cited as archaic. " Apul.;Iustin.; Tert.; Cypr.;Prud.; Veget.; Amm.; Hier.; J 3 ia GelL Tert. Lact. Amm. lustin. Solin. Vulg. Cod. Gael. Aur. Dig. Inscr.
adela*= Gk.
neiflw,
; ;
.

"

14

Intpr. Iren.; Ambros.; Vulg.; Augustin. 18 Compare Schulze, Diss. Hal. VI, p. 154

spracbe angehorige z.

17 Eccl. "Prise. Lorenz ad Pseud. 381, " der VolksTh. von den Archaisten wieder aufgenommene Bildungen sind^oZ-

15

Lucif. Cal.

lentia,fraudulentia,flagrantia, incogitantia, etc."

7.

-NTIA.]

ROMAN SERNO

PLEBEIV8.

33

speech, but revived by the archaistic writers. The chief activity of this formation belongs, however, to post-classical times the language contains altogether over 342 examples, recc. 203, Silver uett. 139, of which about 65 occur in Cic., or Caes. Latin J affords only 21 (Plin., Sen., and Quint. 4 each), but with
:

the African writers the formation becomes frequent. From Gell. I can cite 9 new words; Apul. gives the same number, and 2 Tert., at whose hands the suffix received new life, is most fertile of any Latin author. He not only revived 13 from the Silver Latin, but added to the language 37 new forms, of which 30 do not occur again. Many of these, especially compounds, which are alien to the spirit of the classic language, Schmidt notes are formed by him in order to render words from the = TroXv^ayt'a. Greek, as multimibentia Tro\vyap.ia, multiuorantia In Hier. we find 7 new forms, of which 5 are peculiar to him, and Ronsch 3 cites 11 late forms, occurring in the Vulgate. Most significant of all, however, as an indication of the vulgar character of these words is, that out of the dozen occurring first in the vulgar writer Vitr., some words peculiar to him, as crescentia, resonantia, have reappeared in the Romance

languages.
NAEVIVS.
8

ENNTVS.
Tr. 3
14

ualentia,

blandiloquentia,
Acoivs.

Tr. 305

PLAVTVS

errantia, Tr.
6

essentia,
flagrantia,

Fr. Dub.
7

et

Susp. 4

15

fauentia,

Id.

469 510

Eud. 733
8

*fraudulentia,
9

Mil. 193, Br.

Novivs.
tolutiloquentia, Com. 38

(habentia, Anct. Prol. True. 21) incogitantia, Merc. 27

10

Inbentia,
11

Pseud. 396

al.

SISENNA.
aduenientia, Fr. p. 281, 15 P.

pollentia,
12

queentia,

Eud. 618 ; al. Fr. Dub. et Susp. 4

13

stultiloquentia, Trin. 222

Niomivs.
imminentia,
I,

uaniloquentia,
i

Eud. 905
Schmidt. Tert.

16

ap. Gell

9, 12,
*

Pauck
I, p.

Silb. Lat. p. 17.

p.

22

sq.

Ronsch,

p. 50.

Wolffl.,

ALL.
5

Ep. 58, 6; Halm, ad Arnob. Prud.; Mart. Cap. 8 Hilar. Am9 " Conf. not. 6, 10 Gell. Liu. bros.; Hier.; Vulg. Quadrig. ap. Non.; Augustin. 13 14 Hilar. 16 Faust, ap. Augustin.; Greg. Ep. Liu.; Tac.; lul. VaL supra. Cypr.
loc.
7

127, citing Ulrich, Vitr. Cop. Verb. pt. L Titin. Com. ; Tert. ; Macr. ; Boeth. Comp. Quint. 8, 3, 33; Sen.
Cic., semel, (Cael. 20, 49).; Gell.; Apul.;
;

>

34:

WORD FORMATION IN THE

maledicentia,
1

7.

-NTIA.

LVCKETIYS.
dissipientia, 3,

3, 3,

15

al.
;

repetentia,

3,

499 863
al.

praecipitantia, 7, 2, 11

al.

retinentia, 3, 675

APVLEIVS.
allubentia, Met.
14

uariantia, 1, 654

1,

7
4,

circumferentia, Id.

18
p.
1,

ViTuwrvs.
candentia,
9, 2,

erubiscentia,

Frag. 21,
Plat.

631 H.
13

irascentia,

Dogm.

concrescentia,

8, 3,
1,

18

16

parientia,
16

considerantia, 6, crescentia, 9, 9, 7

10

placentia,

Met. 11, 22 Id. 2, 6

17

praepotentia,

de Mund. 26
Plat. 2, 3

decrescentia,
iudecentia,
nascentia,
3

9, 2,

*pudentia,

:8

Dogm.
19

7, 5,

refulgentia,
al.

Flor. 18, p. 28, 6, Kr.

10, 6, 2
;

obstantia, 9, 5, 4

TEBTVLLIANVS.
aequiparantia, adu. Val&nt. 16 20 apparentia, adu. Marc. 1, 19
21

peruolantia,

9, 7, 1
4

prominentia,
resonantia, 5,

6, 11,

6
al.

al.

3,

concupiscentia,

Anim. 38

al.

subsidentia, 8,

3,

18

defetiscentia, Id. 43

delinquentia, Res.

Cam.

24

COLVMELLA.
5

22

discentia,
5, 5,

Anim. 23

extantia,

12

hiantia,

disconuenientia, Test. Anim. 10

Anim. 6

PLINIVS.
accidentia,
6

horrentia, adu. Marc. 4, 24

32, 9
7

corpulentia,
8

11,

118
;

graueolentia, 22, 87

al.

immoderantia, Bapt. 20 impraescientia, adu. Marc. improuidentia, Id. 2, 23

incongruentia,
inexperientia,
23

2,

34 procidentia, 23, 161

malificentia,
9,
9

Anim. 6
adu. Marc.
4,

inconuenientia,

24

16

GELLIVS.
circumspicientia, 14,
10

2,
;

13
al.

Anim. 20 inobaudientia, adu. Marc. 4, 17 26 ad Vxor. 1, 4 insufficientia,

iurulentia, de leiun. 1

competentia,
11

1, 1, 1,

3
8

deuergentia, 14,
exsultantia,

12, 5,
2, 26, 6, 3,
12

9
9
;

multinubentia, adu. Psych. 1 nmltiuorantia, Id. ib.

al.

exuberantia,
ignoscentia,
inualentia,
13

20, 1,

47 27
4
8

nocentia, Apol. 40 ; al. nolentia, adu. Marc. 1, 25

obaudientia, Exhort,

ad

Cast. 2

Arnob.

"

Cael. Aur.
I3

Vulg.
14

Solin.; Cael.
10 l5

Aur.

Cael. Aur.

Tert.

Tert.; Solin.; Augustin. 12 Tert. 11 Paul. Nol.

1B

Lact.

Prise.

Apul.

Tert.

Chalcid. Tim.; Macr.; Fulg. Myth. Cassiod.; Cod. lust. form par entia,=\

Chalcid. Tim. 270.

Math.
5

21

Cypr.

17 Tert. Intpr. Iren. Hier. Vulg. Paul. Nol.

; ;

19 Eccl. Gloss. Cyrill. 23 Hier. Lact.; Augustin.

18

20 24

Firm.

Macr,

Boeth.

7.

-NTIA.]

ROMAN SERMO

PLEBEIVS.

35

obuenientia, adu. Valent. 29 offerentia, adu. Marc. 4, 24

olentia, Id. 2, 2

HIERONYMVS.
beneolentia. in Didym. de Spr. Set. 11

peccantia, adu. lud. 10 praecellentia, Apol. 23

1

dissonantia,
2,

complacentia, in lerem. 3, 14, 10 12 Ep. 112, 22

esculentia, Id. 79, 7

praescientia,
1

ac?w.

Marc.

purulentia,

Pa?/. 5

refrigescentia,

Anim. 43
3

reminiscentia,

/</.

24

Pelag. 1, 25 ; a. in lesai. 18, 65, 23 splendentia, Ep. 57, 11

impeccantia,

ac?w.
13

impoenitentia,

renidentia, Id. 49 squalentia, Exhort,

subtililoquentia,
4

ad
15

Cast. 10
5,

AVGVSTINVS.

Adu. Marc.
1,

19

adiacentia, de Nat.
diflEluentia,

et

Grot. 59

sufferentia,
sufficientia,
5

Id. 4,

ad Vxor.

Serm. 9, 15 M Ciu. Dei dignoscentia,

15

14, 17

turbulentia, adu. Herm. 41

faeculentia,

^). 108, 6
1,

CAPITOLINVS.
honorificentia,
6

manentia, Id. 11, 3 praepollentia, Serm.

15

al.

Anton. Phil. 20, 2

resistentia,

ofe

Peccat. Merit. 2, 22

resplendentia, J^p. 155, 14

ABNOBIVS.
7 luculentia, 3, 6

sttaueolentia,

10 Ccmf. 8, 6, 15 suauifragrantia, Serm. ad NeopTi.

repetentia, 2, 26

al.

fin.

somnolentia,

" Pr.

8,

56

CHALCIDIVS.
carentia,
8

Tim. 283

al.

CAETJVS AVRELIANVS.
superantia, Signif. Diaet. Pass. 9 tumentia, Acut. 1, 10, 74 ; al.

9 exsistentia, Id. 25 D.; al.

SYMMACHVS.
conualescentia, Ep.
noscentia, Id. 4, 9
3,

11

BOETHTVS.
aequisonantia, de Music. 5, 11 ; al. 18 de Syll. Hyp. 1, p. colligentia,

AMMANTS.
armipotentia, 18, 5, 7 10 fluentia, 30, 4, 10

623
expedientia,
Aristot.

Top.

6,

p.

708
iuuantia, Id. 6, 4 ; al. praenidentia, Cons. Phil. 5, 113, 10, Obb.
19

AMBKOSIVS.
exundantia,
11

6,

p.

Hexaem.

2, 1,
7,

recordantia, de lob. 4,

19

seqnentia,

Inst. Arith. 1,

10;

al.

1 2 3 Hier. Arnob. 4 Vulg. B Vulg.; Sidon. Lact.; Augustin.; Mart. Cap.; Boeth. 7 Oros. Ep. Spart.; Vopisc.; Symm. Ep.; Vulg.; Eccl., (con/. R6nsch, p. 50). 9 * Boeth. 10 n Augustin. 12 Augustin. Cl. Mam.; lulian. ap. Augustin Gael. Aur. 13 14 ltd. 15 Cresc. 18 Sidon. Boeth. Val. Augustin. Ep. Donat.; Sidon. Ep.; Fulg. 18 17 Sidon. 19 Cassiod. Schol. Bob. ad Cic. Ep.
. ;

36
8.

WORD FORMATION IN THE

SUBSTANTIVES IN -ntium
:

[9. -MONIA, -MONIVM.

The

single instance of this

form of derivation in use in classical Latin is silenlium. Ronsch, however, who has collected the following examples from late Latin, regards them as survivals of the vulgar speech
1
:

sementium, Ashburnh.
serpentium,

Liuit.

18, 23,

Cod.

peculantium, 2, 28, 13

Commodian.

Instr.

Isid. Or. 19, 31,

12

errantium, Gloss. Paris, (Hildebr.)

psallentium," Greg. Tur. H. F. 1, 43 ; al; Fredegar.

9.

concinentium, Gloss.

SUBSTANTIVES IN -monia, -monium Since Nipperdey noted the unclassical ring to the word tristimonia in the Auct. B. Afr., 4 these substantives have been generally admitted
:

first

belong to the category of plebeian formations. A distinction, however, should be drawn between the feminine and neuter forms Paucker G gives a list of 31, (omitting caerimonium),
to
5
:

uett. 24, recc.

of these only 11 in Cic., (one in the Epistt.}

of

these, however, only 4 are in

-monium matrimonium,
;

patri-

monium, testimonium, uadimonium, all of which belong to cumbersome legal terminology. Of forms in -monia he has 7, 5
of which, aegrimonia, caerimonia, castimonia, querimonia, sanctimonia, have corresponding forms in the neuter, while those in
Cic., have no corresponding forms in the is natural that where there was a inference the so feminine, choice Cic. preferred the feminine termination. The remaining two, acrimonia, parcimonia, have no corresponding forms extant. Outside of Cic. only 4 forms in -monia are known, against 16 in -monium in other words, he uses 63 % of the former and but 20 % of the latter. But the words in -monia
;

-monium used by

" die wenigen die es noch ausserdem gibt

kommen

erst in spateren Zeit vor,

und
30,

sind, wie es scheint, Ueberbleibsel der vulgar Sprache,"

p. 15.
2

Ronsch, Oesterr. Gymnas.

Comp. Pauck. Add. Lex. Lat.

. .
.

"
p.

69,

" ce mot ra' rien de " uox fere " monstruenx, comme Contra, Bonnet, p. 461, portentosa on Vaprdtendu ; Psallentium est un gtnitifpluriel devenu nominatif singulierpar un Philol. 95, p. 71. proce'de' qu'on a appett hypostate" citing R. Usener, N. Jahrb. f. 3 <re." Worterb. "
;

praeterea serpentium,

peculantium

figura insolentiore, sed cf. silentium, et " L. ; Qnicherat, Add. Lex. Lat., s. w.,

peculantia, Contra, Georges 4 "a Ciceronis Caesaris Hirtiique cousuetudine abhorrentia," Nipperdey, Caes. 6 Rebl. p. 14 Ludwig, Petr. 29 Gnericke, p. 31 Landgr. n, p. 319 ; praef. p. 18.
, ; ; ;

Koehler,

p.

Schulze, Diss. Hal. VI. p. 157

Goelzer, p. 31
;

92.

Paucker, Mate-

rialien, II, p. 4, not.

cow/,

lists,

Ronsch,

p.

28

Goelzer, p. 93.

10.

-TAS.]

ROMAN SERMO

PLEBEIVS.
;

37

are too sparingly used to be regarded as classic they belong rather to the colloquial language, while those in -monium are to be consigned unhesitatingly to the sermo uulgaris.

The following

are the forms not in

a.

good usage

Substantives in

-monia.

PLAVTVS.
falsimonia, Eaccli. 541

AVCT. BELL. Antic. tristimonia, 10, 3

5

aegrimonia, Stick. 3,

1,

GLOSS. ISID.
alacrimonia.

VAERO.
alimonia,
2

Sat.

Men, 260
b. Substantives in

-monium.
8,

PLAWVS.
3 rnerciruonium, Most. 912,

ITALA.
al.
7 aegrimonium, Matth.

17

VARRO. T
.

ahmomum, ,.
.

* 4

T-> 75 R. R.

-i

r,

1, 8,

APVLETVS.
,,-.,-, 1Q castimonium. Met. 11, 19
.

dicimonium, L. L.

a
6,

r-i

61

LABEKIVS.

CTPRIANVS.
9 sanctimonium, Ep. 21, 4
;

mendicimonium, Com. 150 miserimonium, Id. 18 moechimonium, Id. 150

Yrrnvvivs. 16

al.

VENANT. FOBT.

*sessimonium, Praef.
PETRONIYS.

8,

querimonium, ^01

Vit.

S.

Mart. 2,

gaudimonmm/
INSCRR. POMPEH.

61, 3

tristimonium, 63

plangimonium,' de Poenit. 6
GLOSS. PARIS.

regimonium,
10.

C.

I.L. IV, 918

:

caerimonium,

11

p.

50

ed Hildebr.

SUBSTANTIYES IN -tas The frequency of words in -tas, of the decadence, is due as in the case of substantives in -tio, to the growing need of expressing abstract ideas. 12 Out of a total 13 of 889, uett. 377, recc. 512, 250 occur in Cic. and Caes., from which number Schulze subtracts 10

which marks the writers

3 s 9

2 Gell. ad Att. Hor. Epod. Plin. Apul. Itala Lack Prud. Cod. Theod. " Suet. Tac. Paul. Ambros. Capitol. Augustin. Cod. Theod. Dig. * 7 Gl. Labb. Gloss. Vatic. Gl. Isid. Gl. Arab. Vulg. Intpr. Iren.; Gloss. Labb. 10 ll Inscrr. Augustin. Comp. Panck. Spicileg. p. 121.
1

Cic.
;

Turpil.

Tac.

12

XXIII,

Goelzer, p. 104 ; Schmalz, Stilist. 2. p. 138 sq. ; comp. Schulze. Diss. Hal.

13

Paucker, Ztschr.

f.

vergl. Sprachf.,

6, 145.

38

WORD FORMATION IN THE

10. -TAB.

forms not again found until Post-Hadrian times, and claims but 25 % as in good usage, and on this ground adds -tas to the list of plebeian suffixes. 1 But while it is true that the sermo plebeius was fertile in formations of this class, as in all classes
of abstract nouns, there is no class of which a larger proportion of the older words are in good usage. Thus of the uett., 250 or

nearly two-thirds, are classical, and subtracting the 50 belonging to Silver Latin, we bring the proportion up to threefourths. Plaut. has 72 words in -tas, of which only 16 are un56 or seven-ninths become classical, while of his classical forms in -tudo only 9 out of 23, barely three-eighths, recur in the best Latin. Terent., whose Latinity was always more finished than Plaut., has 50 words in -tas, of which all but 4 are
;

The vulgar writer, Vitr., added only 9, Plin. 14, Col. and Petr. none at all. This suffix, like so many others, received a fresh impulse at the hands of the archaists, and later writers Apul. added 22, Tert. 51, Hier. 7, Augustin. 26. These figures simply tend to prove the greater freedom of plebeian and late Latin in all classes of derivatives. Far from showing a special tendency towards nouns in -tas, statistics indicate that these words were largely replaced in the sermo uulgaris by forms in -tudo for while the two suffixes had no material difference in signification, 3 the heavier ending better
classic. 2
9,
:

redundancy. In some cases however the phenomenon is reversed there are certain forms in -tas confined to ante- and post-classical latin, which are replaced in the classical language by corresponding words in -tudo as Ace. Tr. 640, dulcitas, (Cic., dulcitudd); Caecil. Com. 55. pulchritas, (Cic.,pulckritudo); Ace. Tr.
:

satisfied the plebeian love of

354, Apul. formation

Tert., solitas, (Cic., solitudo).

is

inevitable where concurrent

Such diversity of methods of deriva-

and with only usage as a guide, considerable confusion must have arisen in the popular mind. These unusual forms in -tas are to be assigned to the sermo quotidianus, which, standing nearer to the classic speech, tended to extend by
tion exist,

analogy the scope of the dominant

suffix -tas.

nouns worthy of note comprises those derived, not as usual from adjectives, but irregularly

Another

class of these

Schulze, ib.; comp. Hanschild, Diss. Hal.

6,

250,

"baud

scio

an erret

Schlz.,''

ecc.

Slaughter, Ter., 18.

"

Comp. GeU.

13, 3.

10.

-TAS.]

ROMAN 8ERMO

PLEBEIV8.

39

from nouns, verbs or adverbs. 1 Especially rare are those formed from abstract nouns, as Laber., Com. 81, libidinitas, (libido) Apul. Met. 6. 14 salebritas, (salebra), Ennod. Ep. 8, 8, Such a doubling of derivation also savours cautelitas, (cauteld).
;
;

of plebeian Latin. It follows from the preceding that in and of itself the suffix -tas is characteristic of an elevated style. There are, however,

two sub-classes of these substantives which are important as tending to show the plebeian nature of adjectives in -bills, -osus i.e., the substantives formed from such adjectives, in bili-tas -osi-tas. The number of these somewhat cumbersome formations is for the entire period of Latinity remarkably large, being 203 (-bilitas, 95, -ositas, 108), or more than 22 % of the entire number in -tas. Of these the great majority are rax?, (from -osus, recc. 88 % from -bills, 78 #) of the 'uett., Cic. employs 12 in -bilitas, 5 in -ositas, mostly of rare occurrence and formed in every instance from adjectives found in The following is a list of the forms used by him Cic.
: ;

admirabilitas,

bis.

probabilitas, saepe.
stabilitas, saepe.

aequabilitas, freq.
affabilitas, semel, de Off. 2,

48

uolubilitas, saepe.
curiositas, semel, ad. Alt. 2, 12, 2 ebriositas, semel, Tusc. 4, 27

ignobilitas, freq.

immutabilitas, semel, Fat. 17 innumerabilitas, semel, Nat. Deor.

1, 26,

73
(et

mobilitas, freq.

Gaes.)
4,
1,

fonnositas, semel, de Off. 1, 126 niorositas, bis, Sen. 18 ; Off. 1, 25,

mutabilitas, semel, Tusc.

76

88
nitiositas, bis, Tusc. 4, 13,

placabilitas, semel, de Off.

88

&

15

Of these two classes of adj. derivatives, those in -bilitas are the older and more classical. I have failed to find an instance of forms in -ositas earlier than Cic. Both classes reached
their greatest fertility in African Latin, which was so partial to adjectives in -bilis, -osus. Thus of -bilitas, Apul. introduces

Arnob. 2; of -ositas, Gell. 1, Apul. 3, Tert. 13, Arnob. are found, however, throughout the entire extent of the later literature, and in the Romance Languages ; in Ital., as is noted by Meyer-Liibke, 2 words in -abilta, -osita, have
8,
2.

Tert.

4,

They

Goelzer, p. 103; Pauck. Add. Lex. Lat., p. 8, not. 17, a. u. cautelitas, "menstrum nocabuli, cuius plane simile non inuenio nisi forte ut defigurata ipsa quoque a 2 subst. abstr. libidinitas, salebritas." Meyer-Lttbke, Ital. Gramm., p. 278.
1
. .

40

WORD FORMATION IN THE

[10.

-TAS.

come to be characteristic of the more cultured language, although adj. in -oso are still of a popular character. The following lists of substantives in -tas are limited to Gell., Apul., and Tert., to show the fertility of formation in African Latin, and to the forms derived from adjs. in -bills, -osus.
a.

Substantives in -bilitas

PLAVTVS.
amabilitas,
l

10

corraptibilitas,
Stick.

adu. Marc.

2,

16

741

al.

cruciabilitas, Cist, 202

inuisibilitas, adu. Prax. 14 11 Cam. CJir. 12 uisibilitas,

nobilitas, Capt. 299

al.

Accivs.
ductabilitas, ap.

INTFB. IKEN.

Non. 150, 13

aptabilitas, 1, 4, 5
12

VARRO.
inaequabilitas,* L. L. 9, 1

incomprehensibilitas, inconstabilitas, 1, 4, 3
indecibilitas, 2, 4, 2
sensibilitas,
13

4, 9,

Paucker

VITKWTVS.
tractabilitas, 2, 9, 12

sensuabilitas, Id.

SOLINVS.
IVSTINVS.
14

*flexibilitas,
3

52,

36

immobilitas,
PLINIVS.

36, 3,

CLAVDIVS MAMEBTINVS.
15

insensibilitas,
4

Stat.

Anim.

1,

instabilitas, 24, 162

secabilitas, Id. 1, 15

APVLEIVS.
exsecrabilitas,

AKNOBIVS.

Dogm.

Plat. 2, 16

passibilitas, 2,
16

26 25

5 impossibilitas, Met. 6, 14 incommobilitas, Dogm. Plat. 2, 4

possibilitas,

1,

incredibilitas,
7

Axel. 27

LACTANTTVS.
mirabilitas,
7,

*indocibilitas,
irrationabilitas,
irritabilitas,
9

Dogm.
8

Plat. 2, 4
;

in.

Ascl. 26

in.
1,

Dogm.

Plat.

18

PALLADIVS.
dnrabilitas,
1,

rationabilitas,

Id. 1,

13

36, 2

TEBTVLLIANVS.
accessibilitas, adu.
1

GENNADIVS.

Prax. 15
3

nascibilitas,

Paucker
4

Arnob.; Ambros.; SchoL Tert.; Lact.;Vulg.; Gael. Aur. * 9 7 EccL Rufin. Mythogr. Lat.; EccL Vlp. Dig.; Gloss. Labb. I3 12 10 Eccl. Cont. Exig. Nyss. Dyon. Greg. Fulg.; Ps.Rusp.; Fulg. Verg. Fulg. l5 Ambros. " Pall. 14 Boeth. Cassiod. Non. ; Augustin. Isid. Soran. ; Augustin. ; Amm.; Mart. Cap.; Vulg.

Symm.
5

Arnob.
8

Pers.

Tert.

1C. -TAS.]

ROMAN SERMO
Paucker

PLEBEIVS.
incomparabilitas,
c.

41
Maxim,
p.

HILAKIYS.
innascibilitas,

729 M.
ineffabilitas,

nocibilitas,

miserabilitas, Id. 1 in Galat.

inuertibilitas, de
1, 13,

Ep. 147, 31 Mor. Eccl. Caih.

23
7

AMMIANVS.
2

spectabilitas,
14, 1,

Ep. 129, 7

irnplacabilitas,

al.

insatiabilitas, 31, 4, 11

SIDONIVS APOLL.
insolubilitas,

Ep.

4, 11

PRISOIAXVS.

pompabilitas, de Metr. Terent. p. 419, 8 K.

SERVIVS.
inesorabilitas,

4,

BOETHIVS.
risibilitas,

Paucker

FVLGENTIVS.

ad Aen.

12,

199

pollucibilitas, Myth. 1, 2

HlEBONYMVS.
3

FVLGENT.
Ep. 133, 3

BvSPENSIS.

impassibilitas,

comprehensibilitas,

ad Trasim.

2,1
AVGVSTINVS.
coinmutabilitas,
conuertibilitas,
5
4

incoinquinabilitas, Paucker
in Ps. 109, 12

Ep. 169, 11
c.

IORDANES.
terribilitas, Get. 24,

formabilitas, Gen.
6

inaccessibilitas,

ad lit. 5, 4 Maxim, p. 732

;

127

M.
incapabilitas, Id. 1, 9, 2
al.

GKEGOEIVS MAXIMVS.
irreprehensibilitas,
tor,

Reg.

Pas-

incommutabilitas, Conf. 12, 12

b. Substantives in -ositas.

CICERO (EPISTT.).
8

generositas, 8, 50
2, 12,

al.

curiositas,

ad Att.

neruositas,

11

19, 9

CoLVMEIiLA.
9

QviNTIIjLIAirVS.
11, 1

scrupulositas,

operositas,

18

8, 3,

55

SCBEBONIVS.
10

GEOMAT. VET.
36
flexuositas, 342, 9

callositas,

PMNIVS.
fabulositas, 4, 1
1 ;

GELMVS.
al.

negotiositas, 11, 16, 3

Eccl.
7

Cassian.
e

Hier.

Cod. lust.

Hier.;Mar. Victorin.

3 4 Ps. 6 6 Rufin. Leo Senn. Arnob. lun.; Ps.-Eucher. Tert. ; Apul. Tert. ; Spart. ; Vopisc. ; Vulg. Augustin. ; Macr "Tert.; Veget. " Cael. Aur. ia Tert.; Vopiso.
;
.

42
APVLEIVS.

WORD FORMATION IN THE

uirositas,
1

10.

-TAB.

Ep. ad Athan. 1417,

t.

pretiositas, Met. 2, 19
2

8M.
PHILASTBIVS.
fructuositas,
14

religiositas,
3

Dogm.

Plat. 2, 7

uentositas, Herb. 126

Haer. 132

TEBTVLLIANVS.
cauositas,

Anim, 55

al.

BVFINVS.
oliiciositas,

famositas, Sped. 23.

gratiositas, adu. Marc. 1, 9 in. 4 infructuositas, Res. Cam. 33
5

Paucker

AVOVSTINVS.
13

irreligiositas,

Apol. 24

annositas,
caenositas,
14

lanositas,

cfe

lapidositas,

Pa#. 3 Hab. Mul. 6

3, 15, al.
6

Ep. 269 c. Ep. Manich. 36

J^>. 71,

mendositas,

al.

Marc. numerositas, Monog. 4

inalitiositas, adu.

monstrositas, Ciu. Dei, 18 D. 2

nodositas, (7on/. 2, 10

7, 26, p.

307,

*onerositas, Cult. Fern. 2, 7, in. rugositas, Patient. 15

7

BACCHIABIVS.
copiositas,

tortuositas,

(7am. Chr. 20; a.

Paucker

uinositas, /ez'wn. 1.

CAEMVS AVBEUANVS.
INTPB. IBEN.
uerbositas,
8

2, 31,

aquositas, Acut. 2, 35, 185 pannositas, Id. 1, 11, 86

saxositas, Chr cm. 3, 6, 82

CYPBIANVS.
animositas,
9

succositas, Acut. 2, 29, 151

c?e

Zelo, 6

tenebricositas, Chron.

1, 4,

73

AENOBIVS.
nebulositas,
7,
10

SALVIANYS. 28
5
15

incuriositas,
inofficiositas,
16

Paucker

populositas,

3,

Ep.

4.

11
3, 9,

probrositas,

Gub. Dei,

46

CHALCIDIVS.
confragositas, Tim. 37
11

SIDONIVS.
ceruicositas, Ep. 7, 9 sumptuositas, Id. 9, 6

globositas,

/J.

62

PALLADIVS.
morbositas,
1,

16

ABNOBIVS IUN.
tenebrositas, in Ps. 103

&

118

POTAMIVS.
glebositas,
Tract.
1,

p.

1412,

t.

CASSIODOBVS.
ascerbositas, Amic. 6

8 M.
1

Tert .; Capit. ap. Macr. Sat.

a
4

Eccl.
6

Cael. Aur.; Oribas.

6 9

Prise.; Augustin.; Pulg.

Myth.
8

Cassian.
;

Eccl.

Fragm. Bern.; Th. Augustin.; Macr.; Sidon.; Cod.

Theod.
Sidon.
1

Intpr. Iren.
J

Augustin.
3

Pmd.

Eccl.
*

"Pulg. Myth.; Sidon.

5

"Macr.

Aram.; Vulg.; Macr.; Augustin.; 1S Cod. Theod. Gaudent.; Thorn. Thes.

Fulg. ; Cassiod.

Eccl.

Ps. -Cypr.

10. -TAS.]

ROMAN SEBMO

PLEBEIVS.

VENANTTVS FOKTVNATVS. tenerositas, Vit. S. Medard. 2

GBEGOBIVS MAXIMVS.
degenerositas, in 1 Reg. 4, 4, 25
1

gulositas,

Id. 5, 1,

c.

Substantives in -tas in GelL, Apul., Tert.

inhonestas, acfa. Marc. 5, 5 inuoluntas, vlpoZ. 45
intellectualitas,

GELMVS.
improprietas,
infortunitas,
1,

22,

21

7, 1, 1, 21,

5
2

Anim. 38
al.,

insuauitas,
3

intempestiuitas, 3, 16, 21
parilitas,

mendacitas, Praescr. 31 mulieritas, Finj. Fe/. 12

Oehler
17

ed.

14, 3, 8

natiuitas,

adu. Marc. 4, 27
18

APVLEIVS.
crassitas, Met, 7, 5
falsitas,*
;

naturalitas,
al.

Anim. 43
;

al.

nouellitas, Id. 28

al.

fuscitas, de
6

Dogm. Plat. 3 Mund. 33

Met.
3,

noxietas, Apol. 2

nuditas,

liquiditas, Id. 1

Virg. Vel. 12 passiuitas (pander e), Pall. 4

20

19

al.

nimietas,

10

al.

postremitas,
1,

Anim. 53

obaequalitas, Dogm. Plat. 6 prolixitas, de Mund. 7

salebritas, Met.
'

17

Id. 2 principalitas, 22 Pall. 2 profanitas,

23

21

6,

14

profunditas,
pueritas,

^4?2^?7z.

55

sempiternitas,

Ascl.

30

summitas,
9

Id.
Id.

ualiditas,

7 33

ad Nat. 2, 9 24 Res Cam. 6 pusillitas, rationalitas, Anim. 38

romanitas, Pall. 4
25

al.

TEKTVLLIANTS.
10

sensualitas,
11

Anim. 37
ac?t<.

aZ.
;

contrarietas,
corporalitas,
12

adu. Marc. 4, 1 adu. Herm. 36

al.

singularitas,
27

26

Valent. 37
5,

aZ.

spiritalilas,

adt. Marc.

duplicitas,

adu..

Marc.

5,

11
in.

imbonitas, ad Martyr. 3 ; 13 incorporalitas, Anim. 7

14

supernitas, ac??. Valent. 7 28 Res. Cam. 60; temporalitas, 29 adu. Valent. 17 trinitas,
a/.

al.

incorruptibilitas,
15

Apol. 28
;

uniformitas,
utensilitas,

30

Anim. 17

indiuiduitas,
16

informitas,

Anim. 51 a/. adu. Herm. 42

Hob. Mul. 5 uisualitas, Anim. 29

2 Tert. 3 4 Gael. Aur. Ps-Augustin. Apul.; Auct Itin. Alex. Arnob.; Lact.; 5 Macr.; Cael. Aur.: Isid. Arnob.; Capitol.; Pall.; Macr. Symm.; Edict. Di7 8 01. Mam. ocl. Augustin. Arnob. Pall. Amm. Macr. 9 Ambros. Heges. 10 Plot. u Eccl. 12 Lact. Augustin. 13 Macr.; Sacerd. de Metr. ; Prise. ; Macr. Seru. ad Verg.
1
;

Amm.;
;

Boeth.
18

14

Eccl.

15

Boeth.

16

*Solin.; Chalcid. Tim.; Augustin.

20

17

Vulg.;ICt.

Lact.; Vulg.; Sulp. Seu.; Augustin.; Auson.; Cod. Theod. Aquil. Rom.; 23 21 22 Chalcid. Tim.; Macr. Macr.; Seru. ad Verg. Vopisc.; Pelag. Vet.; Augustin. 25 28 Chalcid. Macr. Casaiod. 24 Lact. Eccl. Tim.; Mart. Augustin. My thogr. Lat.
Eccl.
; ; ;

'"

Cap.; Charis.

27

Alcim.

Eccl.

Prise.; Eccl.

30

Ambros. Macr.
;

WORD FORMATION IN THE

11.
:

11.

-TVDO.

The use of substantives in SUBSTANTIVES IN -tudo one of the many archaisms which have maintained themselves in the vulgar Latin, and reappeared in the literature of the decadence. 1 A large proportion of the words of this class belong to the early period, the classic language forming in most cases corresponding substantives in -tas, while the plebeian Latin, true to its principles, clung to the more cumbersome forms in -tudo. The entire number of these forms is given by Paucker 2 as 137, uett. 91, recc. 46, and of these only 30 in Cic. or Caes., against 40 in the early dramatic writers, Oato, etc. Thus Plautus introduces 23, of which 13 are wanting in the classic writers Pacuu. 7, Ace. 8, Caecil., The derivation survived in rustic Ter., and Turpil., 1 each. Latin Cato has 3, Varr. 5, of which 4 are from the R. R.; Silver Latin avoided the archaism, and added only 7, Plin. 2, Gels., Veil., Sen., Petr., Traian. ap. Vlp., 1 each. The African writers use the derivation sparingly Gell. gives the new form acerbitudo ; even the archaistic Apul. adds but 2 new formations,
-tudo
is
;

copious in new coinages, none at all, using the old forms rarely, as asperitudo, hdbitudo, plenitudo, similitude* (concrete). In the later literature the formation is revived Eonsch 4 cites 7 rare forms in use in the Vulgate, and Golzer notes St. Jerome's evident predilection for these words, as he not only coined laodtudo, but used 15 of those already in

and

Tert., usually so

the language.

Liesenberg cites 17 occurring in Amm., mostly, however, words sanctioned by Cic. The usage survived in the popular speech, as words of this formation occur in the Romance languages, though they are not numerous. 6
PLAVTVS.
albitudo,
aritudo,
62, 1
1

hilaritudo, Mil. 677

7

al

Trin. 873

*macritudo,

10
11

Capt. 135

Rud. 524
9

maestitudo,
1"

Aul. 732

canitudo,

Fr. ap. Paul, ex Fest.

partitudo,

Id. 75

saeuitudo,

13

Fr. ap. Nbn. 172, 3

Schulze, Diss. Hal. VI, p. in sermone uulgari seruata est, citing Corssen, Beitr. p. 524; Guericke, p. 30; compare Goelzer, p. 106 sq., Slaughter, Ter., p. 18, "distinctly a mark of the sermo familiaris;" Knapp, Gell., p. 147.
a

" est autem forma in -tudo 152, antiquior, quae saepe cum apud bonos auctores forma in -tas inueniatur,"

Paucker, Silb. Lat.

p. 15, not.

Schmidt, Tert.,

I, p. 25.

Ronsch,

p. 66.

Liesenb.

J, p. 22.

Diez, p. 651. 9 8 7 10 Varr. Sat. Men. Non. 136, 2. "Ace.; Enn.; Varr. Sat. Men. Sulp. Seu. " Sulp. Seu. ; lul. Val. Cod. Theod. 13 luL Val. Pall. ; Ambros. ; Sulp. Seu. ; Cael. Aur.
;

11.

-TVDO.]
1

ROMAN SERMO

PLEBEIVS.
perperitudo, .FV. Inc. squalitudo, 2V. 340
2,

45
2

seueritudo, Epid. 609 sorditudo, Poen. 570

suauitudo,
tarditudo,
3 4

Bacch. 28

Poen. 532
Capt.

VABRO.
amaritudo,
celeritudo,
13 14

uanitudo,

569

R. R.

1,

66
6

Id. 3, 12,

PACWTVS.
desertitudo, Inc. Fab. Fr. 63

15 pinguitudo, Id. 2, 4, 6 16 raritudo, L. i. 5, 130

gerainitudo, Tr. 61

teneritudo,

17

R. R.

1,

36

247 lenitudo, 6 orbitudo, Id. 135 7 paenitudo, Id. 313 prolixitudo, Id. 124 8 uastitudo, /rf. 314
Id.

VITETVIVS.
acritudo,
18

2, 9,
19

12;
11

al.

grauitudo,
20

1,6, 3
1, 4,

salsitudo,

CAECILIVS.
ineptitude, Com. 61

PETBONIVS.
scabritudo,
21

99, 2

TERENTIVS.
habitude,* Eun. 242
TTTKPILIVS.

PUNIVS.
22

nigritude,
tabritudo,
23

10, 22,

107 129

sanctitudo,

10

Com. 114

GELUVS.
acerbitudo, 13,
3,

CATO.
aletudo,
11

ap. Paul, ex Pest. 27, 12

12

APTOEIVS.

claritudo,

ap. Gell. 3, 7,
ib.

19

ambitudo, Aesc. 31
24

duritudo, Id.

tristitudo,

Met.

3,

11

al.

Accivs.
castitudo, Tr. 585
gracilitudo, Id.

AENOBIVS.
crispitudo,
2,

42

88
al.

LACTANTIVS.
leuitudo, de Ira, 10, 7

honestitudo, Id. 16 ; laetitudo, Id. 61 ; al.

miseritudo, Id. 79 noxitudo, Id. 162
1 ;

al.

SPAETIANVS.
insuetudo, Seuer. 16, 2
3 4

Pacuu. Ace. Apul. Met. Turpil. ; Cic. seTurpil. ; Cornif Rhet. ; Lact. 7 8 Hier. Ep.; Vulg.; Auson.; Ambros.; Aumel, (Verr. 4, 136); Aur.Vict. Turpil. ; Ace. 8 Ace. Vet. Carm. gustin. Gael. Aur. Sid. Ep. Cassiod. ap. Cato R. R. Varr. Sat. Men.
.

Cornif. Rhet. ; Apul. ; Tert. ; Hier. ; Vulg. ; Gael. Aur. Sulp. Seu. Gloss. Labb. semel, (Rep. fr. ap. Non. 174); Apul.; Hier.
;

Ace.

Afran.

Cic. ,

12

Sisenn.; Sail.; Veil.;

T&c.,freq.; Hier.;Macr. tin. ; Apul. ; Lact. Vulg.

;

"
ai

Suet. ; Pall.

Gell.

Sen. Rhet.; Col.; Plin.; Quint.; Val. Max.; Plin. Ep.; lus15 CoL Plin. Pall. Col. ; Quint. ; Conf. Non. 533, 32. 2J Plin. Ps. 18 -Augustin. Apul. Ps.-Apic.; Hier. ; Gael. Aur.
; ;

"

Formsca6Mdo, Marc. Emp. 8; Plin. VaL

"Augustin.

23

Vulg.

"Sidon.Ep.

46
AMBBOSIVS.
dissuetudo, Cain

WORD F OHMATION IN THE

HIERONYMVS.
et

12.

-EDO.

Abel, 2, 6, 22

disertitudo, Ep. 50; 2 hebetude, Id. 147, 3

al.

12.

SUBSTANTIVES IN -edo

Words

of tliis class are rare

and

3 largely post-classical; Paucker has placed the whole number The few at 40, inclusive of those in -ido, uett. 19, recc. 21.

forms in -ido are nearly all uett. and in good usage as cupido, formido, libido, some of which have corresponding forms in -edo, of distinctly vulgar usage, as cupedo* (Lucr. Varr. Apul.) liuido is rec., (Edict. Diocl. praef. 20). The forms in -edo may be conveniently classified as denominative and verbal the former are to be regarded as a shortened form of words in -tudo, and of the nine instances given by Paucker, 5 7 have corresponding forms in -tas, and -tudo, as acritas,
:

acritudo, acredo, (so aspredo, claredo, crassedo, dulcedo, grauedo, salsedo,) and 2 in -tas,s,lone,pigritas,pigredo; raucitas, raucedo.

Of these, 3 are uett.,' aspredo, Cels., dulcedo, grauedo, Plaut., both occurring in Cic., (grauedo in JEpp. ad Ait., bis). The
others are confined to late authors, Pall. 2, Plin. Yal., Yulg., Fulg., Gloss. Isid., 1 each. Of the verbal forms a still smaller proportion are Ciceronian I can mention only intercapedo, uredo, and the concrete
;

subs, capedo, and torpedo the Electric Kay. Intercapedo, however, is said by Cic. and Quint, to have been often used in

a vulgar and obscene sense. 6 The remaining words of the class are rare, many of them owra et/nj/ieVa, as faredo, tussedo. Their relation to the sermo plebeius has been noticed indirectly by

by Stuenkel, among the vulgar and rustic words used by Yarro and by Eonsch, 9 who gives no less than 10 words in his lists of plebeian forms. In its relation to the Romance Languages this suffix is Diez 10 cites a few survivals in the of little importance.
Schmilinsky,
;

who

cites

absumedo from Plaut.

who

classes frigedo, pinguedo,

;

leal., acredine, albedine, salsedine,

1

torpedine

and Span., pin;

Vulg. Augustin. Cassiod. Pauck. Add. Lex. Lat. not.

; ;

63,
s

2 Gael. Aur. Augustin. Macr. Ennod. " omnino in -edo, inis inueni 40."
;
;

Comp.
"

Schuchardt, Vocalismus,

2, p. 75.

Pauck., Ztschr.
est 'diuisio ?
7
'

f.

vergl. Sprachf. 23, p. 159.

8

Cic.

Ep.
9

9, 22, 4,

"non honestum uerbum

'

at inest

obscoenum cui respondet

Stuenkel, p. 31.

'intercapedo

"
;

con/. Quint. 8, 3, 46.

10

Schmilinsky,

p. 32.

Ronsch,

p. 68.

Diez, p. 651.

12.

-EDO.]

ROMAN SERMO
new word

PLEBEIV8.
in Ital., cavedine, a species

o,

torpedo; and a

of fish.
PLAVTVS.
PALLADIVS.
18

absumedo, Capt. 904

grauedo, Asin. 796
1

acredo,
salsedo,
13

2,

15, 19

11, 14, 2

CATO.
2 torpedo, ap. Gell. 11,

PLINTVS VALERIANVS.
2,

faredo, 3, 22

*raucedo,

14

1,

53 Ed. Horn.

LVCRETTVS.
3

cupedo,

1,

1082

al

VVLGATA.
pigredo, Prou. 19, 15

VARRO.
frigedo, Sat. Men. 77 *pmguedo, L. L. 25 ed. Wilm. p.
167, 35

*turbedo,

15

Nahum.

1,

3 God.

Tolet.

AVGVSTINVS.
16

turpedo,

Serm. 120, 13

CELSVS.
5

CAELIVS AVRELIANVS.
5, 28,

aspredo,

al.

albedo,

17

Chron.

5,

10,

96

PSEVDO-SORANVS.

GELUVS.
mulcedo, 19,
oscedo,
7

9,

*curuedo,

2,

18,

4, 20,

MARCELLVS EMPIRICVS.
*corcedo,
18

21, 3

APVLEIVS.
8 nigredo, Met.

2,

9
.STr.

FVLOENTIVS.
crassedo,
Verg. Cont. p. 143

9 putredo, Mo?-. 15, p. 19, 2 10 scabredo, Herb. 73 .5fe2. tussedo, 9, 13

M.

ISIDORVS.

unguedo,

11

Id. 3, 21

serpedo, Or. 4,

8,

FIEMICVS MATERNVS. rubedo, 2, 12

1

THOMAE THESAVRVS.
19

claredo,

155

form
Plin.;

Cic. Att. bis; Gels.; Plin.; Apul.; Nemes. Cyn.; Ps.-Augustin.; Pelag. Vet.; Fulg.; 2 -ido Lucil.; Catull. Sail., Tac.; subst. concr. =the Electric Ray, Varr.; Cic.;

3 4 Paul, ex fec. Varr.; Apul.; form -ido Cic., Ac. Fest.; Pliu.; Pall.; Plin. Val.; 6 6 Th. Prise.; Pelag. Vet.; Ps.-Apic.; Augustin. Cypr.; Ps.-Cypr.; Sex. Placit. 7 8 Mart. Marc. Ser. Samm.; Isid. Ps.-Cypr.; Sidon.; Boeth. Emp.; Hier.; Vulg.; 9 Cap.; Pelag. Vet.; Cass. Fel.; Arnob. lun.; lordan.; Greg. Tur. Veget.; Ambros.; " Sulp. Seu. 10 Hier.; Vulg.; Prud.; Macr.; Gael. Aur.; Ven. Fort. Coripp.; Hier.

12

Th.

Prise.; Plin. Val.

p.

Ronsch

67;/orm
luuen.

-ido =- Augustin.
18

aiod.; Schol.

Gael. Aur.; Cassiod.; Isid. Rustic.; Conf. Veu. Fort.; Gloss. Paris. 1S Marc. Emp. 17 Cas19 Gloss. Isid. Conf. Pauck., Add. Lex. Lat., s. u.
;

13

Rufin.

14

15

48

WORD FORMATION IN THE

:

13. -ITIA, -ITIES.

13. SUBSTANTIVES IN -itia, -ities These two forms of derivation are so closely related that they could not be properly treated apart. It has already been pointed out by Paucker, 1

that about 75 % of the words in -itia have corresponding- forms

in -ities, and the latter a like proportion in -itia. As a result of my own researches, including- compounds, as in-imicitia,

re-caluities,

which Paucker disregarded in his computa:

tions, I attain about the same proportions out of a total of 40 words in -itia, 37 in -ities, 27 occur in the double form,

as blanditia, blandities
-ities.

planitia, planities, or 67| % -itia, 73 %

There remain without corresponding form, 13 in

im-pigritia,

-itia:

(comp.

pigrities),

im-pudicitia, im-puritia,

in-imicitia,

(comp.

amicities), in-iustitia, iustitia, latitia, lautitia,

;

longitia, maestitia, pudicitia, puritia, surditia

albities,

and 10 in

-ities

almities,

caluities

(comp.

pullities, caluitid), tardities, uanities, uastities.

lenities,

crassities,

magnifies,

re-

But while these classes are so closely connected in form, there is a wide difference in the position they hold in the
classic literature.

Substantives in -itia are nearly

all classic

and largely Ciceronian, while those in -ities belong to early or late Latin, and are perhaps to be attributed to the influence of the ser?no plcbeius. Of the 40 in -itia, 33, or nearly 83 %
are
uett. ;

while of the 37 in -ities, only 21 are

-itia, of

uett.,

16 rece

Plaut.

employs 19 in

which

Cic. retains all except 3

compounded with in-: im-imunditia, im-pudicitia, im-puritia; and of these he has the simple form of 2, munditia, pudiAltogether Cic. employs at least 22, or 66 1 % of the 33 -itia, 16 out of the 22 having corresponding forms in -ities out of these he gives exclusive preference to -itia, in the following 12 amicitia, auaritia, blanditia, laetitia, malitia,
citia.
uett.

in

munditia, ne-quitia, pigritia, pueritia, saeuitia, while in the remaining 4 he uses both forms
101 K.
;

stultitia, tristitia,
;

durities,

*Dom.

mollities,

185 B. & K. a form in -ities. On the other hand, forms in -ities are distinctly archaic, or post-classical. Of the 4 cited above from Cic., 2 at least are doubtful Catull. has amarities, elsewhere found only in Inscrr. Liu. has pigrities, a a7m eip^/xeW. The only forms
;

Epp. ad Att. ; planities, segnities, *Or. 1, J^l, In no case does he give exclusive preference to

Pauck., Zfcschr.

f.

vergl. Sprachf. 23, p. 163.

13. -ITIA, -ITIES.]

ROMAN SERMO
;

PLEBEIVS.
*,

49

etc.), and canities, (poet. the 21 uett., are either of prose). or belong to the Silver Latin, ante-classical, (including- Varr.),

quite classic are planities (Cic.

Caes.

and post-Aug.

The remainder

(nequities, semel,

Hor. Sat.). Of the 16 recc., the archaist Apul. has the greatest number, 3, besides using, of the uett., spurcia7ro ties, tristities ; the remaining recc. are isolated, and chiefly

From the evidence afforded by the Eomance languages, it plain that both these suffixes gained a new activity at a later period. 1 The derivatives in -itia are most numerous,
is
; Fr. -esse, -ice ; Sp., Pt., -eza, -icia), while those in -ities are confined almost wholly to the southwest. 2 In Ital. especially, -ezza retains the lead among the active abstract suffixes, 3 while forms in -izie are rare in Sp. and Pt., the latter forms (-ez) are more numerous, as durez, grandez, 4 rigidez ; but are becoming obsolete.

(Ital. -ezza, -izia

PLAVTVS.
5

CATVLLVS.
Trin. 796; al

segnities,

amarities,
LIVIVS.

12

68, 18

uastities, Pseud.

70
pigrities, 44, 42, 9

PACWIVS.
6

tristities,

Tr. 59

CELSVS.

TERENTIVS.
7

nigrities, 8, 4, 19

al.

nequities,

Ad. 358

al.

C/OLVMEIiLA.

Accra.
tardities, Tr.

13

scabrities,

7, 5,

278

AVCTOB AETNAE.
LVCKETIVS.
amicities,
auarities,
8

14

lentities,
5,
9

544

3,
10

1017 59
6,

PAVLI FEST. EPIT.

15

spnrcities,

977

almities,

7,

20

VARBO.
11

APVLEIVS.

pullities,
1

R. R. 3,
2
3

7,

blandities,

16

Mel. 9, 28

Diez, p. 668.

beschrankt."
bildenden 1st " aber
haufig,
.

" auf den Siidwestern Meyer, in Grober's Grundr. I, p. 373, 51, Meyer-Lubke, Ital Gram. p. 277, "Von den eigentlich Abstrakte 4 -ezza das bei weitem lebenskraftigste Suffix. " Diez, p. 669,
.
.

fast veraltet."
; ;

6 *Cic., semel, (Or. 1, 41, 185 B. & K.); *Verg. Liu. ; CoL Suet. Ter.; Turp.; Tac.; 7 e Hor. Sat. Apul.; nom. propr., Tristities, Apul. Met. 6, 9. Conf. Plin. ap. Charis. 9 " 1S " *Plin. 16, 70 D. Claud Solin. 118,15. Inscrr. "Plin. ApuL "Col. 15 Charis. 16 Augustin.
;

50
1

WORD FORMATION IN THE

Id. 6, 19

[14. CONCK. SUBS.

saeuities,

KVFINVS.

stultities, Apol.

53 Codd.

<

recaluities,
8,

Orig. in Leuit. Horn,

10

TERTVUJANTVS.
2 immundities, Monog. 7

FVLGENTIVS.
sordities,

ABNOBIVS.
3

Myth.

2,

16

pinguities,

7,

20

PSEVDO-LACTANTIVS. magnities, Carm. de Phoen. 145

AVSONIVS.
puerities, Prof. 10, 16

VIRGIUVS GBAMMAT. laetities, de Nom. 5

SCHOL. AMBK. AD ClC.
lenities,

ad
20

Cic.

in Clod,

et

Cur.

5, 1, p.

ed.

Mai.

AMMIANVS.
uanities, 29,
1,

GLOSS. LABB.
13;
al.

malities.

14. CONCEETE SUBSTANTIVES a. Nomina Personalia As has been seen, one marked characteristic of plebeian vocabulary was its wealth of abstract derivatives of all classes. In
:

treating of the concrete substantives, however, a general distinction is not practicable, although here as elsewhere the longer forms prevail thus masc. and fern, in -arius, -aria, are more popular in the sermo plebeius than those in -tor, -trix 4
;
;

neut. in

-arium replace the shorter forms

in -ar, asltal. Marc.

;

(elsewhere boletar, conf. Konsch, p. 31) numerous forms in -bulum, -mentum, such as fundibulum =funda;
14, 20, boletariuin,

sessibulum=sedes ; coronamentum corona ; sputamentum= sputa, and many other examples are cited by Bonsch, Itala, p. 471. 5

Then again there are a large number, belonging

class,

to no special which are to be attributed to the sermo plebeius, either on

authority of ancient writers, as botulus, obba, (cited by Gell. 16, 7, 4 sq., as obsoleta et maculantia ex sordidiore uulgi usv), or from analogy with the Romance languages, as caballus = equus ; these however belong bucca os, (comp. Fr. cheval, louche) rather to the question of change in Word-Signification than to Word-Formation, and so lie outside of the province of the
;

present chapter.
1

lul.

Val.

Eccl.
18.
5

Th. Prise.
also belong

many words already given in the lists of became concrete, as alligatura uinculum ; fos6 sura Comp. Diez, p. 4, sq. poena ; conf. Ronsch, p. 472. fossa ; poenitudo im Munde R"nsch, p. 472. 2 "Manche Worter der Schriftsprache warden des Volks durch andere ersetzt."
4

Conf. infra,
,

Here

abstr. subst.

but which in

late latin

=
.

15.

USE OF ADJ.]

ROMAN SERMO

PLEBEIVS.

51

There are however two points in connection with concrete substantives which compel attention, a. the abundance of nomina personalia, b. the freedom with which adjectives are used
substantively. Of the nomi?ia personalia the important classes are those in -o, (-cnis,) -tor, (-sor,) -trix, and niasc. and fern, of adjs. in
-arius, taken substantively.

The words given

in the

accom1.

panying- lists will be found to fall largely under two heads, terms of contempt, abuse and in malampartem in general;

2.

those designating the followers of the various trades, handiThe substantives in -o, -onis, which of all derivacrafts, etc. tives are perhaps most closely confined to the sermo plebeius,

belong as a whole to the former class. Those in -tor, -trix, and in -arius, -aria, while largely used to denote trades, and the like, are also used not infrequently in malam partem ; thus, basiator, fellator, fututor, masturbator, scortator / amatrix, coliabitatrix, fututrix,

permastrix, potrix, seductrix ; alica-

ria, nonaria.

Yet even in such cases the contemptuous force lies in the implication not merely of committing a discreditable act, but of making a business of so doing compare Engl.
:

news-monger, scandal-monger, whore-monger. That designations of artisans, etc., should be more frequent in the language of the people than in Classic Latin, seems

hardly to need an argument. A large proportion of such words were naturally taken in to the literary language as occasion demanded, and the absence of any individual word from the extant literature is no proof of its plebeian nature the various trades, however, then as always, had certain technical distinctions between the different grades of workers, quite unimportant to the outside world thus Cicero very largely gen;
;

eralizes in speaking of artisans, using either artifex with a limit-

ing adjective, or the circumlocution is qui facit. The large number of this class of words which never found their way into literature, but have been preserved in inscriptions, as for in. .
.

stance those of the shops in Pompeii, are a good indication that the sermo quotidianus was especially rich in such formations.
15.

SUBSTANTIVE USE OF ADJECTIVES

tion belongs rather to the

formation, it nection with certain classes of derivatives.

As this whole quesSyntax than of Wordwill be considered here only briefly, and in con:

domain

of

52

WORD FORMATION IN THE

[15. USE OF ADJ.

In the Lido-Germanic languages the line of demarcation between substantive and adjective has never been clearly defined, and transfers from one category to the other are natural and necessary. In Latin however the stereotyping tendencj of the classical language limited such fluctuation within much narrower bounds than were observed in other Ind.-Ger. branches, e. g., in Greek, where this usage was almost unlimited, and in recent times, in German. 1 Meanwhile the sermo plebeim preserved much of its archaic freedom in this regard, and nouns in apposition readily served as adjectives, (compare Pers.
r

6, 74, popa neuter)? and conversely almost any adjective could do duty as a noun. The plebeian character of this usage has been well demonstrated by Ronsch, 3 who pointed out its prevalence in the Itala and in writers of the decadence, as well as the evidence

Prol. 13, coruos poetas et poetridas picas ; Id.

afforded by the Romance languages. The foundation of the usage rests to a great extent upon some simple ellipsis, which in itself is prevalent in colloquial Latin; a certain number of every-day expressions, however, are quite classic, as calida, frigida, (aqua) ; dextra, (manus) ; tertiana, quartana>
(febris).

In the sermo plebeius the usage was so free that not only the simple adjectives, but also many classes of derivatives did duty as substantives, and this is true to a still greater degree of the Romance languages. 4 The most copious, and therefore,
V
1

Sprache der Attribntiva," citing further, heroas sensits, Pers. 1, 69 artificem uultum, 5, 40 luuenes iocos, " 3 Dass die Zahl der beim Volke gebrauRonsch, Itala, p. 472, 6, 6 Ligus ora. Id. ib. chlichen svtbstantivirten Adjektiva eine betracbteliche gewesen sein muss, ergibt sich theils aus Belegen der Itala selbst, theils aus romanischen Formen," citing ficulnea-* mons ; hibernum hiems ; matutinum =- mane ; ficus ; fontana fons ; tnontana
,

Brugmann, Vergl. Gramm.

II,

154.

Sorn, Pers. p.

5,

" Die

f reiere

satirischen Dichter aussert sioh auch in der

Anwendung der Substantiva

; ;

als

inverno, mattino, volatili ; Fi.,fontaine, montagne, hiver, ma" toutes les restrictions que le bon usage mettait tin, volatile ; Goelzer, Hier, p. 113, en latin a 1'emploi des adjectifs comme substantifs disparurent peu a peu a partir du
nolatile
=

auis ;

Ital.,

siecle
p.

See in general Draeger, Synt. I, 16 sq. ; Kuhner, Gram, 2, sq. Nagelsbach, Stil. 20, sq. ; Riemann, Tite-Live, p. 61 ; Holtze, Synt., I, p. 341 ; Koffmanne, Kirchenl. I, p. 50, not. I regret having been unable to obtain a copy of J.
d'Auguste,"
;

168

N. Ott's, Ueber die Substantivirung lateinischer Adjectiva durch Ellipse, Programm, 4 " Substantiva konnen ohne irgend eine FormRotwell, 18, cited by Koffmanne. veranderung aus Adjektiven hervorgehen, d. h. letztere, einfache wie abgeleitete, treten unter einer der beiden Geschlechtsformen unmittlebar in die Kategorie der ersteren
iiber," Diez, p. 613.

16. -o, -ONIS.

ROMAN SERMO

PLEBEIVS.

53

for our purpose the most useful, classes of these derivatives are the masc. and fern, in -arius, -aria, (i.e.,faber, artifex, etc.) neufc. in -arium, and fern, in -ina (caro, etc.), and these will be
1 considered more carefully in the following sections. Ronsch, however, in his comprehensive list cites numerous examples

from

adj. in -aris, -alls

sanciimonialis, Augustin. ; testi; ; ; monialis, Yeg. Mil. ; uentralis, Dig. in -icius, as mi?ierualicium, in Gl. Phil. ; nutricium, Sen. ; Dig. ; iienalicium, Petr. ; Al. -icus, as pulueraticum, Cod. Th.; Cassiod.; uolaticum, Tert.:
: :

Yulg. ; coniugalis, Cod. lust. Dig. rationalis, Lampr. Al.

as militaris, Cod. lust. ; salutaris, ; officialis, Tert. ; Al. ; principalis,

-iuus, as donatiuum, Plin. Pan. ; Suet. ; Tert. ; Al. ; incentium, Pass. Cyprian. ; legatiuum, Dig., and one instance from adj. in
isch. Spr., 2

-acius, uinacium, Vulg. shows to how

A glance at Diez,
much

Gramm.

d.

Roman-

speech must have gone than is gar of the extant literature. So -aceus, -icius, are especially 3 numerous, chiefly late formations Fr., ganac/ie, moustache,
:

greater an extent the popular betrayed by even the most vul-

pistaclie ; Jiachis, logis, caniche ; It., ragazzo, vignazzo, tempaccio,

gallinacda
It.,

; aquereccio, ferrareccio,

ladroneccio /

(formaceus), pinaza, tewaza, caballerizo.

Compare

Sp., hoi^mazo also -aneus.

; Pr., campagne, montagne, Sp., arana, castana; -osus, Pr., pelouse, ventouse ; It., maroso, petrosa ; Sp., raposa. -ignus, Ital., patrigno, gra-

campagna, cuccagna, montagtia

chataigne.

migno.
leggenda,
16.

-ndus, Fr., legende, offrande, viande

It.,

bevanda,

mvanda

: Derivatives of this to all the Italic branches, 4 were numerous in archaic Latin and appear to have been of common gender,

NOMINA

Sp., hacienda, etc. PERSONALIA IN -o, -onis

;

class,

common

and to have borne a good or bad signification according to words from which they were derived. 5 Thus the names of deities, unquestionably of early origin, are partly
that of the

masculine, as Aquilo, Incubo, Talassio ; partly feminine, as Juno, JVatio, Ossipago : the classical matrona and uirguncula point as suggestively to archaic feminine forms *matro t *uirgo, -onis, as patronus, auunculus, to the masculine forms
3 Ronsch, p. 100 sq. * Diez, pp. 623-688. Diez, p. 634, "Neue in grosser Zahl." u. -on-, " umbr.-osk. verallgemeinert, auch da, wo im lat. Buck, Vocalisnms, p. 127, in steht;" con/. Stolz, Gramm., p. 327 Buech. Vmbrica, p. 126, s. u. abru6 nu ; Fisch, Norn. Pers., p. 183, sq, Fisch, ALL. V, p.. 57.
i

-O, -OKIS.

1 In the classical language, however, the need *patro, *auo. of expressing definite gender probably led to the rejection

of these words in favor of other classes of derivatives, and words in -o, -onis were largely abandoned to the sermo plebeius. Here they survived and flourished, chiefly as comic or vulgar expressions of abuse, and in malam partem in gen2 eral. They pervaded the popular speech in every depart-

ment

of life, the sermo castren&is? as baro, calo, centurio,

com-

the s.seruilis, 4 as erro, flogrio, mango, spado, uerbero, uernio, and the numerous proper names of slaves, in Plant, and elsewhere, as Grumio, Congrio, 5 Turpio, (Cic. in Verr. 2, 3, 40, 91) the s.circensis, as accendo, condo, kamotraho, murmitto, pugillo, quinquertio, scurrio ; the 6 s.rmticus, as aratrio, glebo, ouilio, sulco, tcrrio, upilio ; besides a large class of words which are the common property of all branches of the s.plebeius, such as bibo, edo, esurio, manmilito, decurio, perduellio, tiro ;
;

duco, popino, adulterio, amasio, paedico, etc. of the vulgar nature of these substantives,
ed, is afforded

A convincing proof
if

by the overwhelming testimony

;

proof were needof the Roman

writers themselves

e.

g. agaso ;

ad Aen.

3,

470

cotio ; cotionem

uulgo agasones uocamus, Sern. peruulgate dicit, Gell. 16, 7, 12 ;

folio ; appellantur uulgo fullones, Fest. 166, 2, 2 ; glutfo ; uulgo glutto appellatur, Lowe, Prodrom. 417 ; morio ; quos moriones

uulgo uocant, Hier. Ep.

;

2,

130, 17

mulio

uulgo mulio uocaba-

talabarrio ; talabarriunculos dicit quos uulgus tur, Suet. Vesp. 4 Gell. tcdabarriones, 16, 7, 6, and many other instances collected

by

Fisch. 7

the actual use

But the best evidence is afforded by a survey of made of these words in the extant literature.

Paucker, (Worterschatz der silbernen Latinitat, p. 64, sq.) gives an extensive list of forms in -o, -onis, which he characterizes " as eine Sammlung von Beispielen der meist mehr volksthump. 50, sq. s. u. matrona, patronus, etc.; Conf. Id., Nom. Pers., dem auunculus gegeniiber ein entsprechendes *auo, *auonis sebr frag" Die Formen auf o soheinen 2 lich." Wolffl, ALL. I, p. 16, vorwiegend der Volka" " Die Fisch, ALL. V, p. 57, Volkssprache erhalt die subs, sprache angehiirt zu liaben
1

Pisch,

ALL. V,

p. 159,

" So

1st

pers.

conf. Landgr. Bltt. f d. Bayer. Gymn. XVI, p. 319; Stinner, p. 6; Stuenkel, p. 20; Pauck. Hist. Aug. p. *14; Schulze. Diss. Hal. VI, p. 119. Ronsch, p. 65, sq.; Slaughter, Ter., p. 27; Goelzer, Hier., p. 45, "La langue vulgaire va jusqu'k donner cette terminaison, qu'elle aime, a des mots existant de'ja sous une autre forme, comme amasio au lieu de amasius, nutricio pcmr
o, onis,

auf

uud der Volkswitz vermehrt

sie

"

nutricius."
1

Fisch,

Nom.

Pers, p. 18, sq.

Id. p. 10.

Id.

p. 24, sq.

Id., p. 34.

Id. p. 115, sq.

816.

-o,

-OHM.]

ROMAN SERMO

PLEBEIVS.

55

lichen

und daher um so mehr sprachengeschichtlich interessanten Formation," and which includes 335 forms, ue.it. 200, Cic. more exhaustive collection, limited to 47, Silv. Lat. 47.

nomina personalia, is given by Fisch, in his excellent treatise on this subject, already cited, (Die lateinischen Nomina person" alia auf Out of the odd 275 words o, onis," Berlin, 1890). of there cited, exclusive conjectural forms, barely 25 have the sanction .of Caes. or Cic., and of these, 6 occur only in the
Epistt.
:

combibo, epulo, sacco, salaco, tocullio, tierbero.

Only

7 oc-

cur with any frequency in the best writers, caupo, helluo, histrio, latro, leno, praeco, praedo, to which may be added commilito, cato, On decurio, often used by the historians, (Caes. Sail. ; Liu.). the other hand, the early comic writers, the satirists, and all authors of questionable latinity abound with these forms
;
;

Ploen, (p. 38), attributes not less than 47 to comedy alone, and 10 to the satirists; tragic and epic poetry 2 each lyric poetry
;

Turning- again to the tables compiled by Fisch, we find " that Plaut. alone used 31, while Terent., viel feiner als Plau1 Of the satirtus," has but 9, and only 5 of them new forms.
3.

employs 13, Horat., (Sat. c& JEpp-\ 13, Pers. 7, luuen. always a fertile source for plebeian forms, has 27, of which 9 are new, and Apul. 34, new 7. The Scriptt. Hist. Aug. have 17, of which three are new, commanipulo, linifio, *procerto. Of the Scriptt. Eccl., Tert. has only 8, 3 new, 2 alone Hier. 9, all old Augustin. 12, 1 only new, (fdbulo). That the ecclesiastical writers were sparing in the use of these words is an indication that, unlike most plebeian derivatives, their vulgar character was not diminished by the course of time, while their unabated prevalence in the speech of the people is evidenced by the large number of them preserved by the grammarians and 2 Glossaries, and by their survival in the Romance languages.
ists,

Lucil.
Petr.,

14.

Fr. glouton ; macliio, = macon. 3 Pr., -on, Ital., -one ; as gluto Examples of such survival are rare, but the modern languages

abound with forms from which be conjecturally reconstructed.

1

many Latin words now lost may

Thus the Pr. champignon sug-

It is to be regretted that Herr Fisch did not distinguish in his lists, between the words already in use and those which each author added to the literature had he 2 done so, my own work would have been indeed superfluous. Fisch, Nom. Pers., p. 145 sg. cites from the glossaries 141 words, the great majority of which are not known 3 from other sources. Diez, p. 653 Wolffl., ALL. I, p. 16.
; ,

56
gests

WORD FORMATION IN THE

*campinio; lumignon,

16.

-O, -ONIS.

*luminio; echelon, *scalo ; Ital.

piantone, *planto, etc. But as the suffix is still an active one it is difficult to decide in individual cases whether a word is de-

rived directly from the Latin, or a recent formation 1 alogy.

Xiivivs ANDBONIOVS.
18

by

an-

restio,
19

Most. 884

quinquertio, ap. Fest. 257 (a) 11

saturio, Pers. 101

silo,

Rud. 317
20

sublingio, Pseud. 893

3

aleo,

Com. 118
3

trico,

Bacch. 280
21

ganeo,

Id. ib.

uerbero,

Amph. 284

al.

lustro, Id. ib.

ENNIVS.

PLAVTVS.
Merc. 852 buco 5 (bucco), Bacch. 1088 6 calcitro, Asin. 39
agaso,
7 4

*debilo, Ann. 329 subulo," Sat. 41

CAECILIVS.
truo,
23

capito,

Pers. 60
8

Com. 270

congerro, Most. 931 ; al. 9 cotio, (coctio), Asin. 203

curio, (euro), Aul.

TEKENTIVS.
babylo, Ad. 915

567

esurio, Pers. 103

1

homuncio,
551
Accivs.
mirio,

24

Eun. 591

"
11

fullo,

Aul. 504
(cerro), True.

gerro,
14

legirupio, Rud. 709

linteo,
13 14

ap. Varr. L. L. 7, 68

lurco,

512 Pers. 421

.4wZ.

Lvcnjvs.
540
28 combibo, Sat. 26, 66 87 comedo, Id. 5, 41 impuno, Id. 2, 1 28 mando, Id. Fr. Inc. 163

opilio,
15

(upilio), Asin.

optio,
16

(sM&stf. masc.), Id. I, 1,

pellio,

Jlfe.
17

404 a

phyrgio,
1

(prygio), Id. 426;

;

Goelzer, Hier. p. 45
Catull.; Tert.
4

W.

Meyer,

ALL. V,

p. 231.

Lact. ; Prud.
6 8

Ter.; Varr. Sat. Men.; die., semel, (Cat. 2, 7); SalL Cat.; Sen. Ep ; Enn. ; Hor. Sat. ; Liu. ; Pers. ; Plin. ; Apul. ; Porphyr. ; Seru. ad Verg. ; ICt.
Isid.

Pompon.; Apul.;

Varr. Sat. Men.; Apul.

;

'

Cic., semel, (N.

D.

1, 29, 80);

Arnob.

10 Titin. 9 Laber. Paul, ex Pest. Petr. Gell. ad. Hor. ; ; ; Porphyr. ; Pompon. ; Fulg. Nou.; Varr. Sat. Men.; Petr.; Mart.; Plin.; Gell.; Apul.; Tert.; Lampr. Ambros.; Firm.
;

* Auct. B. Alex.; Paul, ex Fest. ia Math.; Dig. Caecil.; Ter.; Lampr.; Firm. Math.; IS Cod. Theod.; Seru. ad Verg.; Inscrr. Lucil.; Suet.; Apul.; Seru. ad Aen.; Mar. Plot. 14 Sacerd. Varr.; Verg. Ge.; Col.; Apul.; Vulg.; Firm. Math.; Augustin.; Dig.: Isid. 16 " Titin.; Varr. 15 Varr.; Tac. Veget. Mil.; Isid. Lampr. ; Firm. Math.; Cod. Theod.
;

Sat.

Men.; ApuL; Tert. Arnob.

;

Suet. Fronto.
;

Varr. Sat. Men.

23

Lucil. ; lul.
"4

Capit.
el,

Ter.;Cic. Att.; Apul.; Hier.; Diom.

M LuciL

Paul, ex Fest.
"5

Cic., sem*

(Acad. 2, 134); Petr.; Sen.; Apul.; luuen.; Ambros.; Augustin. " 8 Varr. Sat. Men. Varr. Sat. Men.; Donat. ; Cassiod ; Prise.

Tert.

Cic. Ep.

16.

-O, .-ONIS.

ROMAN SERMO
88

PLEBEIVS.
15

57

mango,
muto,
uaro,
3 2

Id. 29,

PHAEDBVS.
ardelio,
2, 5,

Id. 8, 7

(baro), Id. Fr. Inc. 108

PEKSIVS.

AFRANIVS.

*cachinno,
16

1,

12

Com. 391 4 tenebrio, Id. 109

flagrio,

cerdo,

4,

51 112

glutto
palpo,

"
5, 5,

176

POMPONIVS.
*baso,
5

ap. Prise. 2, 1, p. 213

8

K.

PETKONIVS.
18

Com. 112 particulo, Id. 140

manduco,

capo,
cicaro,

59 46
9

VAKRO.
7

felicio, 67,

balatro,

^. R.

2, 5,

graeculio, 76, 10
19

edo, Sat. Men. 529

8 equiso, Id. 118 9
;

lanio,

39

lucro,

40

60

aZ.

256 562 10 phago, Id. 529 11 popino, Id. 308 Id. 378 rapo,
libellio,

Id.

*mascarpio, 134, 5 occupo, 58, 11

*scelio, 50, 5, Cod. Trag.

longurio,

7<Z.

uauato, 63, 8

MABTIAMS.
anteambulo,
31

LVCKKTIVS.
13

2, 18,
;

5
al.

al.

pumilio,

4,

1160

paedico,"
nespillo,"

6, 33, 1
1,

47, 1

ClCEBO (EPISTT.).
salaco, ad.

Fam.

GELLIVS.
7, 24,

succo, acf J.M.

7, 13, 6.

2 5

44

uitupero,

19, 7,

16

tocullio, Id. 2, 1, 12

APVLETVS.

L/ABERIVS.
adulterio, Com. Inc. Fab. 17 appeto, Com. 96

amasio," Met.
*geralo, Id.
6

3,

22

3, 28,

Ed. Eyssenh.

Mag. 32 nugo, Met. 5, 29

gulo,"

HOBATTVS.
13

rnpico, Flor.
Sat.
1, 2,

7,

p. 8, 15 K.

ciniflo,
14

98

nillico,

Mag. 87

erro,
1

Id. 2, 7,
;

113
;

uulpio, Id. 86
;

3 a Hor. Sat. Varr. ; Hor. Plin. ; Mart. ; luuen. ; Quint. Capit. Pers. Petr. ; Au* Varr. 5 " Sat. Men. Ribbeck falschlich ' uaso,' " Fisch, Nom. Pers. p. gustin.; Isid. 6 7 *Lucr. Hor. Sat. ; Vopisc. ; Hier. 48, citing Lowe Prodrom. p. 66. Apul. ; Non.
; ;

Acron.; Gloss. Labb.

12

VaL Max. Apul.

;

Stat. ;
13 15

Non.

10

Vopisc.

" Hor.

Sat.; Suet.

14

Sen.; Plin.; Mart.; Fest.; Gell.; Inscrr. On. ; Tib.; Sen. ; Col. ; Plin. ; Dig. ; Diom.

Tert.; Seru.

ad Verg.; Porphyr. ad Hor.

Petr. ; Mart. ; luuen.; Inscrr.

Mart.

16

18 19 "Paul, ex Fest.; Ambros.; Isid. Paul SeduL; Charis.; Dig. Mart.; Ps.-Apic. "3 21 3a Firm. Math. ex Fest. Suet. Suet.; Apul.; ;formpendico, Auct. Priap. 68, 8. 24 Sidon. Ep. Tert.; Vlp. Dig.; Firm. Math.; Amm.; Not. Tir.; Sidon.; Fulg. Myth. 3S Macr. 25 Prud. Arnob.;

58
TEKTVLLIANVS.
accendo, Pall. 6

WORD FORMATION IN THE

VOPISOVB.
liniflo,
;

[17. -TOB, -SOB.

Saturnin. 8

commisero, adu Marc, 4, 9 homerocento, Praescr. 39

1

al.

AMMIANVS.
4

literio,

17, 11, 1

al

CAPITOLINVS.
*procento, Maximin. duo 2

*praescio, 18, 4, 1

reposco, 22, 16, 23

AENOBIVS.

AVGVSTIKVS.
3,

mento,

14

falmlo,

de Haeres. 88

SPABTIANVS.

SEDONTVS.
hortulo, Ep.
5, 14,

commanipulo, Pesc. Nig. 10

17.

tives,

SUBSTANTIVES IN -tor, -sor, -rix: This class of derivawhich have been aptly called Personal Participial Sub4
1

stantives, denote persons as supporting a given condition, as amator is qui amat, taking the place of an explanatory rela-

tive clause,

and thus making the language briefer, and at the same time more ponderous. 5 Paucker has computed the total number of these substantives at 2,294 uett. 779, recc. 1,515, Caes. and Cic. 340, or three-sevenths of uett. Such a large proportion shows that these derivatives were current in the classical language, owing no doubt to the convenience of condensed The popular language, however, treated these expression.
;

words, like verbal abstracts in -tio, with a peculiar freedom, so that every verb was probably capable of giving its corre6 sponding nomen agentis. Already in Plautus we find 158, (125 in -tor, 33 in -trix, or nearly one-fifth of the uett., a large proportion when compared with other classes of words, as -tio, of which he has only 94 out of 1,450 uett. or less than one-fifteenth. Terent. has a much smaller proportion, 36, -tor 27, -trix 9. Stinner 7 has noticed the much greater freedom with which Cic. used these words in his letters than in his more finished writings, and cities 24, (-tor 23, -trix 1), many of them desig1

Hier.

Augustin.

Gloss. Isid.
. .
.

das wir per2, Das Verbalnomen anf t*or, s-or, 5 sonliches Participialnomen benennen mochten. Comp. Schmidt, Verb, in -tor, etc., ap. Tert. p. 12, "simulque illomm nsu creberrimo ponderosa Tert. orationis gra" 6 uitas et sententiosa breuitas adinnatur. Goelzer, p. 24, notes this freedom in the
4

Paucker Material.

II, p.

latin of Hier.,
les effets

dans

les

" Le latin obeissait deja inconsciemment a cette loi dont nousvoyons langues romanes, oil chaque verbe est capable de donner naissance
7

un nom

d' agent."

Stin. p. 6.

17.

-TOR, -SOB.]

ROMAN SERMO

PLEBEIVS.

59

nating trades, as glutinator,

this class

inferior, olitor, etc., and words of were undoubtedly of popular origin. They were however more in accordance with the spirit of the classic language than the corresponding formations in -arius, so abundant in the sermo plebeius, and consequently gained a more ready acceptance in the literature. The rarity of these words

in the vulgar writer Vitr. is a further indication that they are by no means an essential characteristic of the vulgar

Latin while he added an odd hundred of words in -tio, he has but five new forms in -tor and none in -trix. The writers of Silver Latin showed a marked preference for these words, introducing 194, -tor 153, -trix 41, or more than one-fourth of The greatest number of these is due to L. Seneca, 34, the uett. next to Plin., 26. The large number in Mart., 22, many of them
:

distinctly vulgar, is

worthy of notice.
;

chiefly in the ecclesiastical writers that this formation obtains its full development J. Schmidt, in his painsit is

But

taking
cited,
1

monogram on the use of these words by Tert., above attributes to him the surprising number of 198 forms first

used by him, -tor 150, -trix 48, 81 of which (-tor 50, -trix 31), are not found in later writers. Paucker a assigns to Hier. 46, -tor 32, -trix 14, of these 33 peculiar to him, -tor 21, -trix 12. 3 Augustin. has 94, -tor 81, -trix 13. This surprising fertility indicates that, at least at this period of the language, words iu -tor and -trix had taken a firm hold upon the popular
speech.
of importance in its bearing upon the Romance the change in signification undergone by these in classic times they served to substantives in later Latin denote a permanent condition or quality of the person or thing

One point

languages

is

Cic. N. D. 2, 15, 41, ignis confector est et consumptor denotes omnium, permanent characteristics of fire Id. de Sen. Maximus suasor fait legis Cinciae, means not Fabius 4, 10, suasit but that he was known to history Cinciam, merely legem as the one noted for his support of that measure. 4 A particular case, or transient event could not be expressed by these words. In later Latin this distinction began to disappear the language was approaching the freedom with which French employs cor-

referred to

See supra,
4

p. 58, not. 5.

Paucker, Hier.

p. 29.

Pauck. Spicileg.

p.

134 not.

26.

Nagelsbach,

Stilistik, p. 210.

60

WORD FORMATION IN THE

17.

-TOR, -SOR.

responding forms in -eur, to denote single actions or temporary conditions thus Goelzer cites from Hier. numerous phrases such as uirtutis assumptor ; distributator possessionum ; oblator
:

-tor, -sor, has survived in full the Romance vigor, languages have retained the feminine -trix only in occasional examples as Fr., actrice, nourrice; Sp., emperadriz, nutriz. Italian alone has kept the freedom of forming a corresponding feminine in -trix out of every masculine in -tor, and even here it is a question whether this license does not belong rather to the language of literature and of lexicons than to the speech of the people. 2 In Sp. it is replaced by -ora, in Fr. by -euse (-osa), and throughout the Romance languages, to a large extent by the Vulgar Latin suffix -issa,
:

munerumfuit ; etc. While the masculine ending

as Fr., prophetesse, deesse ; Sp., dtiquesa, poetisa ; Prov., prin3 cessa, senhoressa ; Ital., dottoressa, pittoressa, poetessa, etc.
NAEVIVS.
4
16

derisor,

Capt. 71
16

olitor,

Com. 19
6

despoliator,

Trin. 240

praemiator,
PiiAvrvs.
8

Id.

17

acceptor,

Trin. 204
al.

Poen. 19 dormitator, Trin. 862 duellator, Capt. Prol. 68 18 Trin. 226 exercitor,
dissignator,

17

7 aduentor, Asin. 359 ; 8 Pseud. 1009 calator,

famigerator, Id. 215 19 Most. 768 flagitator,

fugitor, Trin. 723
20

castigator,
10

Trin. 187;
Id.

al.

*caulator, True. 683

gestor,

Pseud. 429
21

685 " *circumductor, Most. 845 R.

cauillator,

indagator,

Trin. 240

inductor,

22

Asin. 551

clanator,
collator,
14

12

Rud. 805
Cure. 474
;

13

iurator,

infector," Avl. 521 24 Trin. 879

al.

dator,

True. 20

al.

lectisterniator, Pseud. 162

Goelzer, p. 56, citing authorities.

p.
.

Meyer-Liibke,
82.

Ital.

Gramm.

p. 270.

Meyer-

Liibke, Ib.; Diez, 4 Plant. ; Varr

620

sq.;

compare infra,
;

lust. ;Boeth.; Gloss.; Inscrr.

Ambros. Cic. Ep. ; Col. Plin. ; Inscrr. 7 Apul. Met. ; Prise. ; Inscrr.
Tert.
12
15
;

Liu.

10

Cic. Ep.; Sen.; GelL

14

Lucil. ; Cypr. Ep.; CoA 9 Charis.; Inscrr. Hor.; 13 Paul, ex Fest. Gl. Labb. Augustin.;
8
;

Greg.; ICt.

Inuen.; Inscrr.
Inscrr.
18

Cic.,

Vitr. ; Col. ; Ser.

Labb.

Cic.

Hor. Phaedr. ; Sen.; Suet.; Mart.; 17 Hor. i Cod. Theod. Macr.; ICt.; Ep.; Sen.; Suet. Fr.; Inscrr. 20 Scaeu. Dig.; Augustin. 21 Varr.; semel, (Brut. 18); Liu.; GelL; Amm. 22 Samm. Macr. Isid. Boeth. (-trix, Cic. , Ac. ) Augustin. Gloss. Cato. ; Liu. Sen. Apoc. Ep. Sen. ; Plin. Marc. Emp. Gloss. Labb.
Verg.; Arnob.; Augustin.; Eccl.
; ; ; ; . ; ; ; ; ; ;

Symm.

Macr.

17.

-TOR, -SOB.]
1

ROMAN SERMO
1251

PLEBEIVS.

61

luctator,
2

Id.

CATO.

ludificator, Most.

1066

ambulator,"
penator,

J2.

B.
13,

5,

lusor,

Amph. 694
3

Ora.

Fr. \

malefactor,

Bacch. 395

oblocutor, Mil. 644

TEKENTIVS.
contortor,
exorator,
extortor,
26

667 occator, Capt. 662 6 occisor, Mil. 1055

obsonator,
5

Id.

Phorm. 374
jffec.

23
24

10

Phorm. 374
.Sun. 1035

ominator, ^IwzpA. 722 7 osor, Asin. 859

ostentator, Cure. 476 9 palpator, Jfew. 260
8

inceptor,

praemonstrator, Haut. 875

Lvcmvs.
bouinator,
20
27

933 11 *perf orator, -Rsewd. 979 E. 12 perquisitor, Stick. 385 13 Asin. 910 pollictor,
percontator,
Id.

10

Sat. 11,
Id. 27,

*expilator,
28

27 54 <7odd

glutinator,

Id.

28, 41

succussator,

/o?. 3,

33

postpartor, TVwc. 63
14

VABRO.
cantator,
;

potator,
15

Men. 259

29

praestigiator,

Amph. 830

L. L. 8, 57
6,

Men. 274 precator, ^dst'n. 415 responsor, Rud. 226 17 vlw/. 515 sarcinator, 18 scortator, Amph. 287 screator, Mil. 648
pransor,
16

desponsor, Id.
30

69 2
3fen.

impositor,

Id. 7,
/Satf.

obstrigillator,

436

31 R. R. 2, 4, 1 porculator, 32 L. L. 7, 63 putator,

urnatov,

33

Id. 5,
34

126

uestigator,

Id. 5,

94

sputator,
19

/<i. i>.

textor,
30

Aul. 519

CICERO, (EPISTT.).
adiunctor, ad Ait. 8,
3,

uirgator, vlsm. 565

uitor,

Rud. 990
21

*aemulator,
approbator,
cessator,
37

s6 36

Id. 2, 1, 10 Id. 16, 7, 2

9, 17,

unctor,

Trin. 252

ad Fam.

* 3 4 Sen. Oa; Sen.; Anr. Viet.; Insert. Vulg. Ep.; Inscrr. 8 7 Paul, nom. propr., Occator, Seru. ad. Verg. Cypr. Ep.; Augustin. 9 8 ex Feet.; Apul.; Pacat.; Auson.; Augustin. Cornif. Rhet.; Liu.; Tac. Cypr. Ep.; 10 Hor. " *perfossor = Cod. Arribr. 12 Amm. 13 Varr. Cassian. Ep. Augustin. Ep. Sat. Men.; Mart.; Tert.; Vlp. Dig.; Vulg.; Firm. Math.; Fulg. Myth.; Sidon. Ep. 14 15 Veran. Tert.; Vopisc.; Hier. Ep.; Vulg.; Firm. Math. ap. Macr. Sat.; Augustin. 16 17 Ter.; Symm.; Macr.; Donat. Lucil.; Gai. Inst.; Vlp. Dig.; Seru. ad Verg.; Inscrr. 20 ArHor. Sat.; Hier.; Vulg. Hor. Ep.; Mart.; luuen.; Firm. Math.; Vlp. Dig. 21 Cic. nob.; Donat. ad Ter.; Gloss. Labb.; Inscrr. Ep.; Quint.; Mart.; Augustin.;
1

On.; Sen.; Gell.

Col.; Fest.;

Inscrr.

as

Col; Mart; Augustin.

27

23

Tert.

24

Cypr. Ep.

25

Auien.

Placid.

Gloss.; Gloss. Labb.

Dig.

"

Col.

32

30 28 Inscrr. 29 Cic. Q. Fr.; Vlp. Dig. Vlp. Mart.; Gell. 34 33 Col.; Sen.; Ou.; Col.; Plin. Liu.; Callistr. Dig.; Firm. Math. 36

Apul. Met.; Seru. ad Verg.; Vlp. Dig.; Isid. 37 Hor. Sat. 36 Gell.; Augustin.

Sail.;

Sen. Ep.; Apul.; lustin.; Vulg.

62
consponsor, Id.
3
1

WORD FORMATION IN THE

6, 18,

17.

-TOR, -SOR.

circitor," 53, 10

designator,
ioculator,
4
3

ad AtL

4, 3, 2

coctor,

18

95,
19

8
;

Id. 4, 16,

deuersitor, 79, 6
leuator,
20

al.

litigator,

ad Fam.
5

12, 30, 1

peregrinator, Id. 6, 18, 5 6 propagator, ad Alt. 8, 3, 3 7 structor, ad Q. Fr. 2, 6, 2

traductor,

scissor,

140 36, 6

ad Alt.

PMNIVS.
anhelator, 21, 156
auulsor,
9,
21
;

2, 9,

al.

148

HOBATIVS.
8 modulator, Sat.

1, 3,

130

cauator,

10,

40

VlTRWTVS.
demolitor, 10, 13, 3 9 locator, 1, 1, 10
10

circumfossor, 17, 227 exemptor, 36, 125

exercitator, 23, 121
22
;

al.

infestator,

6,

143

officinator,

6, 8,

9
9, 4, 1

inoculator, 18, 329

proscriptor,
7,

56

prouindemiator,
CELSVS.
11

subarator, 17, 227

sudator, 23, 43

professor,

2, 6, 1

al

suffitor, 34,

12

CoiiVMELLA.
allector, 8, 10, 1
12

MABTIALIS.
basiator, 11, 98, 1
;

alligator,

4, 13, 1

al.

calctdator,

28

10, 62,

arborator,

13

11, 1, 12
14

celebrator,

8, 78,
24

3
27, 10

concinnator,

1,

Praef. 5

conturbator,

7,

cubitor, 6, 2, 11
fenisector, 11, 1, 12

dormitor, 10,
25

4,

4
al.

esuritor, 3, 14, 1
fellator,

gesticnlator, 1, Praef. 3

11, 66, 3
1, 91,

pampinator,

4, 10,

al.

fututor,

26

al.

pastinator, 3, 13, 12 runcator, 2, 13, 1

15

27

gestator,
inuitator,
28

4, 64,
9, 91,
29

18 2

nentilator,

2, 10,

14

malleator,
30

12, 57,

masturbator, 14, 203, 2

PETBONIVS.
18

motor,
Poet. 89
a

11, 39, 1

auxiliator,
1

plorator, 14, 54, 1

* Quint. ; Tac. Plin. 7 Apul.; Inscrr. Petr.; Mart.; 10 " Col. Plin. Apul. Met. Inscrr.
3

Paul ex
;

Fest. ; Gloss. Isid.

5

Pan.; Lact.;

Amm.
;

Vlp. Dig. Apul. Met.; Firm. Math.

8

Firm. Math.

Col. ; Apnl. Apul. ; Tert. Lampr. Capit. ia 1S Plin. 14 Quint. Plin. Ep. ; Suet.; Spart. Amm. ; ICt. Arnob.; Auson. Augustin. 16 Tac. 15 Sidon. Ep.; Vlp. Dig. Quint. ; Prud. Vnlg. ; Augustin. Quint. Nazar. 8 " Auct. Epit. Iliad. 17 Frontin, CIL. 4, 1658; Cod. Theod. Pan.; Auson.; Amm. M Auct. Itin. Alex. ss Isid. Acron. ad Hor. 20 Inscrr. 21 Inscrr. Modest.; Rufin.
; ; ; ; ; ; ; ;

Ps. -Quint.
;

"CIL.

4,1825.

2(t

CDL.

Augustin. Sidon. Ep. ; Cod. lust ; Inscrr.

4, 1503; aL 2a Inscrr.

27
30

Tert.; Vulg.; Plin.Ep. Vitr. Gromat. Vet.

;

17.

-TOR, -SOU.]
]

ROMAN SERMO
16

PLEBEIVS.
mediator,
17

63
9,

sciscitator,
2

3, 82,

.Merf.

36

sititor,

12, 3, 12

modiflcator, Flor. 4

nuncupator, Id.
GELLIVS.
*argutator, 17,
3

15, p. 19, 9,

Kr.

oblectator,
5,

18
ia

Id. 17

13

opitulator,

M 16

considerator,
4

11, 5, 2

piator, Id. 15

locator,

1, 15, 1 1,

pocillator, Met. 6, 15

aZ.

pensitator, 17,

20

praecentor,

De Mund. 35

praelector, 18, 5, 6

praemonitor, Deo Socr. 16 praestitor, .4scZ. 27

21

APVLEIVS.
aduector, Flor. 21
aduorsator,

prospector,
22

Deo

Socr. 16

purgator,

Deo

Socr.

44

23

retentor,

Mag. 22 jFYor. 6

coemptor, Mag. 74 comrneator, Met. 11, 11 5 commentator, Mag. 74

complanator, Id. 6 conformator, Ascl. 8 comierritor, Mag. 6
6

serenator,
sospitator,

De Mund. 37
24

Id.

24

aZ.

subiugator,

Dogm.
25

Plat, 2, 7

tributor, Ascl. 27

triumphator, tundor, Met.

26

^IpoZ.
4,

17

24

degulator,

Id.

75

tutator,

Deo

Socr. 16

depector, Id. 79 7 dilector, Flor. 9

disterrninator,

TEKTVLLIANVS.
1

De Mund.
27

distributor,

Ascl.

abnegator," Fug. in Persec. 12 28 Cult. Fern. 1, 3 al. abolitor,

;

emasculator, Mag. 74 exsector, J/ei. 8, 15

9 frequentator, Ascl. 29,

absconditor,
30

29

adu Marc.

4,

25

acceptator,
eatfr

de Pat. 4

adamator, Hob. Mul. 2

adauctor, Anim. 2

10 fulminator, De Mund. 37 gloriator, Flor. 17

aduocator,

31

ac?w.
32

Marc.

4, 15

hospitator,

-3/etf.
11

4,

adulterator,

C"ar. Chr. 19

improbator,
1
'

.Deo /Sbc?\ 16

incensor,
13

De Mund. 26
Jfei!. 7,
15

inuisor,

Flor. 9
14

insecutor,

insimulator,
16

J/agr.

30

lustrator,

Id.

22

Hermog. 32 Marc. 5, 16 alienator, /rf. 4, 36 33 animator, Anim. 48 34 amrantiator, adu. Marc. 4, 7 Id. 2, 3 apertor,
afflator, ac?w.

afflictator, ac?w.

"Amm.jPrud.
5

Tert.
;

2 Apul. Met.; Mart. Cap. Cod. lust. Sidon. Ep.; Seru. Isid.
;

" I0 Math. Cassiod. Tert. Arnob. 13 Ambros. 5 "Tert. Pacat. Pan.

'

Apul. Met.; Augustin. 8 Hier. Ep. ; Firm. Augustin. 18 Tert.; Augustin. Amm.; Augustin. ; Claud. 1S Schol. luuen. 17 Tert.; Lact.;Vulg.; AugusAugnstin.
;

Tert.

tin.

ls

Tert.
21

19

Hier.; Augustin. ; lupiter Opitulator,

22 pjj,,,^^ 26
. .

Isid.
25 30

T ert>

Math Anthol- Lat Augustin.

Min. Fel.;Inscrr. Lucif Car. ; Inscrr.

.

31

Auct. Epit. Iliad. Marius Mercator.

Augustin.; * Arnob. Augustin. 27 Ps.-Hilar. 29 Firm. s Auson. Math. 33 Cod. Theod. ; Dig. 33 Prud. Mart. Cap.
;

= Paul, ex Fest.

20

34

Vulg. ; Augustin.

WORD FORMATION IN THE

argumentator, Anim. 38 2 aspernator, adu. Marc. 4, 15
allocator,
1

17.

-TOR, -SOU.

detestator,

21

adu. Marc.

4,

27

al.

dimissor,

22

Id. 4, 10;

al.

Cam.
3

Chr. 5, extr.
1
al.

discussor, dispector,

23

baptizator, Bapt. 12 4 castrator, adu. Marc.

ad Nat. 1, 3 Anim. 15 al.

;

1,
;

circumlator,

Id. 1,

19

dispunctor, adu. Marc. 4, 17 dubitator, adu. Haeret. 33

24

collocutor," Prax. 5

ducator," adu. lud. 13

1,

comesor,

adu. Marc.
Id. 4,
8

elimator, adu. Marc. 4, 35

commemorator,

26
al.

enodator, Pall. 6
26

comminator, Scorp. 9; 9 compossessor, Idol. 14

concussor,
10

erogator,
27

Pudic. 16
Pall.
28

eruditor,
12,

4
adu. Marc.
5,

Fug. in Persec.

13

euangelizator,
al.

5;

condesertor,
11

Cam.

Chr.
;

1, extr.

confessor,

Prax. 26
12
13

al.

examinator,
30

29

Anim. 2
J^wy. in Persec.

consecrator,

Pudic. 21
Cult. Fern. 2,

excultor,

Monog. 16
31

conspector,

13

exhortator,

14

14 contaminator, Pudic. 13 cremator, adu. Marc. 5, 16

exorbitator, ae?u. Marc. 3, 6 32 Pudic. 15 expiator,

33

darnnator,

15

Id. 5,

17

al.

expressor,

4p^
46

46

dedecorator, Apol. 14 16 dedicator, Id. 5 ; al.

deditor, Orat. 13
17

expunctor, Orat. 1 factitator, JVao;. 18

furator, Apol.
5,

definitor,

adu. Marc.

10

demutator, Res.

Cam. 32

depalator, adu. Marc. 5, 6

illuminator, /c?. 21 ; al. 35 adu. Marc. 5, 35 illusor, 36 Id. 5, 9 ; al. incantator,

34

depostulator, Apol. 35 depretiator, adu. Marc.

18

incubator,
4,

Anim. 9
38

20

inculcator,
39

adu. Onost. 6
4,

derogator,
despectator,
19

Id. ib.

indultor,

adu. Marc.
40

ad

Vxor. 8
2,

inebriator, Id. 5, 18

despector,
destructor,

adu. Marc.

23 aL

informator,
41

Id. 4,

22 23
1

Apol. 46 detector, adu. Marc. 4, 36 determinator, Pudic. 11

1

20

initiator,
;

Id. ib.
42

inquietator,
43

Spect.

insinuator,

Nat.

2,

5 " 4 Anthol. Lat AuPorphyr. ad Horat. Augustin. 10 Ennod. Eccl. 8 I'Lact.; Augustin. 'Augustin. 'Vlp.Dig.;Vulg.;Isid. gnstin. " Firm. Math. ; Hier. 13 Vulg. 14 Lampr. Firm. Hier.;Prnd.; Augustin. ;Sidon. 21 ia 18 Sidon. 17 16 EccL Hier.; Xystus Pap. Augustin. Innocent. Math.;Sedul.

Augustin.

Ambros.

Augustin.; Cassiod. Cassiod. Cod. lust.

;

21

Augustin.; Cassiod.
Inscrr.
a7
3

22

Augustin.

Sjinm.; Macr.; Ennod.;

24

tin.

Augnstin.;Cod. lust.
30

Ps. -AugusIntpr. Iren. ; Bar. Phryg. ; Vlp. Dig. ; 39 "8 Hier. Hier. ; Vulg. Intpr. Iren.; Augustin.;
S5

33 Auien. S2 ; Augustin. Augustin. Cypr. ; Augustin. 3 " Ambros. 35 34 Lact Hier. Vulg. Nol. PauL ; ; Augustin. Vulg. ; Augustin. ; Vulg. 37 Macr.; Cod. Theod.; Seru. ad Aen. Augustin.; laid.; Schol. Bern, ad Verg. Ge. 41 40 Pall. 3 38 Cassiod. Intpr. Iren. Noua; Augustin. Augnstin.; Iid.; Eccl. " Arnob. Salu. Cod. 4" Cod. Theod. tian. ; Ambros. Hier. Augustin.

Cassiod.

Hier. Cassiod.
;

17.

-TOR, -SOR.]
1

ROMAN SERMO
5,

PLEBEIVS.
proseminator,
21

65
ac? JVa/. 2,

institutor,

adu. Marc.

13
;

integrator, Apol. 46 2 interdictor, leiun. 15

prostitutor, Cult. Fern. 2, 9

al.

protector,
;

Apol. 6
23

al.
;

interpolator, Apol. 46
3

al.
al.

recreator,

22

Anim. 43

al.

Monog. 6; intinctor, Bapt. 4 minator, ad Nat. 2, 3 4 miserator, adu. Marc. 5, 11

interpretator,

redintegrator, Id. ib. 24 adu. Gnost. 1 refragator,

remediator,
;

25
26

adu. Marc.

4,

8;

al.

al.

renuntiator,

Anim. 37

motator,

&

Anim. 12

negator," Praescr. 33 ; al. 7 nunciator, ad Nat. 1, 7

oblator,
8

repraesentator, adu. Prax. 24 27 Praescr. 20 repromissor,

28

repudiator,
resuscitator,
30

adu. Marc.
Res.
leiun. 15
ib.

1,

14
al,

adu. Marc.
9

2,

26

29

Cam. 57;

oblitterator,

Id. 4,

26
al.

retractator,
31

obsecutor,
11

I0

Id. ib.
;

retractor,

Id.
32

operator,
ostensor,
12
13

Apol. 23
Id. 11

retributor,

adu. Marc.

4,

29

reuelator,
34

33

Id. 4,
35

25
8, extr.
;

peccator,

Res.

Cam. 9
1,

rigator,

adu. Valent. 15

permeator, Apol. 21 permissor, adu. Marc.

14

sacrificator,

Sped.
30

22 23

salutificator, Res.

Cam. 47

al.

persecutor,
15

Patient. 6
1,

sanctificator,
37

adu. Prax. 2

plagiator,

adu. Marc.
17

separator,
38

Praescr. 30
4,

16

plasmator,
pollicitator,

adu. lud. 2
Id. 1
;

sepultor,
solutor,
39

adu. Marc.

43

al.

/d. 4,

17

potentator, Res.

Cam. 23

praeclusor, adu. Marc. 4, 27

suscitator,

superseminator, Anim. 16 40 cfa. Prax. 28

41

praeformator, Praescript. 30 praelator, Pudic. 2

18

transfigurator,
42

ac?w.
.Res.

Marc.
(7arn.

5,

12
;

transgressor,

39

praeparator,

ao?w. Jlfarc. 4,
11*
;

33
a/.

al.
43

praesumptor, Cor. JlfiV. 2 profusor,* adw. Marc. 1, 24 prosector, .Anim. 25

uiuificator,
44

Id.

37
12

uociferator, adu. Marc. 4, 11

uorator,

ad Nat.

2,

Lampr. ; Trebell. Amm. Fulg. 5 Vulg. ; Augustin.; Cassiod. Ven. Fort.

1

Amob.

9 Arnob. Dig. Ambros. ; Ennod. Fulg. Paul. Nol.; Sedul.; Vulg.; Lact.; Ambros.; Sulp. Seu.; Hier.; Augustin. is * laid. Vulg. Eccl. Capit. ; Hier. ; Vulg. ; Augustin. Sidon.
7
;

4 luuenc. Hier. ; Prud. Sidon. Augustin. Insert. lo lul. VaL Paul. Nol. Firm. Math.;

Salu. Ep. ; Augustin.

8
;

12
J

Intpr. Iren.; Hier. ; Isid.

18 17 Ambros.; Intpr. Iren. Augustin.; Insert. 20 Cassiod. Paul. Nol.; Cod. Theod. Augustin.
;

Amm.; Augustin.; Augustin. Cypr. Spart.; Lact. : Amm.; Hier. M Eumen.; Augustin.; Inscrr. 2S Inscrr. 24 Ascon. ad Vulg.; Augustin.; Oros.; Cod. 25 Decret. M Dig. 27 Ambros.; Vulg. 28 AngusCic. Episcop. in Concil. Turon. 2. 29 s30 31 Isid. tin. Hier.; Augustin. Augustin.; Chrysolog. *Spart. Isid. 33 34 Dracont.; Augustin. 35 Cassiod. s " Hier. Vulg. ; Augustin. 37 Hier.; Augnstin.
21
; ; ; ;

18

I9

Vulg. Augustin.
;

Intpr. Tren. Hier.; Paul. Nol.; Ennod.

' 1

42

Augustin. ; Sidon. Augustin. 44 Ambros. 4S Arnob. Hier. Vulg. ; Augustin. ; Alcim. ; Augustin.
Heges. Vulg. Augnstin.
; ; ; ;

3S

3e

40

66
CAPITOUNVS.

WORD FORMATION IN THE

AMBKOSIVS.

17.

-TOB, -SOU.

intimator, Pertin. 10

abligurritor, Ep. 42

assumptor,

14

Id.

70
3, 5,

ARNOBIVS.
appetitor, 4, 14
1

compotator, de lob.
2

17

congregator,
3

6,
1,

13

congressor, Ep. 27, 16 extensor, de lacob, 2, 11

al.

conscriptor,
4

56

impugnator,
13, 6

16

in Ps. 118, serm.

cruciator,
5

1, 40, extr.

exhibitor,

7,

42

10

interrupter,
Satyri.
1,

de

Excess.

Fr.
serm.

figurator, 6,

10

72

iugator,

5,

25 36 32
24

meditator,

17

in

Ps.

118,

offensor, 7, 8
6

13,8
praecognitor, 14
remissor,
repulsor,
18
19

pugilator,
refutator,

1, 1,

de

Fide

2,

Prol.

rimator, 5, 8

in Ps. 39, 10
in lob, 4, 11, 29

ruminator,
8

7,

sedator, 3, 26
tutelator,
3,

rosor, Serm. 81

24

uinctor, 6, 13

20 supplantator, Ep. 69, 6 transmissor, de Tobia, 20, no. 76

LAMPKIDIVS.
ambitor,
necator,

HIEBONYMVS.
ascensor,
21

Alex. Sen. 28, 5 circumuentor, Id. 66, 2

10

in
23 23

attrectator,

Naum. 2, 3 al. Nom. Hebr. col. 21

;

Comm. Anton.
5,

18,

13

cohabitator,

Id. 116

subactor, Reliog.

al.

compeccator, Ep. 112, 5 24 compilator, Praef. Hebr. Quaest.

in Genes. conflator," in lerem.
6,

AMMIANVS.
discursator, 14, 2, 6
11
;

al.

29

al.

distinctor,

18, 1, 2; al.
5,

conf utator, Vir.

desolator,
27

111.

33

eruptor, 24,
instaurator,

9
1,

excursator, 24,
12

al.

defensator, Galat. 1, 13 26 in Amos. 7, 4

27, 3,

dictor,

*praecursator, 16, 12, 8 praeuentor, 18, 9, 3

proculcator, 27, 10, 10

dissipator,

adu. Pelag. 2, 5 28 in lesai. 19, 5

al.

exaggerator, Ep. 22, 28 ; excantator, in loel. Prol.

29

al.

proruptor, 24, 5, 5 scitator, 22, 8, 10 G.

transitor,
1

13

15, 2,
;

4
2 6

adu Pelag. 1, 32 exstnictor, in lesai. 18, 66, 1 30 adu. Rufin. 3, 26 in. falsator,
expletor,

Lampr.
4
;

Amm.

Vulg.
5
10

Ambros.

tin.

Firm. Math.
14

Non.

Gloss. Labb.

Paul. Nol. Inscrr.

Hier.; Ennod. Augustin. Augustin. Inscrr. 19 Amm.

;

n Vulg.; Macr. 15 Cassiod.

20
24 Isid. 20

Intpr. Iren.; Ps. -Quint. Decl. 277; Augus7 e " Eccl. Mart. Cap. Salu.; Ambros.; 12 Alcim. 13 Auit. Inscrr. Vulg.; Augustin.
;

ls
21

Gloss. Labb.

17

Paul. Nol.
2

Hilar.;

Hier. Ep.
29

Augiistin.
30

22

Gloss. Paris.

33

Augus-

tin.
27

Cassiod. Eccl.
;

Vulg.; Cod. Theod.; Gloss. Labb.

Inscrr.

Augustin.

Augustin.

-s

Prud.; Augustin.

Augustin.

17.

-TOR, -SOR.]

ROMAN SERMO
;

PLEBEIV8.
fatigator, Paucker.

67

1 fascinator, in Galat. 3, 1

al.

gustator,
3

inclusor,

in lesai. 40, 12 in lerem. 5, 24 ;

4

formidator, Serm. 23, 18

al.

fotor, Id., 23,

iugulator,
lacerator,
8

^).

60, 15

impeditor,
11

C'iu.

Dei

10,
;

10

al.

in Ezech. 29, 1

lucrator,

Comm. ad

Tit. 1,

impletor, Serm. 170, 2 indutor, c. Faust. 8

insanifusor,
/of.

al.

7 nuptiator, Ep. 123, 7 ; al. 8 perscrutator, in Galat. 2 in.

19,

22 6

insibilator, Tract, in loann. 8,

peruersor, Ep. 57, 4

10

insignitor, Giu.
instiltator,

plantator,

praereptor,

in lesai. 65, 21 " Ep. 36, 15

;

Dei 21, Serm. 105, 8

;
;

4,
;

4
a/,

intellector, Ep. 148, 15

al.

a.
26
al.

significator, Orig. in Luc. 35

irrigator, Id. Ill, 1

16

al.
;

thesaurizator,
col.

Orig. in lerem. 5,

iustificator, Spir. et Litt.

796

lacerator,

de Mar. Eccl. Cath. 1

c.

uulnerator, in lesai. 14, 12

luminator, 12

Faust.

Manich, 20,

AVGVSTINVS.
accensor, Tract, in loann. 23, 3 acquisitor, Serm. 302, 7 ; earfr.

ademptor, Tract, in loann. 116, 1

appensor, Id. 20 fin.; al. attestator, Serm. 288, 2
1Q

manducator, Tract, in loann. 27 naufragator, Serm. 53, 1 Mzi numerator, Conf. 5, 4, 7, n. obeditor, Serm. 23, 6 eatfr.
obtemperator, in Ps. 134, 1 occursor, de Music. 6, 6, 16 ;
oppignerator, Ep. 215
parator,
c.

al.

beatificator,

in Ps. 99, 3
13

blasphemator,

Serm.

48, 5

Cresc.

1,

8
2

captiuator, Ep. 199

percepfcor,

Soliloq. 1, 1,/fn.
c.

confortator, Serm. 264 in. confusor, in .ft. 32, 2, 5

pertractator,

Faust.

3,

conuersor,

/(?.

84, 8

plantator, .E^. 89, 20 ; a?, praecantator, Tr. in loann. 7 med.

comiocator, Serm. 95, 6 coronator, in Ps. 134, 11

decerptor,
c. /S'ec.

praecantor, in Ps. 117, 11

praecipitator,
c.

Duas Epp.

Pelag.

/wL

1,

16
al.
2,

1,4
praefignrator, Coni. Adult. 6

dehortator, in Ps. 80, 11 ; enuntiator, Qu. in Heptat.

exaltator,

17

u Paucker.

praenuntiator, Conf.

9,

al.

excaecator, 5erro. 135, 1 exclusor, JcZ. 37, 2 ; al.

excruciator,
c.

progenerator, Paucker. progressor, de Music. 6,

1,
;

6,

16, al.

Gaudent.

21
al.

excusator,

CZ'M.

Dei

3,

20

propinator, Paucker. propositor, Tr. in loann. 19, 16 reconditor, Serm. 178, 2

al.

exstirpator, in Ps. 95, 5 extr.;

exsufflator, Tract, in loann. 11, 13

1

redhibitor, in Ps. 58, 2, 1 ref actor, Tract, in loann. 38, 8

5 9

gustin.

2 Gloss. 3 4 Philox. Primas.; Gloss. Labb. Salu.; Gloss. Plulox. Vulg. 7 Arn. lun. Gloss. Philox. Augustin.; Cassiod.; Patr. Chrysol.
;

Auap.

M.

Augustin. Prosp. Augustin.

10

" Heges.;

Paul. Nol.

12

Eccl.

13

Eccl.

"

Greg,

Eccl.

16 lul.

68
sensificator, Ciu.

WORD FORMATION IN THE

Dei
7,

17.

-TOR, -SOB.

sperator, Serm. 20, 4 superintentor, in Ps. 126, 3

tactor, Id. 95, 6

tolerator, in Ps. 99, 11 tmcidator, Ciu. Dei 16, 43

triturator,
turificator,

al.

ad Donat. 10
c.

Lift. Petil. 2,

187

al.

terminator, Ciu.

Dei

4,

11

vientricultor,

Ep. 36, 11

b. Substantives in -trix.

PLAVTVS.
aecusatrix, Asin. 515
1

TITINIVS.
pilatrix,

Com. 77

admonitrix, True. 448

aduersatrix," 3/ostf. 257 3 amatrix, Asin. 511 ; a/.

TEBENTIVS.
18

*ambestrix,
assentatrix,

4 6

Cos. 778
J/bsi.

compotrix,

Andr. 232

257
APBANIVS.
19

cantrix 8 Trin. 253

7

circumspectatrix,
*cistellatrix,

Aul. 41

assestrix,

Cbw. 181

THn. 253

possestrix, Id. 204

coniectrix, Mil. 692

6 contemptrix, Bacch. 531 Pers. 770 dictatrix,

VAKBO.
praecantrix, qp. Non. 494, 26
20

*factrix,
10

True. 571

c7*oe#.

sarcinatrix,

-^a^.

Men. 363

ianitrix,

CWc. 76
11

oblatratrix, Mil. 681

obstetrix,

Capt. 629;

CICERO (EPISTT.).
Z.

18 persnastrix, Bacch. 1167 plicatrix, .MZ. 693

13

corruptrix," ad Q. Fr. 19

1,

1,

6,

praecantatrix,
praestigiatrix,
restitrix, TVt/c.
14

Id.

692
CELSVS.
;

Amph. 782
690
;

contemplatrix," 1 Proem.
aZ.
;

spectatrix,

Merc. 842
15

stimulatrix,

Most. 203

a/,

PHAEDKVS.
nemoricnltrix,
potrix, 4, 5, 25
2, 4,

subigitatrix, Pers. 227

suppostrix, T>MC. 735

16

tonstrix,

Id. 398

PACWTVB.
17

PETBONIVS.
TV. 195
2

hortatrix,
1

balneatrix,
Ter. ; Tert.
10
3

Fragm. 2
;

erf.

Buech.

Plin. ; Augustin.
*

Mart. ;

Amm.
;

Adelh. Land. Virg.

9

Varr. R.
Plin.
1S

R; Tert.;
;

Plin.

SU.

Bust.
;

Hexaem.
Hier.
I7

Augustin. Salu. ; Prise. Insert. 7 Ou.; Sen. Ep.; Apul. Ter. Hor. Epod. Val. Max. CoL Plin. ;

ApuL

Inscrr.

Apul.; Paul. Sent.

Amm.; Vulg.
; ;

Mart. Cap.
1S

13

Lucan.; Apul. ;

Amm.

Augustin.

Bocl.

14 Ou.; Sen. Porphyr. Augustin. 16 Mart.; Non.; Prob. Inst.; Prise.;

; ;

Charis.; Amm.; Inscrr. Gai. Dig. ; Paul ex Fest.

Stat.; Quint.; Augustin. 21 Gloss. Labb. ; Inscrr.

18

Sidon.
2a

Amm.

Vulg. Apul.

19

ao

Cypr. Ep.;

8 17. -TBIX.]

ROMAN SERMO
1

PLEBEIVS.
animatrix,

69

PliINIVS.

concitatrix,

19,

154

corp. 12 arbitratrix, adu. Marc. 2, 12 ./m.

duratrix, 14, 17
exulceratrix, 27, 105

argumentatrix, Spect. 2 18 al. auctrix, Id. 17

;

hebetatrix,

57 olfactatrix, 17, 239 2 piscatrix, 9, 143 refrigeratrix, 19, 127

2,

auersatrix,"

Anim. 51
Marc.
Cor.
1,

auocatrix, Id. 1
cessatrix, adu.

24
14

confirmatrix,

18

Mil.k

sectrix, 36,

116

conflictatrix, adu. Marc. 2,

consecratrix, adu. Gnost. 3

MARTIAUS.
3

19

debellatrix,
10, 3,

Apol. 25

circulatrix,

2
;

debitrix,
al.

20

Anim. 35

fututrix,

11, 23,
5

defectrix, adu. Valent. 28

ructatrix, 10, 48, 10

salutatrix, 7, 87, 6; sudatrix, 12, 18, 5
6

al.

defraudatrix, leiun. 16 deprecatrix, adu. Marc. 4, 12

desertrix, Hab. Mul. 1

tractatrix,

3, 82,

13

despectrix, Anim. 23 desultrix, adu. Valent. 38

dissolutrix,

Anim. 42
Id.

afflictrix,

de Mund. 15
7

21

diuinatrix,

46
1,

agitatrix,
6

Dogm.
9

Plat. 1, 9

enecatrix, adu. Marc.

29

fin.

captatrix,
condifcrix,

Id. 2, 8

exspectatrix, Id. 4, 16

Mag. 18
10

formatrix,

22

Monog. 17

consiliatrix,

Met.

5,

24
Plat. 2,

fraudatrix, Res.

Cam. 12
al.

diindicatrix,

Dogm.

f rictrix, Id.

16

ducatrix, Id. 2, 4 inductrix, Dec. Sow. Prol. p. 110

fugatrix, adu. Gnost. 12

23

initiatrix,

Nat.
24
2^

2,

H.
11

interemptrix,

Spect.

17
7

ostentatrix,
12

Mag. 76
18

interpolatrix,

aefa. Haeret.

repertrix,

Id.

restitutrix, Ascl. 2

sospitatrix, Met. 11, 9

al.

ueteratrix,

13

Id. 9,

29

Marc. 4, 36 modulatrix, Bapt. 3 29 Idol. 23 negatrix, 27 ac?w. Marc. 2, 3 negotiatrix,

instificatrix, adu.

obseruatrix,

28

Cbr. Mil.
-4poZ.

4
a?.

TEBTVLMAXVS.
14

obumbratrix,
2"

9
;

actrix,

Spect. 18
15

operatrix,
30

Anim. 11
Pudic. 11
!r/i.

adulatrix,

Anim. 51
Inscrr.

peccatrix,
31

affectatrix, Praescr. 7
i

perditrix,

ad

Cast.

13

* GIL. IV, 2304. Auct. Priap.; Mart. Cap.; Gloss. Labb. 9 r 8 5 luuen. Arnob. Tert. Tert.; Lact.; Eumen. Pan.; Con/. Charts. 44, 7. 12 Tert. Hier. n Prud. 10 Ambros. Hier. Augustin. Seru. ad Verg. Macr. i* 16 Chalcid. is Gloss. Isid. Treb. Pol. Cod.; Inscrr. Tim.; Vulg.; Cod. lust.; ao Hier. Paul. " Vulg. Augustin. " lul. Viet. Lact. Charis. ; Seru. ad Verg. ;
; ; ; ; ;

Amm.

"

21 Mart. Cap. Dig. s" Paul. Dig.; Inscrr.

23

23 Salu. Claud. Mam. Ps.-Soran. 29 Ambros.

"

30

23 Nazar. Pan. Lact. Prud. Vulg. Paul. Nol.

;
;

2C
31

Prud.
Hier.

70

WORD FORMATION IN THE

18.

-ARIVS, -ARIA.

1 peremptrix, Anim. 42 pollicitatrix, Apol. 23

9 auguratrix, in lesai. 16, 57, 3 cobabitatrix, Nom. Hebr. col. 63

postulatrix, Cor. Mil. 13

8

praedicatrix,
3

Anim. 46

demonstratrix, Didym. Spir. distributrix, Id. 23

10

Set.

purgatrix,
reliquatrix,

Bapt. 5

exasperatrix,

in Ezech.

2,

8
col.

Anim. 35

ilium matrix,
al.

"

Nom. Hebr.

21

reprobatrix, adu. Marc. 4, 36 resignatrix, Hob. Mul. 1

seductrix, adu. Marc. 2, 2j/?n.

incentrix, in Tit. 2, 3
insultatrix, in lesai. 5, 23, 1

interpellatrix,

AKNOBIVS.
4

13

iurgatrix,
2,
1,

Ep. 60, 11 Ep. 117, 4 al.

;

18

al.

incitatrix,

16

lamentatrix,
receptatrix,
i

14

in lerem. 9, 17
Set.

publicatrix,

36

Didym. Spir.

solidatrix, 4, 8

AMMIANVS.
inflammatrix, 14,
6 5

AVGVSTINYS.
1, 2 21

insidiatrix,

23, 5,

consolatrix,

coniunctrix, Trin. 11, 10 15 in Ps. 55, 21

praemiatrix, 14, 11, 25

dissipatrix, Serm. 30 16 exactrix, Ep. 110, 1

AMBBOSIVS.
cunctatrix,

examinatrix, Sanct. Virg. 47

Ep.
7

67,

5
12

mundatrix, Trin.
oppugnatrix,
6;
al.
c.

15,

44;

aZ.

dispensatrix, Offic. 1, inspectrix, Ep. 5, 10

inuectrix, Ep. 63, 3

Sec. Resp. lul. 6,

remuneratrix, Serm. 14
stipatrix,

aZ.

ordinatrix, Ep. 118, 24 ; al. persecntrix, Consens. Euang.

1,

Hexaem.

5, 16,

53

25
restauratrix, Serm. 30

HlERONYMVS.
8

separatrix, Trin. 11, 10

apostatrix,

in Ezecli. 2, 3

apparatrix, Ep. 18, 14

suffragatrix, (7iw. Det 18, 9 ; aZ. tdolatrix, Coni. Adult. 2, 2 ; al.

SUBSTANTIVES IN -arius, -aria A third important group agentis consists of those formed from adjectives in the -arius, prevalence of which in the senno plebeius has often been noticed, and will be considered in detail in the chapter on adjectives, infra 37. The abundance of these substantives in 17 vulgar Latin was observed by Guericke, but he expressly excluded from that category all words denoting artisans, tradesmen, etc., as argentarius, lanijicarius. Schulze, (Diss. Hal. VI,
18.
:

of

nomina

1 a Ambros. Maxim. Taur. Augustin. 7 Hier. Inscrr. Ambros.; Edict. Diocl.

; ;

Hier.
8

Lact. ; Nazar. Pan.

Cl.

Mam.

Vulg.

Vulg.

10

Vulg.

^Isid.

ia

Vulg.
17

13

Isid.

14

Vulg.

15

Cassiod.

Ennod.

Guericke, p. 31.

S18.-AKIVS.-ARIA.]

ROMAN 8ERMO

PLEBEIVS.

71

Guericke, takes issue with him on this point, that the majority of such appellations are avoided maintaining 1 detailed consideration of these by the classic writers.
p. 173), citing

latter view: of those found in the best period a large proportion may be attributed to the senno cdstrensis, as alarius, Caes., Cic. Ep. etc.; classiarius, Nep.;

words tends to confirm the

legionarius, Liu., etc.; naumachiarius, Suet.; Sagittarius, Caes.; Cic.; others again came to designate certain parts of Rome, and

so crept into literature, as inter falcarios, Cic. Cat. 1, 8, (" in der Sichel- od. Sensenstrasse," Georges "Worterb). But the majority remained on the outskirts of literature, and like substt. in -o, -onis, pervaded every department of the sermo plebeius. So from the s. seruilis we may cite ergastularius, fugitiuarius, lorarius; from the s. rusticus, asinarius, columbarius, herbarius, iugarius, mellarius, porcinarius, salictarius suarius ; from the s. circensis, exodiarius, gesticularius, petauristarius?The Inscriptions abound with these forms from C. I. L. IV alone,
,
:

(Inscrr. Pompeian.),
*caetario, C.

we have

L. IV, 2084

uinaria, Id.

ib.

1819

677 lanifricari, Id. ib. 1190 plagiaria, Id. ib. 1410

clibanarii, Id. ib.

saccari, Id. ib.

sagari, Id. ib.

274 753

&

497

stationarius, Id. ib. 30, 81

A further evidence that these substantives are abundant in plebeian Latin is the passage in Plaut. Aul. 508-516, where for comic effect 16 words in -arius are heaped together
:

linarius,

Caupones patagiarii, indusiarii, Flammarii, uiolarii, carinarii, (Aut manulearii, aut murobatharii) Propclae linteones, calceolarii,
Sedentarii sutores, diabathrarii, Solearii adstant, adstant molocinarii,
Petuntfullones, sarcinatores petunt, Strophiarii adstant, adstant semisonarii

....

The following
by
-aria
is

are partial lists of the forms not sanctioned the best writers. The comparative rarity of feminines in

noteworthy.

" Guer. dicit ea adiectiua non esse uulgaria quae opificea omnis generis signifi2 cent .... mihi non probatur.," Schulze, 1. 1. In this connection the partiality of Plaut. for these forms as names for plays is worthy of note conf. : Asinaria, Aulu;

laria, Cistellaria, Mostellaria, Vldularia.

72

WORD FORMA TION IN THE

a.

18.

-ABIVS, -ARIA.

Substantives in -arius

PLAVTVS.
1 admissarius, Mil. 1112

Lvcmvs.
22

alicarius,

Sat. 15,

38

ampullarius, Rud. 756 arcularius, Aul. 514 calceolarius, Id. 512 3 carbonarius, fas. 329 carinarius, Aul. 510 4 cellarius, Capt. 895
diabathrarius, Aul. 515
5 flammarius, Id. 510 6 indusiarius, Id. 509

caeparius, Id. 5, 23

mixtarius, Id. 5, 33
scripturarius, Id. 26, 16 scrutarius, 7d. Fr. inc. 77

AFKANIVS.
scriblitarius,

Com. 161

VAKEO.
23

limbolarius,
8

Id.

519

cinerarius,

i. L.
.R.
24

5,

129
7

linarius,
(lorarius,

Id.
9

508
1, 2)

columbarius,
fugitiuarius,

R.

3, 7,

CWc.
10

Id. 3, 14, 1 Id. 3, 2, 11

materiarius,

Mil. 920

macellarius,

26

molochinaiius,

n Aul. 515

*murobatharius, .M. 511 12 olearius, Capt. 489

13

plumarius,
quinarius,

mellarius, Id. 3, 16, 26 r

27

17
173

ap. -A 0n. 162, 27

5,

L. L.

patagiarius,

^4w. 509
Capt. 905

porcinarius,
18

CICERO (EPISTT.).
pedaiius,
28

Epid. 37 semisonarius, ^M?. 516

scutarius,

ad Alt.

1,

19

514 516 Tiinarius," Asin. 436 18 Aul. 510 uiolarius,

solearius,
Id.

16

29 ad Fam. 15, 17, 2 pigtnentarius, piscinarius, oc?-4W. 1, 19, 6; al. 30

strophiarius,

Jrf.

plagiarius,
31

ad Qu. Fr.
2

1, 2, 2, \

topiarius,

lc?. 3, 1,

CATO.
19

LABERITS.

asinarius,

calcarius, Id.
20

R. R. 16
/c?.

10,

al.

mannarius, (7om. 46
CATVIiLVS.

quartarius,
salictarius,

Id. 95, 1

11, 1

mulierarius,

32

25, 5

TEKENTIVS.
21

HORATIVS.
.

cuppedinarius,

256

pomarius,

Sat. 2, 3,

227

4 3 Inscrr. 1 a Gloss. Labb. Sen. Ep.; Inscrr. ; *Cic., semel, (Pis. 28, 69) ; Sen. Qn. 5 Gloss. Isid. Col.; Plin.; Vlp. Dig.; Paul Sent. ; Inscrr. Oonf. Paul, ex Pest. 89, 11. 9 10 " Inscrr. 12 Col. 13 Paul, ex Fest ; 'Inscrr. Inscrr. GelL Gloss.; Inacrr.

Inscrr.
i-

14

Inscrr.

16

SaU. Hist. Fr.; Suet.; Vlp. Dig.

Liu.; Col.; Plin.;
;

I6 Inscrr. Marc. Aurel.; Lact.; Vulg.; Amm.; Cod. Theod. 8 Insorr. Varr. R. R. Suet. Edict. Diocl. Tert.
;

20

CatulL; 4 Sen. ; Tert Porphyr. ad Hor. Charis. Gloss. Labb. Flor.; Vlp. Dig. Cod. Theod. 27 Plin. 25 Suet, 2 Laber. Vitr. Firm. Math. ; Vulg. Gloss. Labb. ; Inscrr. ; Veget. 99 Firm. Math. Hier. 30 Sen. 31 Plin. In; Tranq. ; Mart. ; Vulg. ; ICt. Vulg. Inscrr.

= mularius, LuciL; Fest.

; ; ; ; ;

21

Lampr.

22

Paul, ex Fest.
;

23

BCIT.

Capitol.; Isid.

adi., Cic. Cael. 38, 66, et Al.

33

Lampr.; Inscrr.

18.

-ARIVS,-AKIA.]

ROMAN SERMO
7,

PLEBEIVS.

73

VlTBWIVS.
marmorarius,
phalangarius,
1

MARTIALIS.
6
10,

carnarius, 11, 100, 6

18

(phalangae),

helciarius,

4,

64,22

3,7
3

locarius, 5, 24, 9
6, 10,

statuarius,

salarius,

pinguiarius, 11, 100, 6 18 1, 41, 8 ; al.

CJ;LSVS.
4 auvicularius, 5, 26, 12
;

al.

GELMVS.
ridicularius, 4, 20, 3.

COLVMELLA.
6

ergastularius,

1, 8,

17

TERTVUJANVS.
fornicarius,

iugarius, 1, 6, 6
8 salgamarius, 12, 56, 1

condimentarius, Anim. 23. 20 Id. 35 ; al.

1,

ueterinarius,

6, 8,

infantarius, ad. Nat.

PETBONIVS.
7

manticularius, Apol. 44 21 adu. Marc. partiarius,

81, 1

3,

16

al.

antescholarius,

ceutonarius,
9

45, 1

insularius,
10

95
65, 5
11

ABNOBIVS.
*cybiarius,
2,

70
2,

lapidarius,

nutnmularius,

56, 1

quadragenarius,

60

12

petauristarius,

47
LAMPKTDIVS.
arcarius,
22

puellarius, 43, 8
13

saltuarius,

53, 9

Alex. Sen. 43

PiiiNrvs.

3 bracarius/ Id. 24, 3 24 Id. 33 caligarius,

apiarius, 21, 56
14

claustrarius, Id. 24, 5

coriarius,

17,

51 157
15

crustarius, 33,

Heliog. 27, 3 lupinarius, Alex. Sen. 33, 2

lactuarius,

25

herbarius, 20, 191

mansuetarius,
27

medicamentarius, ' 8, 208 suarius, trigarius, 28, 238

1

19, 110

popinarias,

Heliog. 21 Id. 30, 1

26

al

VOPISOVS.
draconarius,
al.
2

tutelarius,

17

34, 38

28

Aurel. 31, 7
3,

uerbenarius, 22, 5 nulnerarius, 29, 13

i

epigrammatarius, Florian.
Non. Inscrr.
;

Sen. Ep. Finn. Math.

;

Vulg.; Insci-r.;formoricularius, *Petr. 43.

9
;

Adi.

4 Sen. Ep. Plin. Quint. Vlp. Dig. Amm.; Sidon. 8 Salu. 7 Inscrr.

Cod. Theod. Inscrr. Suet.; Pompon. Dig.; Inscrr. Vlp. Dig.; Vulg.; Inscrr. 13 12 Firm. Math. Mart.; Paul. Dig.; Vlp. Dig.; Ambros.; Vulg.; Inscrr. Dig.; Inscrr.
11

10

Symm.

Scrib.; Hier.; Vulg.; Inscrr.;/orm corarius, Inscrr. jr Adi., *Schol. Pers.; Inscrr. Ep.; Inscrr.
21

15 J8

Cod. Theod.
Sidon.
19

16

Cod. Theod.;
Hier.; Edict. Diocl.;
20

Inscrr.
S3 a7

Vulg.; Isid. Cod. lust.

58

Inscrr.

Gai.;

Symm.
23

Ep.; Sidon.; ICt.; Inscrr.

28

24

Firm. Math.
;

Gloss. Labb.

Firm. Math.

Firm. Math.

Amm.

Veget. Inscrr.

WORD FORMATION IN THE

AMMIANVS.
cunicularius, 24,
1

[19. -ABITM.
4

quaestionarius,
4,

in
6

loel. 2,

21
2,

22

exodiarius," 28, 4, 33
gesticularius, 24, 4, 26

qmnquagenarius, 3, 3

in

lesai.

scordiscarius, Ep. 57, 5

HlEKONYMVS.
Ep. 53, 6 cncurbitarius, Id. 112, 22
caementarius,
gallicarius, Praef. in Reg. S.
3

AVGVSTINYS.
8

circissarius,

in Ps. 39, 8

laturarius, Berm. 18,

<&.

Pa-

telonearius,

Id. 302, 17

chom. no. 6
b. /Substantives in

-aria

PLAVTVS.
8

IWENALIS.
(meretrix) Poen. 266
9

alicaria,

antiquaria, 6, 454
14

operaria,

(meretrix),

Bacch.

libraria,

6,

476

74
toraria, Mil.

694

GELLTVS.
gesticularia,
1, 5,

PERSIVS.
nonaria,
10

(meretrix), 1, 133

TEKTVLMANVS.
15

fornicaria,

(meretrix),

Anim. 35

PETBONTVB.
quasillaria," 132

AMBBOSIVS.
16

ostiaria,

in Luc. 10, 75

PLINIVS.

emboliaria,

14

7,
18

158
14

HIEBONYMVS.
17

tmguentaria,

8,

tabernaria,
SOHOIi.

adu. Heluid. 21

MAETTALIS.
glabraria, 4, 28, 7
infantaria, 4, 88, 3

IWEN.
18

sellaria,

(meretrix),

ad

luu.

3,

136
:

19.

SUBSTANTIVES IN -arium

Like the masc. and

fern.,

the

neut. of adjs. in -arius gives rise to

numerous substantives.

suffix -arium is especially frequent in the Scriptt. E. B., denoting, like -etum, the locality where an object the stemword is found, as rosarium rosetum, and with this signification had begun to encroach upon the latter suffix in Latin,

The

s 4 1 " Schol. luu. Inscrr. Vulg. Veget. Augnstin.; Cod. Theod.; Schol. 5 " ' 8 Gloss. Paris. Cod. Theod. Non. Iuuen.;Boeth.; Insert. Vulg. Conf. Paul, 9 In 10 n Inscrr. ex Feet. 7, 17. bonam partern =- Cassian.; Inscrr. Schol. luuen.
; ;

18 16

Inscrr.

13

Inscrr.; (ars) nnguentaria, Plaut.

>

14

Mart. Cap.;

bibliotheca, (Jell.
18

Augustin.; Gloss. Vet.

Vulg.

17

Nou. Martian.; Schol. luuen.

zotheca*

Plin. 84,

84;al

19.

-AKIVM.]

ROMAN SERMO

PLEBEIVS.

75

although both were Romance languages seded by the former, which has assumed

l popular in the sermo plebeius : in the the latter suffix has been largely super-

or to a greater extent by the fern, -aria, the same function.* Fr., grenier, verger,

fern., chattere, riziere, sabliere ; Span., armario, fern., higuera, porquera; Ital., columbajo, viridario, fern., abetaja, capraja, columbaja, gallinaja, sorciaja. In Ital., where all rustic suffixes linger longest, -etum is still prevalent, but according to Meyer-Liibke, has a decidedly literary tone, while -aja be3 longs to the language of the people. In connection with the last two sections compare infra, 39,

on

adjs. in -arius.
LVCTLTVS.
16

PLAVTVS.
4 *auctarium, Merc. 490 ballistarium, Poen. 202 5

frigdaria,
8,

omm,

penus), Sat.

12

bellaria,
7

orum, True. 480

VAKBO.

6 carnarium, Pseud. 193

columbarium," R. R.
glirarium, Id. 3, 15. 1

3, 7,

al.

orum, True. 523 8 xnortarium, Aul. 95 9 ninarium, Trin. 888

granaria,

laniarium, Id.

2, 4,

3
2

*legarium,

18

(lego), Id. 1, 32,

ENNIVS.
10

stlataria,

orum, Ann. 469

leporarium, 19 Id. 3, 3, 2 locarium, L. L. 5, 15

CATO.
*aquarium, R. R. 1, 3 11 miliarium, (milium), R. R. 20 al 12 pulmentarium, Id. 58
tertiarium,
13

panarium,
;

mellarium, R. R. 80 L. L.
21

3, 16,

12
6

5,

105
7

pomarium,

R. R.

1, 2,

saginarium, Id.

3, 10,

Id. 95, 1
14

turdarium, L. L. 6, 2 urnarium, Id. 5, 126

torcularium,

Id. 13

al.

TEKENTIVS.

pulmarium,
1

15

Eun. 930

CICERO (EPISTT.) 22 balnearium, ad Qu. Fr. 3, 23 diaria, orum, ad Alt. 8, 14

al.

im Ntr. bezw. Fern. Ntr. Plur. den Ort wo sich das Primitir beuiridiarium Baumpflanzung, es verdrangt etum schon im lat., wie iiberhaupt beide Suffix sehr beliebt sind," W. Meyer, Gramm. d. Vulgarlateins, in Grober's Grund3 "-aia mehr volksriss, 1, p. 373. Meyer-Liibke, Ital. Gram., 501 Diez, p. 660. thUmlich ist," Meyer-Liibke, Ital. Gram., 503 conf. infra, 20. 4 Paul, ex B Fest. Ter Suet. Gell. Cato R. B, Var. R. R. Col. Plin. Petr ' 8 Varr Cic. semel, (Fin. 2, 26, 84) Hor. Sat. Vitr. Col. Pers. Cato. Vitr. Plin. 9 10 " Sen. Q. N.; Pall. I2 Varr.; Hor.; Hor. Sat. Petr. Iuuen.;Pall. adj., luuen. 14 15 16 Form "Vitr. Sen.; Col.; Plin. ;Vulg. -ium, ( =- balVitr.;Col. Vlp. Dig. " Vitr. Col. Plin. Pall. 18 legarica, ed. Keil & Codd. P A B. neum), Vitr. 5, 11, 2.
(-arius)

"
:

findet

;'

Conf. Gell. quoque nulgus Sen. ; Col.

19

2,

20, 4,

'Fmaria' quae nunc uulgus

Plin. Ep. ; Stat. ; Suet. Sen. ; Petr.
20
21

dicit.
23

dicit; conf. Id. ib. 8, 'apiaria' Cic. , semel, (de Sen. 15, 54); Col.

Hor.

76
1

WORD FORMATION IN THE

3, 1, 1,

19.

-AKIVM.

uaporarium, ad Qu. Fr. I 2

uiridarium,
3

pampinarium,
plantarium,
14

17,

181

al.

17, 109
11,

ad

Alt. 2, 3,

spartaria,

omin,
15

18

trigarium,

37,

202

LABEKIVS.
dictabolarium, Inc. Fab. 19 lauandaria, orum, Id. 17

ulmarium,
MARTIALIS.

17,

76

HOBATIVS.
cetarium, Sat.
2, 5,

graphiarium, 14, 21 ' muscarium, 14, 67

1

44
3,

ptisanarium,' Id.

2,

155
79

iVVENAIjIs

uiuarium,' Ep.

1,

1,

lw larinm

4,

122

albarmm,''

5, 2, ' '
6

10

caldanum, 5, 10, 1 farraria, orum, 6, 9, 5 immissarium, 87, 1

laterana,

glossarmm,
APVLEIVS.

10 n o
18, 7,

orum
7

promptuarium," Met.
3;
secrefcariuni)19

(lotus), 10, 14,

^
,
1

1,

3> 81>

23 17

al

tepidanum,
(JOLVMELLA.
. .

5, 10,

subitaria, orum, Deo Socr. 104

TEBTVLUANVS.
.

8
'
'
..

cucumeranum,
_

adu.
oc?

Ittd.

.'

defrutanum,

12, 10, 2

custodiarium,"
,

fumanum,"
ga

1, 6,

19
1

hnanum "

8, 3,

palearmm,
PERSIVS.

1, 6,

dracontannm," Cor. Jtfi/. 14 exemplarium," Idol. 5 al. hastaSum, ^oZ. 13 al.

; ;

..

Martyr. 2
,,..
1/4

LAMPBIDIVS.
3,

pecuaria, orum,

fabatarium, Heliog. 20, 7

lararium, Alex. Sen. 29, 2;
al.

PIJNIVS.
acetaria,
escaria,

orum, 19, 58 orum, 14, 42 13 igniarium, 16, 207 miniarium (metallum),

11

VOPISCVS.

orarium," Aurel. 48, 5

33, 121

al.

PSEVDO-APIOIVS.

ostrearium,
1

13

9,

74
;

moretaria," orum,
Plin. ;

6,

4
4

Sen.

Gels. ; Petr.

Suet Lampr. Dig.

;

Conf. Plin. 18, 71.

13

Sen. ;
Qels.

Plin.; luuen.; cow/. Gell.

8

2, 20.

Plin.
10
1S

Cbw/

Gell. 2, 20, 8.
16

Mart.;Vulg.
1

Cek.; Sen. Ep.; Plin.; Pall. 13 Gloss. Labb. Plin. luuen.

Macr.

14

Vulg.; Eccl.
21

Gloss. Philox.

bros. ; Vulg. ; Macr.

Lact.

Paul NoL

Veget.; Inscrr. Pomp. Amm.; Inscrr. I8 AmSeu. ; Cod. Theod. 20 Intpr. Iron. ; Hier ; Sulp.
.

Vulg.
21

Intpr. Iren. ; Vulg. ; Inscrr. 35 Donat. Prud. ; Hier. Ep. ; Augustin.

Inscrr.

83

Arnob. Dig. Schol. Lucan.

;
;

ad Ter. Phorm.

20.

-TVM, -ETVM.]

ROMAN SERMO

PLEBEIVS.
s

77

AMMIANVS.
1 itinerarium, 24, 1, 1

Avavsnuvs.
lucernarium,
in Reg. Cleric. 2

HIBBONYMVS.
atrarnentarium, in Ezech. 9, 2 cbartarium, adu. Rufin. 3, 6 sudarium, Ep. 120, 5
11

CAELTVS AVKEUANVS.
motaritim, Chron.
3, 8,

134
192

specularium, Acut.

2, 37,

These substantives, de20. SUBSTANTIVES IN -tuna, -etiun rived chiefly from the names of plants, to denote localities where they abound, as oliuetum, rosetum, are numerous in Latin, and while not infrequent in classic writers, are especially prevalent in the Scriptt. R. R. Paucker, in a note to his collection of
:

nouns in -turn, omitting- corwe have uett. 58, recc., 21. which netum, uaspiceium,, including Of these only 7 occur in Cic. cupressetum, dumetum, oliuetum, aalictum, saxetum, vinetum, uirgetum, of which all but 2 occur in
:

4 adjs. in -orius, gives a list of 72

Verg.

They are more frequent in the Augustan poets uses spinetum, uirecium, and has a number of the older forms in the Georgics and Eclogues. Ovid adds coryloVarr., or Col.
first
:

tum.

tam, pinetum, rubetum ; Hor. palmetum, fruticetum ; Stat., nuceOn the other hand no less than 27 are found in the

Scriptt. R. R. and 7 more in the elder Pliny, whose botanical chapters are so rich in rustic vocabulary. Cato uses 4 first, 1 alone; Varr. has 11; 9 first, 3 alone; Col. has 12; 8 first, 4 alone ; Plin. 12 6 first and alone ; Pall. 9 5 first, 4 alone. It is interesting to notice that this suffix, like many others prevalent in the sermo rusticus, occurred also in the Osco-Umbrian
;

dialects

5
;

compare

Plin. 17, 171,

Ymbri

et

Marsi ad uicenos inter-

mittunt arationis gratia in his quae uocant porculeta, and the numerous names of towns within Osco-Umbrian territory, as

Eretum

in

Samnium Neretum,
;

Veretum, in Calabria.

The wide-spread use

their conservation in the

of these substantives is indicated by

Romance languages, under the double

Sp., olivedo, vinedo, Pt., arvoredo, figueiredo ; Pr., numerous names of places in -ai, -ay, -oi, -oy, etc., as Aunay, from alnetum, or personal
1

form -etum, and -eta, 6

It., arloreto, oliveto, palmeto ;

2 Veget. Vulg. Gloss. Labb. Pauck. Material. II, p. 17, not.

;

Cassiod.
6 "

9.

Comp. Huschke, Iguv. Tafeln,

;

p.

cheL Vmbr., Index, 374 Goelzer, p. 98.

;

s.

v.

porculetum.

Diez, p. 666

Meyer-Lubke,

Ifcal.

6B8 BueGramra. p
;

78

WORD FORMATION IN THE

;

[20. -TVM, -ETVM.

names, as Chatenay, from castanetum

letum.

Coudray from cory-

Very rare and especially vulgar are the words formed by analogy from words other than names of trees, plants, etc., as for instance, Argilletum, tho popular name for a district in Rome, olenticetum, Apul. busticetum, Arnob. Such formations, however, are not unknown in the modern languages comp.
; 1

It. macereto, fontaneto.

of this termination in Latin, not dealmost noting locality, belong exclusively to the sermo plebeius.

The few substantives

:

Such are

cocetum, Paul, ex Test.

Tert.

Placid. Glosa.
;

moretum, Pseud.-Verg. Quid. Plin. Val. 2 temetum, Plaut. Cato Nou; Varr. Cic.
;

Fr.

Hor. Ep.; luuen.

tuccetum, Pers.

Apul.

Arnob.

Forms
PLAVTVS.

in -etuzn denoting locality.

querquetum,
3

10

murtetum, Rud. 732 4 senticetum, Gapt. 860

CATO.
6 arundinetum, R. R,

H *rosetum, Id.

R. R. I, 35
5,

1, 16,

6;

al.

uiminetum, L. L.
CATVLLVS.

51

6,

sepulcretum, 59, 2
IVSTINVS.

cupressetum," Id. 151, 1 oletum (olea), Id. 3, 5 ; al.

opobalsametum,
QUADKIGARIVS. arboretum, ap.
Gell. 17, 2,

36, 3,

25

COLVMELLA.
candeturu,
12

5, 1,
19

6
2
;

VABBO.
7 aesculetum, L. L. 5, 152 8 Id. 5, 164 bucitum,

castanetum,
14

4, 30,

al.

filictum,

2, 2,
15

8
3

frute(c)tum,

3, 11,

cornetum,
ficetum,
9

Id. 5,

146
1,

al.

R. R.

41, 1

iuncetum, Id. 1, lumectum, L. L.

1

8, 5,

137

glabretum (pi.) 2, 9, 9 rumpotinetum, 5, 7, 2 uepretum, 4, 32, in. ueteretum, 2, 10, 4

quod temetum prisca lingua appel4 6 Hor. Ep. Mart. Cels. Gloss. Labb. Varr. Apul. ' Cic. semel, (de Legg. 1, 15). Hor. R. R. Col. Veil. Plin. Suet. Vulg. Inscrr. 9 ' s J1 Plin. Plin.; Mart.; Vulg. Hor.; Fest. Verg. -etum, Lucan.; *Gell. ; Sidon. " Gromat. Vet. "Pall. " PaU. 15 Plin.; Gell.; Apul. Met.; Solin.; Ecl.;Claudian.
2
;
.

Meyer-Lubke, Ital. Gramm. p. 275. Archaic comp. Gell. 10, 23, 1, iti.no
3

labatur.
;

Verg. Ge.
;

Sail.

Hier. ; Seru. ad Verg.

21. -ILE.]

ROMAN SERMO
17,

PLEBEIVS.

79

PljINIVS.

PSEVDO-APICIVS.

fimetum,

57

al.

"uaspicetum,

1,

23

masculetum, 17, 182 populetum, 14, 61

porculetum,
17,

ABNOBIVS.
busticetum,
1,

171

41

al

sabuletum, 27, 64

MAKTIAUS.
buxetum,
3, 58,

PALLADIVS.
3
;

al.

ilicetum, 12, 18, 20

cannetum, carduetum,

3, 22, 4, 9,

al.

citrettun, 3, 24, 14

APULEIVS.
olenticetum, > de Mag. 456, 8
:

lilietum, 3, 21, 3

pometum,

1, 36,

21. SUBSTANTIVES IN -ile These substantives, properly neuters of adjs. in -ills, are quite rare. They include the names of things and of places, and several of the former are quite classical, as cubile, hastile, monile, sedile ; late Latin gives aquimanile, Paul. Sent. 3, 6, 56 sicbuentrile, Marc. Emp. 28, fin. Like -etum, however, this suffix usually denotes locality, specifically the habitations of animals, as ouile, sheep-fold, and in this sense it prevails in the Scriptt. K. E. suile, pig-sty
;
;

Thus:
PLAVTVS
Cato:
:

bubile, Pers. 319; Cato, B. B.; Varr. B. B.; Col.; Vitr.;

Phaedr.
ap. Cliaris. 104, 29; Veget.; (form bobile Hyg. Fab. 30). Varr.; Suet. equile, B. B. 14, 2 4 (auile, L. L. 8, 34.) caprile, B. B. 2, 3, 8; Vitr.; Col.; Plin. ouile, L. L. 8, 54 ; Verg.; Ou.; Tibull.; Liu.; Col.; Lnc.

bouile,

VABBO

suile, Id. ib.; Col.

VERGILIVS

fenile,

Ge.

3,

321

Acron
Gloss
:

hoedile, ad Hor. Carm.

agnile, ap.

Ou.; Col.; Plin.; Gloss. Labb. Gloss. 1, 17, 9

;

Pauck. Spicilegium.

lects of Italy is furnished

1

Further proof of the use of these words in the rustic diaby the survival in Italian of a larger
Claud.

Mam.

Cassiod.
.

" a boue Bouile non ab sue Auile," Varr. L. L. dicitur, neque sed Cato de abro8, 54, but comp. Charts, p. 104, K. "bouile uetat dici Varro, " it is gandis legibus bouile dixit possible that auile, like bouile, was a form actually used improperly, for auiarium, so, for sake of completeness, it is introduced bracketed 4 in above list. Comp. preceding note.
3
.
. .

80

WORD FORMATION IN THE

in the other

number than

vile, capi'Ue, fenile, ovile /

Komance languages and new formations,

l ;

i.e.,

Ital., bo-

canile, porcile ;

Fr. laasfenil ; Span, henil, and the classical cubil, sedii. Diez cites from the Fr., Span., Port., a number of new formations
denoting things, but none of places except Pr. chenil. 22. SUBSTANTIVES IN -ina: These substantives, formed from the feminine of adjs. in -inus, while not closely identified with plebeian Latin, are certainly more numerous in the serrno quotidianus than the classic speech, as the following list indicates. They will receive more detailed treatment in connection with the adjectives from which they come, infra, 35.
PLAVTVS.
accipitrina, Bacch. 274
3

PETKONIVS.
4

agnina,
4

latrina,
6

Capt. 819 Cure. 580

anatina, 56, 3 ursina, 66, 5

porcina, Capt. 849 * scobina," ap. Varr. L. L. 7 tonstrina, Asin. 343 ; al.

PUNIVS.
7,

68

catulina, 29, 58

ueruina, Bacch. 887 8 uitulrna, Aul. 375

INSCRK. POMP.
capratina, 4, 1555

pnsina,

4,

1405

CATO.
9 *porrma, E. R. 47
10

APVLEIVS.
al.

rapina,

(rapa), Id. 5;

colubrina, Herb. 14
15 coquiua, (ars), Dogin. Plat. furatrina," Met. 6, 13; al. hirundinina, Herb. 73

2,

Lvcnjvs.
11

pistrina,

Sat. 16, 17

VABBO.
Sglina," E.
sutrina,
13

mnndicina, Poet. Apct. 6 rapina, Met. 6, 26 ; al.

E.I,

2,

22

textrina,

17

Flor. 9, p. 11, 17 Kr.

(ars), Sat.
14

ueterina,

E. R.

1, 38,

Men. 211 3

uiperina, Herb. 5
nstrina,
18

Met. 7, 19

COLVMELLA.
caepina, 11,
3,

TEETTLLIANVS.

56
71

napina, 11,
1

2,

cadauerina," Anim. 32 iuridicina, Pott. 3 extr.

Ital. Gram., p. 275. Hor. Ep.; Ps.-Apic. Anthol. Lat.
;

Diez, p. 643

Meyer-Lubke
s

herba, Apul. Herb.

Lucil. ; Col.; Suet.

s 7 Plin. ^CaeLAur. Arnob.; Dig. Nep.; Ps.-Apic. Tert.;Plin. Apul.;Tert. 13 = offl14 " 10 = Gloss. adi. Varr Lact.; Plin.;Lact.;Inscrr. Plin.; .; CoL;InBcrr. 1S luL Val. 1S = 14 Plin. culina, Arnob.; Pall.; Non. cina; Varr.; Plin.; Apul.; Tert. 18 17 Boeth. Solin.; Arnob.; Porphyr. ad Hor.; Seru. ad Verg.; Augustin.; Inscrr. 18

adi.,

Augustin.

23.

-GO.]

ROMAN SERMO
4,

PLEBEIVS.

81

laterina, adu. Marc. 2, 21

1 ueruecina, Id.

AATMTANVS.
3 molina, 18, 8, 11

40

uestificina, Pall. 3
2

uoratrina,

ApoL 39

CAEUVS AVREUANVS.
haedina,
4

Acut. 1, 11, 95
:

SUBSTANTIVES IN -go, (5go, -igo, -ugo) Although a cerof substantives in -go are quite classical, I have no hesitation in assigning the class as a whole to archaic and rustic Latin. Their vulgar character was evidently recognized 5 by Bonsch, who cites a large number of them in his lists of plebeian words, and Stuenkel 6 includes esurigo among the words
23.

tain

number

used by Yarro, which "uulgaris et rustici sermonis uidentur propria fuisse ." Cic. has few of these words, and with the exception of caligo, imago, they are for him mostly a7ra eip^eVa. Thus,
aerugo, *Tusc.
fuligo,
4,

14; (Hoi'.; Plin.

36, 91;

luuen.

Vulg.)

Phil

2,

(Plant.; Verg.

Eel; Col; luuen.; Quint.;

Gell)
lolligo, Diu. 2,

145; (Varr. ; Plin.; Hor. Sat.) propago, de Sen. 15, 52 (Fab. Pict. ; Lucr.
;

Verg.

Hor.

Ou.

Nep.;

Col.)

of aerugo, all these occur earlier than in its propago, primitive sense is apparently archaic in the sense of proles it is poetic. Plaut. has 7 of these words
Cic.;
;

With the exception

imago, remeligo, robigo, uesperugo, uirago of these, remdigo is archaic, (Afran., Paul, ex Fest.). Robigo, as the name of a goddess, is evidently of considerable antiquity. Two archaisms are cited by Gell. stribiligo, " uetustioribus Latinis ' " " uostribiligo' dicebatur 5, 20, 1 ; Mppagines, cited among the " in historiis ueteribus scripta sunt cabula, quae 10, 25, 1, sq.
caligo, fuligo,
;
;

it is in the sermo rusticus that they abound. The maare jority by signification appropriate to the rustic language, those in -ago denoting chiefly plants, as lappago, plantago, se-

But

those in -igo diseases of animals, mentigo, ostigo, or blights robigo, impetigo (Plin.). Many are characterized by the Scriptt. B. B. as of local or rustic usage e.g., consiligo,
lago
;

on plants,
"

uocant," Col. 6, 5, 3 cor" " iago, coriaginem rustici appellant," Id. 6, 13, 2 ostigo, men-

radicula

quam pastores consiliginem

;

Augustin. Not. Tir.; Gloss. Labb.;

3

acli.,

Lampr.; Arnob.; Edict Diocl

Pelag.Vet.

"Amm.
8

Cassiod.

Pe.-Apic.
Stuenkel,
p. 31.

Ro'nsch, p. 66, sq.

82

WORD FORMATION IN THE

[23.

-GO.

tigo quam pastores ostiginem uocant," Id. 7, 5, 21 ; suffrage, " suboles quam rustici suffraginem uocant" Id. 4, 24, 4 salsilago, " appellatur in salinis salsugo ab aliis salsilago," Plin. 31, 92; " lampago, alii lampagiuem uocant," Apul. Herb. 96.
;

It is interesting to note in this connection that of the adjs. in -osus, which are generally admitted to be characteristic of the

sermo rusticus, no less than 21 are formed from substantives in 1 The close relation existing between the suffixes -ago, -go. -ax and the undoubtedly rustic -aceus, has been well demonstrated by K. Thurneysen, (Zts.
f.

v.

Spr. 26, p. 205).

Ital.

These words have survived in the Komance languages,

-gine, Fr. -ge, -gine; Span., -gen, -ge, etc.; but, as usual with rustic derivatives, are prevalent chiefly in Ital., which is rich in new

formations names of plants, as cappraggine, farragine

;

of dis-

eases, as bolsaggine, cascaggi?ie, mellugine ; and especially in abstracts formed from subs, and adjs., as asinnagine, tristaggine?
PLAVTVS.
3

VAKRO.
Gas. 804

remeligo,

aurigo,

18

ap. Isid. Origg. 4, 8, 13

4 uesperugo, Amph. 275 5 uirago, Merc. 414

esurigo, Sat. Men. 521 inter trigo, 18 L. L. 5, 176

14

uligo,

^. R.

2, 2,

CATO.
8

aspergo,

R. R. 128
1

HIBTIVS.

depetigo,
8

Id.

157
75

indago,

16

B. G.

8,

18

siligo,

Id. 35, 1
9

similago,

Id.

HOKATTVS.

LvdLivs.
uitiligo,'" Sat. Fr. Inc.

porrigo,i^.2,3,126
38
tentigo," Id.
1, 2,

118

LVCEETIVS.
lanugo,
1

VITRVVJ.VS.
5,

11

817
31, -osus.

18

salsugo,

2, 4,

Comp.

infra,
;

"

Afran. Com.

Paul, ex Fest.

Diez, p. 652 Meyer-Lubke, ItaL Varr. ; Vitr. Quint. Tert.

; ;
;

Gram.
5
;

533.
;

Verg. Ou. Sen. ;

;

Lact.; Fulg.

Amm.
9

Lucr.; Verg.; Ou.; Vitr.; Petr. ; Plin. Plin. Ep. ; Fronto Tert.; Solin.; 7 8 Varr. Prud. Cael. Aur. ICt. *LuciL ed. Mull. Cels. ; Col. Plin. ; luuen. ;
; ;
;

Plin.;

Ambros.; Vulg.
;

Cels.; Sen.; Plin.; lustin.;

12

Col.; Plin.; Suet.; luuen. Scrib. ; Vulg. Gloss. Labb.

=
1(1

Verg.; Ou.; Cels.; Sen. Apul.; Cael. Aur.; Gloss. Vat.; Gloss. Labb.; form -ugo 14 " Col. ; Plin. Verg. Ge. CoL Sil. ; Tac. Seru. ad

Apul.

"

Verg.

Verg. Liu. ; Lucan. ; Tac. ; Plin. Pan. Flor. Gell. Tert. ; Amm. Cod. lust. " Mart. ; luuen. ; Auct. Priap. ' pUn. ; Tert.; Solin.; Cels.; Plin.; Scrib.; luuen.
I5
; ; ; ; ;

Vulg.

23. -GO.]

ROMAN SERMO
1

PLEBEIV8.

83

CELSVS.
cartilage,
3

APVLETVS.
8, 1 5, 28,
3

impetigo,
plantago,
4

17
al.

caprago, Herb. 108 lactilago, Id. 27

2,

33
3
;

lampago, Id. 96
laurago, Id. 58
lustrago, Id. 4
ostriago, Id. 28

prurigo,

5, 28,

COLVMELLA.
5

consiligo,
6

6, 5,

coriago,

6,
7,

mentigo,
scaturigo,
8

3; 13, 2 5, 21 8

al.

solago, Id. 49

al.

uernilago, Id. 109 17 urigo, Met. 1, 7

;

al.

ostigo, Id. ib.

7

ustilago, Herb. 109

3, 13,

suffrage,

4, 24,

TERTVLLIANVS.
capillago,

Anim. 51

PEKSIVS.
9

sartago,
PJDINIVS.

1,

80

TBEBELMVS POLIJO.
18

carrago,
10

Oallien. 13, 9

albugo,

32,

70
AKNOBIVS.
pendigo,
19

asperugo, 26, 102 cunilago, 19. 165

6,

16

lappago, 26, 102

lentigo, 29, 90
11
;

al.

NONIVS MARCELLVS.
putrilago, 21, 23

melligo, 12, 131

mollugo,
plantago,

26, 25,
34,

102

18

plumbago,

80 50

PALLADIVS.
;

al.

citrago,

1,

37, 2

al.

pulligo, 8, 191 salsilago, 31, 92

PLUOVS VALEKIANVS.
astago, 5, 27
;

selago, 24, 103

13

trixago,
tussilago,

24, 130
14

al.

bucellago,
capsilago,

1,

20 28

26, 30

2,

chrysolago,

2,

59

PAVLI TEST. EPIT.

forago,
15

uitrago, 2, 18

90, 12

PELAGONTVS.

GELUVS.
16

20

ossilago,
(strobiligo), 5, 20, 1.)

491

ed.

Ihm. (= ap. Veg.

(stribiligo,

Vet. 6, 14, 3)
*
6

1 * * Plin. Plin. ; Pelag. Vet. Col. ; Plin.; Paul, ex Fest. ; Tert. Th. Prise. ; 5 Plin.; Mart.; Auson.; Pelag. Vet.; Maro. Emp. Plin.; Veget.; Pelag. Vet.

Petr. ;

Veget.

Plin.; Frontin.; Apul.; Solin.; Eumen. Pan.; Amm.; Augustin.; Mart. Cap.; Isid.; 8 Plin. (Liu. 44, 33, 3, ed. Weissenb scaturiges). Plin.; luuen.; Ambros.; Pelag.

10 " Form -igo Marc. Emp. Vulg.; Marc. Emp.; Pelag. Vet. 18 " Apul. Herb. Arnob. Veget. Symm. Ep. Gloss. Isid. 17 * s 3 " Veget.; Cass. Fel. Arnob.; Peleg. Vet. Veg. Vet. 1, Vopisc.; Amm. 32,1.

" Th.

Vet.; Augustin. Prise.

"

84:

WORD FORMATION IN THE

MABCELLVS EMPIBIOVS.
surdigo,
9,

[24. -MENTVM.

VEGETIVS.
claudigo, Vet. 1, 26, 1

66

al.

PBVDENTITS.
respergo, adu.

Symm.

1,

503

THEODOBVS PRISCIANVS.
mucilago,
4, 1

CAELIVS AVBELIANVS.
ferulago, Acut. 2, 12, 84 serrago, Id. 1, 14, 107 ; al.

ISIDOEVS.

milage, (miluago), 12,

:

6,

36

24. SUBSTANTIVES IN -men, -mentum The relation of these suffixes to plebeian Latin, and to each other, is by no means as clear as that of most of those already treated.
fix

Stuenkel, following Corssen's view that -men is the older suffrom which -mentum was afterwards developed, contends that the former was retained in the sermo plebeius in a large
1

proportion of words where the literary language substituted -mentum, yet his own researches show that Varr., especially in the Sat. Men., gave preference to -mentum, while Lucr., writing in a more elevated style, preferred those in -men. Paucker, in his Subindenda Lex. Lat., (p. 430), 2 has given a clearer exposition of the relationship; according to his figures the

whole number of uett. in -mentum is 182, in -men 132 of these, 51 forms are concurrent, cognomen, cognomentum, etc., the form in -men being in 27 cases the younger. Of the words not
;

having corresponding forms, those in

the others

-mentum outnumber
;

by nearly 2
:

to

1,

(-mentum

= 104 -men = 58).

This

preference for the longer suffix is most apparent in the more vulgar writers Plaut. has 45 in -mentum, of which only 25
are classic, (Cic. or Caes.); 19 in -men, of which all are in Cic. excepting flemen, praesegmen, sarmen, svbtemen, sumen, spectamen, and for only one of these does Cic. use a corresponding long form, siibtementum. Cato, according to Slaughter, adds 10 in -mentum, and only 2 in -men, a remarkable anomaly if the latter

were an archaism. 3

Ter.,

uses out of 14 in
of his
1

-mentum

words in -men
"Im

always more correct than Plaut., only 2 not found in Cic., while all are classical. Slaughter, therefore,

Brugmann, Vergl. Uridg. gab es einige Bildungen auf -to- als Erweiterung von 2 I Stammen auf -men-," sq. regret that being unable to obtain a copy of the Subindenda, I have been forced to rely upon the extract contained in Goelzer's St. Jerome,
Gram.
II., p. 234.

Stuenkel, p. 33, citing Corss. Krit. Nachtr. p. 124, but conf.

p. 62, not.

'Slaughter, p. 23.

24.

-MENTVM.]

ROMAN SERMO
"

PLEBEIVS.

85

agrees with Ploen, that -men belongs to an elevated style of tragedy and epic poetry, and there are not so many forms in comedy and satire ; -mentum is characteristic of a less elevated style of writing-, comedy showing- fifty-two exwriting*,

The vulgar writer Vitr. amples of new forms, tragedy three." adds 4 in -mentum, 4 in -men; Silver Latin, which as a whole, seems to reflect the later tendency of the sermo plebeius, has 42 in -mentum, 26 in -men. The African writers show a
l

preference for the longer suffix

;

Gell. 9

Apul. 17
;

Tert. 10, as
;

compared with -men, Gell. 1 Apul., 13 Tert., 6 both suffixes however are favorites in African Latinity, and -men has been claimed as a distinctive feature of it. 2 From the foregoing statistics it seems clear that Stuenkel was wrong in assigning -men to the list of vulgar Latin suffixes, and that on the contrary -mentum, like other heavy terminations, was the favorite in the sermo plebeius ; this view was evidently favored by Schmilinsky, 3 who included -mentum

among

the suffixes
4

"

quas

Romanorum sermo

vulgaris praeierat;

and by Ronsch, who gives no less than 78 in -mentum as vulgar, and only 32 in -men. The same view is taken recently 5 by Goelzer, who regards the prevalence of these forms in Hier. as due to the influence of the popular speech, and those
in

-men

as distinctly poetic.

Especially noteworthy is the use of words in -men, and -mentum as equivalent to abstract substantives in -tio, a peculiarity usually regarded as characteristic of African Latin, but attributed by Schulze to the sermo plebeius in general. 6 It was first observed in connection with -mentum by Ott, 7 who

= dissimulatio, Apul.; cunctamentum = Mart. Cap.; fricamentum, confricamentum = fricatio, confricatio, Gael. Aur.; tutamentum=tutatio, Vulg. he is cited by 8 Schmidt 9 on the Sittl, who also regards this as African Latin.
cites

dissimulamentum

cunciatio,

die

dem

" Betrachten wir. 2 Slaughter, Ten, p. 24. Sittl, Lokal. Verschiedenb, , p. 140, nachklassichen Lateiu eigenen Substantiva auf men, so sind unter 43 mir
. .

bekannten Bildungen 23 bloss afrikanisch, 6 zuerst von Afrikanern gebildet, dagegen nur 4 in anderen Provinzen entstanden und 10 den Afrikaners fremd." 3 Schmilinsky, * Ronsch, p. 25. * Goelzer, p. 32 61 p. 34. Conf. Schulze, Diss. Hal. VI, p. 158 " Substt. in -men, quae eoHauschild, Id. ib. p. 252. Schulze, Diss. Hal., VI, 158, dem modo ac substantiva in -mentum non solum apud Af ricanos scriptores sed omnino " 7 in sermone uulgari saepius in locum substantiuorum in -tio successerunt. Ott,
;
.

Jahrb. 1874, Vol. 109, p. 843.

I, p. 26.

Sittl.

Lokal. Verschiedenh., p.

14:3.

Schmidt, Tert.,

86

WORD FORMATION IN THE

it

[24. -MENTVM.

and Tert., and cites from the latter deuotamentum = deuotio, aspernamentum = aspei^natio, exsecr amentum = exsecratio, supplicamentum = supplicatio; and of forms in -men, ostentamen
Apul.,

contrary regards

as late Latin, but especially frequent in

= ostentatio.

"Whether this usage

is

first

arose in African Latin or

evidently right in assigning it to the sermo pleis well shown as beius, by the force of this suffix in the Romance languages, where it regularly denotes an action or condition,
not, Schulze

but is rarely concrete Ital. conoscimento, sentimento, tradimento, udimento ; Fr., commencement, jugement, sentiment, etc.
:

PLAVTVS.

CATO.
2
3

cognomentum,

Mil. 1038

al.

cruciamentum, Capt. 999 al. 4 deliramentum, Id. 598; al.

;

explementum, Stick. 173 6 fermentum, Cos. 325 ; al. 7 hostimentum, Asin. 172 inanimentum, Stick. 173 8 nidamentum, Hud. 889 opprobramentum, Merc. 420
praepedimentum, Poen. 606 10 ptamentnm, Aul 316 al. 11 ramentum, Bacch. 680 12 scitamentum, Men. 209 sinciputamentum, Id. 211
;

antepagmentum, R. R. 14 17 coronamentum, Id. 8, 2 Id. 14 iugumentum, lax amentum, 18 Id. 19 *lutamentum, Id. 128 * operimentum, Id. 10
1

18

sicilimentum, Id.

5,

substramentum, Id. 161, 2

CAECILIVS.

commemoramentum,
peniculamentuin,
21

20

Com. 166

Id. 132

TERENTIYS
22 *iu ramentttm, Andr. 728

' stabilimentum, Cure. 367 Bacch. 929 termentum,"

1

tinnimentnm, Rud. 806

ENNIVS.

salsamentum,
AFRANIVS.

28

Ad. 380

peniculamentum,
Diez, p. ten Begriff aus."
1

13

Com. 363
.

delenimentum,

24

Com. 378

al.

" diiickt. 682,

eine

Handlung oder einen Zustand,

selten einen concre-

3 2 Poet. Cic., semel, (PhiL 11, ap. Cic. Fin.; Sail. Fr.; Messala ap. Sen.; Tac.; (JelL " comp. Hauschild, Diss. Hal. VI, p. 253, cruciamentum uulgaris sermonis esse decla" * rat frequens Plauti usas ); Arnob. Plin.; Ambros.; Sulp. Sea.; Prud.; Hier.; Vulg.;

Augnstin.;/orw *delerarnenta, Laber.

6

135.

Sen. Ep. ; Frontin.

;

Lact.; Cassian.
; ;

Verg. Ge. Gels.

;

Sen.

Col.

Tac. luuen. ; Arnob. Pall

;

Macr.
;

Enn. Ace. Seru.

; ;

9 Cl. Mam. Sidon. Ep. 10 Hor. Sat. Apnl Met. lust. Cael. Aur. ad Verg. 8 Arnob. 12 " Plin. Val. Max. AugusSchoL Pers. Gel].; Apul. Lucr.; Sen. ;Scrib.; Plin. "Fest. 15 Caecil. LuciL Arnob. tin. Vitr.;PanL exFest. 17 Plin.; Tert. "Tre;

l Varr. ; *Cic. Leg. 2, 22, bon. ap. Cic. Ep.; Cic., semel, (Clu. 33, 89) ; Liu. Vitr. Sen. 20 Fronto. ai "Cited Enn.; LuciL; Arnob. 56; Sail Fr.; Plin.; Ambros.; Vulg. "3 Var. Col. Plin. ; Gell. alio sensu, Cia by Donat. ad loc. as vulgar Amm. ICt.
;
;

temel, (Diu.

2, 117).

"

Laber.; Sail.; Liu.; Plin. Ep.; Tac.; lustin.; Fronto

ICt.

24.

-MENTVM. ]

ROMAN SERMO
1

PLEBEIVS.

87

VARRO.
Men. 199 eqtiimentum, Id. 502 2 fulmentum, ap. Non. 206, 24 3 retrimentum, R. R. 1, 64 ; a.

PLINTVB.
Sat.

crementum,

4 tomentum, L. L.

5,

167

coassamentum, 16, 210 D. conamentum, 19, 27 glutinamentum, 13, 81 19 incantamentum, 28, 10 20 meditamentum, ap. Paucker nucamentum, 16, 49
2

NIGIDIVS FIGVLVS.

inclinamentum, ap.
LVCRETIVS.

Gell. 4, 9,

forniamentum,
VlTKVVIVS.

2,

819

obturamentum, 16, 34; al. 22 placamentum, 21, 42 al. 23 recisamentum, 34, 111 secamenta, orum, 16, 42 sedimentum, 36, 73
;

21

GELLIVS.
6

auripigmentum, 7, 7, 5 7 capillamentum, 4, 1, 7 8 inquinamentam, 8, 4, 2 9 loculamentum, 10, 9, 2

CELSVS.

annotamentum, 24 decrementum,
5

1, 7,

18

al.

3, 10,

11

figmentum,* 5, 12, 12 frequentamentum, 1, 11, 12

al.

linamentum,

10

2,

11 m.; a.

omentum,

11

4,

1 wee?.
18

moderamentum, 13, 6, 1 26 legumentum, 4, 11, 4 moderamentum, 13, 6, 1 modulamentum, 1, 7, 19

simulamenttim,
27

recrementum, 13 strigmentum,
CoLVMELLA.

6, 8 in.
2,

15,

22 lemm.

6 med.

FBOKTO.

aeramentum, 12, 3, 9 calamentum, 4, 27, 1 15 crassamentum, 12, 12, 1 16 excrementum, (excerno), 17 odoramentum, 11, 2, 17
PETBONIVS.

14

reuimentum,p. 211, 21 ed. Naber. spectamentum, Diff. Foe. p. 359

ed.

Rom.

8, 5,

25

APVIjEIVS.

interpretamentum,
1

18

10, 1

agnomentnm, Mag. 56 antecantamentum, Met. 11, 9 concrementum, Mag. 49 dissimulamentum, Id. 87 al.
;
;
;

Tert.
;

Apic. Solin.
*

2 Vitr. Gels. ; Ps. Vulg. ; Ps. -Cypr. Augustin. Gael. Aur. Isid. ; Boeth. Amm. ; Sidon. Ep. 3 Gels. Macr. 4 Sen. Plin. ; Mart. Tac. Suet. Apul.
;

Arnob.
8

Gels.

Plin. ; Scrib. ; Gael. Aur. Isid.

;

'

Sen. ;

CoL

Petr.

Plin.

Solin. ;

Suet

Paul. exPest.; Gell.; Ambros.; Tert.; Hier.;Vulg.;Sulp. Seu. Gael. Aur. 8 Sen.; 10 Col.; Plin.; Not. Tir. Col.; Veg. Vet. Plin.; Pers.; luuen.; Suet. Ps. -Apic. ; Macr. 12 13 " Plin.; Hier.; Vnlg.; Augustin. Edict. Diocl. Plin.; Gell. Plin.; Val. Max.
Tert.
; ; ;

15 Gell.
18

18

Plin.; Tac.; Apul.

17

Plin.; Hier.; Vulg.; Augustin.; Gael. Aur.; Inscrr.

I9 Amm. 20 22 21 Gael. Aur.; Past. Herm. Tac.; GelL; Amm. Tac.; a4 Auct. Palimps. in Maii Praef. ad Cic. Rep. p. 32 ed. Rom. ApuL; Hier.; " Apul. Tert. ; Cypr. ; Spart. Lact. ; Hier. Vulg. ; Amm, 2 Gloss. Labb. Angustin. 27 Auct. Itin. Alex.; EccL

Gell.

ApuL

23

ss

WORD FORMATION IN THE

9,

~'4.

-MESTVM.

erudimentum, Met.
l'ulcimentum,
s

11 16

PALLADIVS.

l exercitamentum, Flor. 15

linimentum, 11,

14,

Met.

1,

illectamentum, Mag. 98 inkonestamentum, Id. 3 intrimentum, Met. 10, 13

AMMIANVS.
allenimentum, 27,
3,

moramentum,

Flor. 21
1,

palpamentum, 27, 11, 6 regimentum, 25, 9, 7 al.

;

nugarnentum, Met.

25
VEGETTVS.

obiectamentum, Mag. 1 protrimentum, Met. 8, 31

rogamentum,
Plat.
3.

(Ps.-Jf>Mi.)

Dogm.

iuuamentum, Vet. liquamentum, Id.

HIEEONTMVS.

3,

extr,

3, 66,

p. 265 H. 3 supplicamentum, Met. 11, 20

4 terriculamentum, Deo Socr. 15

alliamentum, Ep. 121 Praef. superuestimentum, Id. 29, 4

AVGVSTINTS.

TEBTVTJJANVS.

abominamentum, ac?w. /wrf. 13 aemulamentum, (Ps.-Tert.) Poet.

adu. Marc.
4,

10

implicamentum, Serm. Dom. 3 med.

laniamentum, Ep. 2, 26 liberamentum, Ciu. Dei, 6, 91 respiramentum, Gonf. 7, 7 ; al.

1,

6 aspernamentum, adu. Marc. 3, 23 7 decoramentum, Cult. Fern. 2, 12 8 deuotamentum, Scorp. 2, 349 9 exsecramentum, Apol. 22 ; al. 10 factitamentum, Anim. 18 ex.

CAEMVS AVRELIANVS.
confricamentum,
CJiron. 2, 4, 78
6,

obligate entum,
al.

11

adu. Marc.

3,

22

sputamentum, Sped. 30 strumentum, Vxor. 1, 7 13 superindumentum, adu. Marc. 3,

24
INTPK. IREN.

ia

fiicamentum, Aeut. 2, illinamentum, Chron.

27

al.

3, 8,

132.

nocumentum,

Id. 1, 1,

31

MARCELLTS EMPIRICVS.
caldamentum,
FVLGENTIVS.
5,

18

contemperamentum, 2, erudimentum, 2, 19, 2

AENOBIVS.
castellamentum,
CHALCIDIVS.
2,

14,

compulsamentum, Myth. 3, 6 imbutamentum, Id. 1, p. 15 M.

ISTDORVS.

42

praecisamentum, 19, 22, 18

VENANUVS FORTVNATVS.
saluamentum,
Vit. S. Alb.

nun cupamen turn, TYm. 306

2 *

Cael. Aur.

Augustin.; Oros.
9

3 Tert. Arnob. ; Vnlg. Sidon. Macr.; Augustin.; Dig. ~ Arnob. ; Sidon. Vulg.; Collat. Legg. Mosaic, et Roman.
;

Vulg.; Augustin.

10

Vulg.

ll

Hier.

"

Vulg.

luL Val.; Vulg.; Augustin.

Hier.

25.

-BVLVM.]

ROMAN SERMO

PLEBEIV8.
:

89

SUBSTANTIVES IN -bulum, -culum Although these have occasionally been claimed for plebeian Latin, they cannot be regarded as distinctively vulgar. All classes of words with heavy suffixes will be found to be more numerous in the semno plebeius, even when, as in the present case, a large proportion are classical. For these suffixes Paucker gives
25.

suffixes

the following figures 2 -bulum (including -bulus, -bula), 57, uett. 33, Cic. 13 -culum, (-culus, -cula), 114, uett. 72, Cic. 32. The number not found in the historians, (Caes. Sail. Nep. Of the Liu.), or the Augustan poets, is comparatively small.
: : ; ;

two

suffixes,
;

-bulum seems

of a

more popular character

in

early Latin

lum

is

more

(Plant, has 9, avoided by classic writers), -cuprevalent in the African Latinity, where the ten-

dency toward abstract expressions has given rise to its use in place of -tio, the same phenomenon as has been already noticed in the case of -mentum; Schmidt cites from Tert. obstrepitaculutn

oblocutio

potacula

= potationes

resignaculum

reuelatio.

One

relation to the
verbs, is the

characteristic of the recc. forms, of some importance in weakening in plebeian Latin of frequentative

number

of these substantives

formed from them.

Goelzer cites
culum,
etc.
4

others, Gell., lutMtaculum, Apul., occursaculum, offensaculum, Tert., exceptaculum, obstrepitaculum, uecta-

among

The following forms

terest to our subject
a.
:

are the only ones which are of any in-

Substantives in

-bulum
al.

NAEVTVS.

dentifrangibulus, -urn, Bacch. 605;

5

rutabulum,
PLAVTVS.

Com. 127

desidiabulum, Id. 376 7 exorabulum, True. 27

al.
8 mendicabulum, Aul. 703

conciliabulum,' Trin. 314;

" Substantiua hoc suffixo 1 Conf. Schulze, Diss. Hal., VI, p. 162, fonnata, quorum pauca in bonum dicendi usum recepta sunt, in sermone cotidiano usitatiora fuisse uidentur," citing Ronsch, p. 39; conf. Goelzer, p. 81, "C'est a 1'element populaire qu'on peut rapporter 1'emploi frequent fait par saint Jerome des formes en mentum 2 Pauck. 3 etc." Silb. Lat. p. 29, not. 10. culum, Schmidt, Tert.
.

L,

p. 27.
5

Cato
7

R B.

Goelzer, p. 92.
;

Nou. Com. Fest. Suet.

;
;

laid.

"

Paul, ex Fest. Liu. Fronto

; ;

Tert. ;

Hier.

Apul.

ApuL

Met.

90

WORD FORMATION IN THE

APVLETVS.
1

25.

-CVLVM.

nucifrangibulum, Bacch. 598 Aul 285 2 sessibulum, Poen. 268

prostibulum,

medicabulttm, Flor. 16, p. Kr.

al.

20, 5

tintinnabulum,
CATO.

Trin. 1004

natabulum,

12

Id. 16 in.
13

*pulsabulum, Oud.

Id.

15,

p.

53

4 acetabulum, R. R. 102 6 infundibulum, Id. 10, 1

TERTVUJANVS.
14

VABBO

dicibula,
-

adu. Valent. 20
16

mandibula,
fi

Anim. 10

cartibulum, i. L. 5, 125 *digitabulum, 1?. R. 1, 55, 1 cod.

suffibulura, L. L. 6, 21 susci tabu! urn, 8 Sat. Men. 848
9 tribute, R. R.

T LAOTANTIVS.

uertibulum," Opif. Dei,

5,

1.

22, 1

of.

VVLGATA.
fundibulum,
17

1 Macch. 6, 51

GELLIVS.

*ignitabulum,

J0

15, 2,

uectabulnm,"

20, 1,

28

GKEGOBIVS TUKONENSIS. pedibulum, H. F. 3, 15

b. Substantives in

=culum:
20

PLAVTVS.

PETRONTVB.
16

puguaculum,

Mil. 334

tomaculum,
PLINIVS.

31, 49

TITINITS.

conceptaculum,

21

11,

138

farticulum,

Com. 90

cooperculum,

22

23, 109

staticulum," 34, 163

VAKRO.
obiectaculum, B. E.
3, 17,

GEUJVS.
habitaculum,
24

5, 14,

ll

COLVMELLA.
19

MINVCIVS FELIX.
9, 12,

crepitaculum,
1

2
;

notaculum, 31, 8
-la,
;

Capit.
;

Lampr. Vulg. form

;
;

= Plant.
; ;

Tert.

Gloss. Paris.

Apul. Met.
4

Phaedr.
;

Petr.
:

Plin. ; Suet.
;

lunen. Mart. Apul. ; Paul. Nol. ; Yen. Fort.

;

Cels.
;

Sen.
6

Petr.
10

Plin.
;

Quint. ; Vulg.
7

Cassiod.
8

GIL.

4.

Vitr. ; Col. ; Plin. ; Vopisc.

Pall.

Gloss. Labb.

Gloss. Paris.
;

Fest.

ApuL

Flor.

Verg. Ge.; Plin.; form

-la, Col.;

Vulg.
bula,
son.
tin.

13 " Non. 12 lul. Val. ^formdica(Fulg.) Serm. 54. I5 10 AuMart. Cap. -um, = Seru. ad Verg. Vulg. Macr. Isid. form -la, 17 1S Amm. 19 20 Mart. luu. FronGloss. Labb. Quint.; Mart. Cap.; Arnob.

Solin.

Macr
;

Sat.

21

Gell.

22

Apul. Pall. Gloss. Labb.

; ;

Tert.

24

Tert. ; Pall.; Pacat. Pan. ;

Amm.; Vulg.;

Prud. ; Augustin.

25.

-CVLVM.]

ROMAN SERMO

PLEBEIV8.
8 pinnaculum, adu. lud. 8 potacnlum, Apol. 39 al. uectaculum, Anim. 53 ; al.
;

91

APVLEIVS.

demeaculum, Met. 6, 2 memoraculum, Mag. 56

occursacultim, Id. 64
'

offensaculum,

Met. 9, 9

ABNOBIVS.
furfuraculum,
4

remeacuhim,
signaculnm,
2

Id. 6,

2
;

6,

14

reuerticulum, Id. 3, 11

al.

Flor. 9, p. 11, 6 Kr.

Id. 6, p. 5, 18 J?r.

CHALCIDIVS.

temperaculum,

emissacnlum, Tim. 39

of.

TEBTVLMANVS.
exceptaculum, Sped. 2 obstrepitaculum, adu. Marc.
1

VBNANTIVS FOBTVKATVS.
1,

20

retentaculum, 12
3

Vit.

S.

Menard.

Eccl.

Tert. ; Vlp. Dig. ; Prud.

Vulg.

"

Glosa

laid.

II.

ADJECTIVES.
:

26. ADJECTIVES IN -bundus These adjectives hardly need any further commentary than the accompanying list, to prove
1 Out of a total of 141, 2 (uett. 52, vulgar character. recc. 89), I have found but 7 in Cic., and 2 of these confined to his letters and the oration against Yerres. The great majority

their

are confined to writers of inferior latinity, largely as a7ru />>/Plaut. has 7, of which 2, ludibundus, /aeW, and to glossaries. moribundus, recur in Cic. Cato, besides the Plautine ridibundus, has the two extraordinary forms tuburchinabundus, lur;

3 chinabundus, the use of which Quint. condemns ; Sisenn. has populabundus ; Claud. Quadrig. cunctabundus, Mnnibunde, Cor-

nif. Rhet. tremebundus ; Sail., full of archaisms, adds two, praedabundus, uitabundus, and Laber. amorabundus, cited by Caesellius Vindex 4 in his commentarium lectionum antiquarum / so that the formation, like so many others in plebeian Latin, may be reasonably regarded as archaic. Yery few, as errabundus, moribund-US, were retained in general use. Livy forms a striking exception, using not less than 17 of these words, and it has been suggested that this peculiarity constitutes part of his characteristic Patamniias? Of these 17 words only 6 are found before Liu. ; of the remaining 11, two, tentabundus, deliberdbundus, are not found later the rest are rare and for the most part confined to the historians, who naturally fall more or less under the influence of his style and vocabulary. Thus Tac. has 7 5 from Liu., contionabundus, minitalnmdus,
;

moribundus, uitabundus, cunctabundus; 2 new, deprecabundus, specidabundus ; Suet, has 6 4 are from Liu., gratulabundus, indignabundus, ludibundus, uenerabundus. The remaining two are speculabundus, from Tac., and osculabundus, not previously
;
1 See Landgraf Blatt. f. Bayer. Gymn. VIE. p. 320 Guericke, p. 32 Schmilinsky, 2 Paucker, 39; Ronsch, pp. 338-9 Frolich, B. Afr., p. 58; Ulrich, Vitr., II., p. 5. 3 Hier. p. 65 sq. Quint. 1, 6, 42, neque enim tuburchinabundum et lurchinabundum iam 4 5 GelL XI., 15, 1. in nobis quisquam ferat, licet Cato sit auctor. Klotz, Stilist. p. 83.
,

p.

36.

-BVNDVS.]

ROMAN SERMO
:

PLEBEIVS.

93

found. Curt, has 6 2 new forms, bacchabundus, mlrdbundus ; the rest from Liu., comissabundus, errabundus, iienerabundus. A strong argument that this is an archaism retained in the historians, is that they have also retained the unclassical construction of a transitive accusative after these adjectives the
;

earliest extant instance is in Sisenn. ap. Gell. 11, 15, 7, populabundus agros, and this construction is imitated by Sail, with

uitabundus, Liu. with contionabundus, uitabundus, Curt, uenerabutidus, Suet, speculabundus, lust, meditabundus, and is espe1 Aside from this concially frequent in the archaist Apuleius.

struction, the latter is very fond of adjectives in -bundus, using not less than 16, of these 11 not previously found, and 9 of these peculiar to Apul. In the later language these derivations are not infrequent, and the unusually large proportion found in Glossaries show how many more must have been in use than gained admittance into literature. Paucker's list contains 17 from Glossaries, including the Thorn. Thes. Nou. Lot. :

cadabundus, cessabundus,
conciliabundus,

imperitabundus, inpndibundus, luctabundus,

parabundus, pugnabundus, rixabundus,

sitibundus,

consolabundus,
exsulabundus,
fabundus,

minabundus, mussitabundus,
negabundus,

stabundus.

Yet as is always the case with the Glossaries, it is impossible to say how many of these words belonged to the older language. At any rate, the later literature, while containing a
comparatively large number of new forms, seems to have avoided their use many are U7ra e^/iem many more are confined to one or two authors Tert. who usually outnumbers Apul. at the rate of 3 to 2 in new formations, has only 7 as against the latter's 11 and lastly the Romance languages, while showing a number of forms in -undus, -cundus, avoided those in -bundus ; Diez cites only Fr. vagabond? This suffix belongs then to the sermo plebeius, but chiefly to its earlier period. It was one of the many archaisms preserved in popular speech, for the sake of the heavy syllables, rather than for any distinctive meaning that the suffix properly had. Caesellius Vindex, in quoting from Laberius the form
:

Compare Draeger,

I, p.

357.

Diez, p. 679.

94

WORD FORMATION IN THE

26.

-BVNDVS.

amordbund-am, already cited, says that it was used as an equiva" lent for the present participle, eafigura, scriptum, qua, ludibunda et ridibunda et errabunda dicitur ludens ct ridens et errans" and for this he was censured, according to He was speakGell., by the grammarian Terentius Scaurus.
. . .

'

'

'

'

'

'

ing however of Laberius, a distinctly vulgar writer, and may have had in mind the current popular usage of his day. But at the time when literature began to throw off the classic fetters, and suffixes became living agents of linguistic growth, adjectives in -bundus had lost their popularity, if we may " ecclesiastici eloquii argue from Tert., whom Paucker calls, 2 quasi informatorem" and it is not surprising to find them gradually disappearing from the later language.
NAEVTVS.
cassabundtis,
3

LVCRETIVS.

Com. Fr. 120

errabundus,

10

4,
11

692

uersabundus,
PLAVTVS.

6,

437

*deplorabtmdus, Aul. 316 4 lixabundus, Stick. 288 6 ludibundus, Pseud. 1275 6 plorabundus, ^J. 317
7 ridibundus, Epid. 413

VAKEO.
uertilabnndus,
18

Sat.

Men. 108

CICERO, (Epis-rr.).

noctuabundus, ad.
LABEBIVS.

Ait. 12, 1, 2

uerberabundus,

Stick.

444

CATO
lurchinabundus, Inc. Libr. Fr. 49
.,

amorabundus,
1S

ap. Gell. 11, 15, 5

tubnrchinabundus,

Id. ib.

commissabnndns,
contionabundus,
1,
>

"

9, 9,

17
3
; ;

QVADKIGABIVS. 8 cunctabundus, Ann.

3, 47,
1,

al

Fr. 106.

deliberabundus,
gratnlabundns,

54, 6

al.

"

hinnibunde, Ann. 16, Fr. 78 p.

SISENNA.
9

7, 33,

18

populabundus,

Hist. Fr.

55
f.

17 indignabundus, 38, 57, 7 18 lacrimabundus, 3, 46, 8 19 minitabundus, 39, 41, 3

a i Gell. XI., 15. 2 sq. Paucker, Ztsch. Verschiedenh. p. 141. 3 Macr. 4. eat.; conf. Paul. ex. Fest. 48,

ost.

G. 1881,
4

p. 484,

cited

by

Sittl,

Lokal.

Fest. 116, 19.

Cic. Verr. 3, 156;

;

Bp.

16, 9, 2; Liu.; Suet..; Gell.

3.
;

Paul. Diac. Gl. laid. ; con/. Paul, ex 6 Porph. ad Hot.

;

(adu.)

Cato, Oratt. Fr. conf. Ter. Scaur, ap. Gell. 11, 15,
;

Lin.; Tac.; Apul.

;

Liu. 10 Auct. B. Af r. Catull. Verg. Liu. Curt.; Vitr. Eumen. Pan.; Mamert. Julian. " Curt.; Plin.; Porphyr. ad 13 " Vitr. Chalcid. Tim. Lact. Conf. supra, p. 92.
;
;

Hor. Sat.
ChariB.
19

15 Tac.; Capit Tac.

1S

Justin.; Suet.

"Suet; GelL

18

Cypr. Ep. Lact. ;

;

26.

-BVNDVS.]
1

ROMAN SERMO PLEBEIVS.

25, 37, 12
;

95
14

mirabundus,

al

2 peregrinabundus, 28, 18, 10 tentabundus, 21, 36, 1 3 uenerabtmdus, 1, 16, 6

gaudibundus, Met. imaginabundus, Id.

8,

3, 1

munerabundus, Id. 11, 18 murruurabundus, 7rf. 2, 20

nutabundus,
16

Jd. 9,

41
5,

IVSTINVS.

periclitabundus, Id.
4

23
;

al.

exsultabundus,

18, 7,

10

rimabundus,

16

Id. 2,
^4po/.

al

meditabundus,

38, 3, 7

spumabundus,
TEKTVLLIANVS.

44

VALERTPS MAXIMVS.
festinabundus,
5

2, 8,

5
;

aucupabundus, Anim. 39
cauillabundus, Id. 34

iocabundus,

2, 4,

al.

commentabundus, Paucker
FENESTKLLA.

uagabundus. 9

ap. Fulg. Myth. 3,

cornruinabundus, 15

adu.

Marc.

4,

contemplabundus, Id. 4, 40 17 famulabundus, Id. 3, 7

palabundus,
CYPRIANVS.
18

INSCRB. POMPEIANAE.

Apol. 21

rnibundns, GIL. IV. 1688

PETROJOVS.

cantabundus, 62, 4
GELLIVS.

balabundus, jE^>. 45, 3 cniciabundus, Id. 59, 3

fluctuabundus,
19

de Laps. 25

cogitabundus, 2, 1, 2 9 gloriabundus, 5, 5, 4 iactabundus, 19, 1, 1 ; aJ. 10 laetabundus, 11, 15, 8

11

ABNOBIVS.

pauibundus,

20

7,

13

nitibundus,
oscitabuudus,

1, 11,

Ivuvs VALEKIVS.
amplexabundus,
2,

noscitabundus,
12

5,

14, 11

32

4, 20, 3,

lemm.

saltabundus, 20,

stomachabundus, 17, 8, 6 13 tmdabundus, 2, 30,3

APVtEIVS.
auxiliabundus, Deo Socr. 11 certabundus, de Mund. 22

aurigabundus, 1, 17 eiulabundus, 2, 16 natabundus, 12, 24

nixabundus,
CHAIiCIDIVS.

1,

11

rotabundus, Tim. 40 B. scrutabundus, Id. 26 B.

excusabundus, Apol. 79
1

uentilabundus, Id.
3 7

ib.

* Auct.

2 Curt.; Apul. Met. Fulg. Myth. 6 Itin. Alex. Lact. ; Mart. Cap.
;

Suet. Curt.
;

Solin.
8

Macr. ; Augustin. ;

Solin. ; Augustin.
;

Gloss. Labb.

9 10 Lact. Hyg. Fab. Vulg. Mart. Cap. 15 17 16 Salu. Lact. Cypr. Ep. Vulg. Fulg. Myth. la 20 Ambros. ; Augustin. Rufin. Auct. Itin. Alex. *Augustin.

Hyg. Fab.; Firm. Math.; ia ll Solin. Sidon. Ep.

l8

"Amm.

14

Cypr. Ep.

96
PALLADIVS.

WORD FORMATION IN THE

HABITANTS CAPELLA.
conspicabundus,
8,

27. -BILIS.

aestuabundus, 11, 17, 2

Aver. ITIN. ALEX.

803

flammabundus, 1, 90 fluibundus, 1, 88
8, (21)

adminiculabundus, uisabundus, 23

salutabundus, 7, 729 uibrabundus, 8, 880

SIDONIVS APOLLINABIS.

AMMANVS.
uastabundus, 31,
AMBBOSIVS.
1 fluctuabundus, de lob,

8, 6

carminabundus, Ep.
iactitabundus, Id.
latitabundus, Id.
4, 10,
3,
1,

8, 11

13 6

extr.

extr.

27

ludificabundus, Id. 7, 14 otiabundus, Id. 4, 18

AVGVSTTSVS.

contremibtmdus, in Ps. 17, 20

extr.

ALDHELMVB.
rudibundus, de Re Gramm. in Class. Auct. 5, 568 rngibundus, Carm. de Virg. 1226

insultabundns, Ep. 35, 3

mendicabundns,

Id. 261, 1

27. ADJECTIVES IN -bills : That the frequent use of adjectives in -bills is a feature of the sermo plebeius has been gen3 erally conceded, and statistics tend to establish this view.

The

entire

number
Of

1082, of the whole.

recc. 801, uett. 289,

in the language, as given by Paucker, 3 is and of these only 89 in Cic., barely 7i# the remaining 200 uett. a number are poetic ;
; :

thus Verg. gives 10 Ou. 27. 70 occur first in Silver Latin L. Sen. 25, Plin. 16, Col. 3, Mart., Imien., and Pers. 1 each. The majority however belong to writers of inferior Latini4 ty. They are numerous in early Latin, and Knapp is undoubtedly correct in regarding them as another instance of the retention of archaisms in the sermo plebeius. The frequency in Plautus of these acljs., and of advs. in -biliter is often noticed 5 by Lorenz, and Schmilinsky (p. 38), gives a list of 22, which he attributes to the vulgar Latin. The prevalence of such adverbs in the wall-inscriptions of Pompeii has been cited by
Augustin. Cypr.; (Rufin. ) Comm. in Oseam. Rebling, p. 24; Thielmann, Cornif. Rhet., p. 98; Stumer, p. 11 ; Koliler, p. 378, " ce sont encore la des mots Schulze, Diss. HaL VI., p. 169 Regnier, St. Aug. p. 6, 3 4 bien populaires ; " Guericke, p. 33. Paucker, Materialien III., p. 18. Knapp, s Lorenz ad Mil., 60; Id. ad Pseud. 933 ; Id. Kr. Anm. ad Most. 24; Gell., p. 155.
1
; ;

ad Mil. 260, citing Plant, dissimulabiliter, perplexabilitcr, pollucibiliter, Naeu., exanimabttiter, Pacnu. minitabiliter ; Ace., indecorabiliter, Cato, imperabiliter ; Varr. Sat. Meu., mutabiliter.
Id.
,

27. -BILIS.]

EOMAN SEEMO

PLEBEIVS.

97

1 Munro, as an evidence of their frequent use in the sermo

plebeius. It is chiefly

however in the

later

language and

first

of all

in the African writers, that this formation becomes prominent. 2 Gell. adds 15, Apul. 28, Tert. 74, Arnob. 10. From this time on, these adjs., like the verbal abstracts in -tio, -sio,

seem to have been formed from any verb at pleasure. 3 Their number grew steadily under the Scriptt Eccl.; Hier. seems to have been especially fond of them, adding 20 to the list, and 4 employing no less than 122 of those already in use. As late as the 5th cent., a single author, Gael. Aurel., added 44 new words to this class, 5 and their frequency in the Eomance languages shows that the suffix maintained its activity uninterrupted, until modern times. These adjs. are regularly derived from the present stem
;

irregular formations from the part, per/., as flexiUlis, Cic., are rare in classic Latin, but become very frequent in the later
130) thus, Tert., accessibilis, diuisibilis, indiuisibilis, interemptibilis, irreprehensibUis, etc.; Hier., con-

language,

(uett.

9, recc.

temptibilis, impassibilis, irremissibilis, etc.

The forms from verbs in -scere are worthy of note, as being evidence of the plebeian weakening of inchoative verbs such forms are unknown to the classic Latin, and appear first in the literature of the decadence thus, Tert., immarcessibilis ; Hier.,
:

7 putrescibilis, concupiscibilis, Cassiod., erubescibilis, etc.

Another evidence of the plebeian character of these adjs. is afforded by the large proportion compounded with prepositions, Thus in Paucker's list, or formed from compound verbs.
2 Munro, ad Lucr. VI, 1176, cited by Knapp, Gell., p. 155. Sittl, Lokal. Ver" Bei den. Adjektiven haben namentlich die Ableitungen mit -bilis den Afrikanern sehr viel zu danken." It has been sometimes suggested that the prevalence of these forms in Gell. is due to conscious imitation of the old writers. The large number however found in Tert., five times that of Gell., tends to prove that the latter was simply following the tendency of his age. In conscious archaism of Gell. and Apul. (as subs, in -or, adjs. in -bundus) their formations " Die 3 usually outnumber those of Tert. Diez, p. 644, spiitere Latinitat scheint auch dieses suffix wie einzige andre, fast an jeden belebige Verbum gefugt zu haben," conf. Bonnet, p. 466, "H eemble qu'on les ait aimes pour lenr longeur meme, car on ne craint ni Fablatif en abilibus, ni surtont 1'adverbe en abiliter," citing from Greg.
i

schiedenh., p. 141,

Tur.: execrabiliter, fauor abiliter, horribiliter, inccssabiliter, inrationabiliter, inre4 Pauck. preTiensibilater, terribiliter, trlumphabiliter, uenerabiliter. Hier., p. 64. 5 7 GoelComp. Goelzer, p. 169. Goelzer, p. 139 ; Pauck., Material. Ill, p. 2, not. I.
zer,

p 140 Pauck. 7
;

Material. Ill, p. 19, " 22 doch nur recc."

98

WORD FORMATION IN THE

[27.

-BILIS.

about 600, or over one-half, are so compounded. These were much rarer in the classic language thus Cic. has but 31 4 with ad-, accusabilis, admirabilis, affdbilis, aspectabilis ; 4 with con-: commemorabilis, congregabilis, comparabilis, comprehensibilis ; Iwithde-: detestdbilis; 2 with dis-: dissipabilis, dissoliibilis ; 2 with exinaeexitiabilis, exorabilis ; 17 with in:

quabilis,

inaestimabilis, incommutabilis,

indissolubilis,

inexora-

bttis, inexpiabilis, inexplebilis, inexplicobilis, inexpugnabilis, immobilis, implacabilis, incredibllis, innumerabilis, insanabilis,

insatiabilis, insaturdbilis, intolerabilis ;

one with per-

perflabilis.

Of the entire number

pounded
cent.

of these adjs., there are over 350 comwith in- negative; of these Cic. has barely 5 per

It is noteworthy that these adjs. are rare in the Scriptt. B. B., and consequently do not belong to the sermo rusticus. In the following list, out of 4 words from Cato, only one, restiVarro, B. B., gives only one, alibilis ; bilis, is from the B. B. Col. 3, and Pall., writing at the period of greatest fertility of

derivation, only two. Before leaving this class of adjs. a few words must be said about their use in an active sense. The normal value of the
suffix is passive, but in archaic and in late Latin the active meaning is not uncommon, and Paucker has indicated 277 1 Of adjs. which are so employed, either wholly or in part. these, all are recc. but 63, and the majority of those are from early Latin. Very few are classical Cic. has 9 amabilis, ela;

mentabilis, flebilis, incredibiliter, lamentabilis, patibilis, stabilis,

terribilis.
lis,

Plaut.

on the contrary has

12, adjutabilis, conducibi-

discordabilis, dissimulabiliter, excruciabilis, immemorabilis,

impetrabilis, incogitabilis, lucriftcabilis, ludificabilis, perplexabilis, prostibilis ; Cato adds 1, imperabiliter ; Pacuu. 1, minitabilit&r ;

Ter.

1,

placabilis ; Ace.

3, horrificabilis,

indecorabiliter, tabifica-

bilis; Lucil. 2, genitabilis, monstrificabilis ; Afran. 1, intolerabilis ;

Quadrig. 1, exsuperabilis ; Varr. 3, alibilis, significabilis, uigabiA few are first found with lis ; Lucr. 2, mactabilis, manabilis. active meaning in the Augustan poets Verg., lacrimabilis,
:

penetrabilis, Hor., illacrimabilis, Ouid., durabilis, resonabilis, sonabilis ; and the usage gains ground in Silver Latin: Val.

Max., uenerdbilis / Scrib., irrequiebilis ; Col., medicabilis / Pers.,

1

Conf.

Pauck

Materialien, HI., passim.

27. -BILIS.]

ROMAN SERMO

PLEBEIVS.

99

; Plin., generabilis, medbilis, spirdbilis, uisibilis, Stat., remedbilis, Quint., persuasibilis, Tac., delectdbilis ; Inscrr. Pompeian., festinabiliter, irrumabiliter. But it is above all in the

repardbilis

African writers that this usage flourished

Paucker

cites

from

Gell. consolabilis, crutiabilis, impeccabilis, incongelabilis, inuitabilis, obsequibilis, uocabilis ; and from Apul. eiulabilis, inerrabilis,
inexplebilis, mutabilis, uitiabilis, ululdbilis;

and

Sittl

attributes

7 to Arnob. frustrabilis,

irreuocabilis, irrecordabilis, penetrabilis,

cruciabilis, uenerabilis, genetabilis.

As all three of these authors are noted for their love of archaisms this active use of adjs. in -bills may have been a conscious imitation of the older writers.
NAEVIVS.
exanimabiliter, Com. 35
ludificabilis, Cos.

761

perplexabilis, Asin. 792 pollucibiliter, Most. 24 ; al.

prostibilis, Pers.

PLAVTVS.
adiutabilis, Mil. 1144
2
;

837 518

al.

sepelibilis, Gist. 62

Trin. 466 44 3 conducibilis, Id. 36 4 cruciabiliter, Pseud. 950 discordabilis, Capt. 402 dissimulabiliter, Mil. 260 6 donabilis, Bud. 654 6 excruciabilis, Cist. 653 7 exoptabilis, Stick. 395
aequiperabilis,
castigabilis, Id.
illocabilis, Aul. 191 ,r ,,.,,,.,.,. Men. 168 *illutibilis, '

spefabilis, Capt.
18

ntibilis,

Merc. 1005
13

uerberabilis, Aul. 633

noluptabilis,

Epid. 21

ENOTVS.
adulabUis,
14

ap.
16

Non.

155, 30

propitiabilis,

Com. 6

~
,.,.
,. 16

^Q
.

cognobilis,
.

..

538 immutabilis, Epid. 577 9 inamabihs, Bacch. 614

immemorabms,

..--

Cist.

_ ,^ _,, imperabiliter, ap. Chans. 202,11

,

_ n _ __ ' 13 ap. Gell. 20, 5,

.

.,.,

*.

.,

,.'.

10
11

incogitabilis,

Mil. 544
Cos. 811

.,..

_..

*inductibilis," ap. Phn. 29, 14 A -u-v oc ^ 18 T>

,

,'

,.,.,.

,.

nn

restibilis,

R. R.

35, 2

indomabilis,

PACWIVS.
al.

intestabilis, Cure.

30

*lnctificabilis, Antiop.

14

lucrificabilis, Pers.
I

712

minitabUiter,

19

Tr. 15

Wahrscheinlich sind die Afrikaner anch bei der aktiven Verwendung der Adjektiva auf bilis in hervorragendem Grade beteiligt." Sittl, Lokal. Verschiedenh. p. 142. * Cornif. Rhet. ; Cael. Aur. Eccl. Auct. B. Afr. ; Amm. adi. ApuL; Prud.
II ; ;

"

GelL ; Apul. Prud.

;

Ambros.

Prud.

Lucil. Sat. ; SiL

Lucr.

Verg. ; On. ;

Plin. Ep.; Sen.

10

Vulg.; Augustin.

Lact.; Amm.; Mart. Cap.; Ter. Auct. Itin. Alex.

;

Fragm.

lur.

Rom. Vat.

Mythog. Lat.;

" CaeL Aur.

"

"Amm.

"Amm.

"Prud.

"

CrelL

Varr. ; CoL ; Plin.

Ace.

100
TERENTIVS.
1

WORD FORMATION IN THE

Phorm. 225
ClCEKO (EPISTT.). 12 consolabilis, Ep.
13

[27.

-BILI3.

uincibilis,

4, 3,

irritabilis,

Alt. 1, 17,

Accivs.
2

*alternabilis,
3

Tr. 264
Id.

HOKATIVS.
immersabilis, Ep.
1, 2,

555 *horrificabilis, Id. 617 indecorabiliter, Id. 258 *inorabilis, ap. Nan. 487, 15
aspernabilis,
4

insolabiliter, Id. 1, 14,

22 8

VlTKVVlVS.
perspicibilis, 9, 1, 11
14

odibilis,

Didasc.

1,

7 JtfM.

tabificabilis, Tr.

421

sensibilis,

5, 3,

I/vcmvs.
5

CELSVS.
16
ySatf.

genitabilis,

1, 1

inuisibilis,
16

Praef., p. 3, 27

D.

*monstrificabilis, Id. 26, 50

sorbilis,

2,

18 med.

COLVMELLA.
POMPONTVS.
ascendibilis,

Com. 18

inexputabilis, 9, 4, 6

PERSIVS.

QVADBIGAKIVS.
6

17

plorabilis,

1,

34

exsuperabilis,

Ann. 1 JV. 7
PLINIVS.

VAEKO.
alibilis, jR.
.

arabilis, 17,
2, 11,
7

41

ctf.

cocibilis, 16,

25

55 Non. 131 inexstingtribilis, ap.

famigerabilis,

L. L.
8

6,

computabilis, 19, 139

exscreabilis, 20, 157
friabilis,
18

inuitabilis, ap. Gell. 13, 11,

9

17,
19

29
113 D.
1

significabilis,

L. L.

uigilabilis, Sat.

52 Men. 485
6,

fricabilis, 31,

inefiabilis,

5,

LVCKETIVS.
aerumnabilis,
11

10

6,

1228

allaudabilis, 5, 158
auersabilis,
6,

390

20 84 20 inflexibilis, 28, 192 ingestabilis, 7, 41 ingnstabilis, 2, 238

ineffugibilis, 28,

inexstirpabilis, 15,

insedabiliter, 6, 1174

meabilis,
nisibilis,

2,
21

manabilis,
1

1,

534
2

11,

10; al. 146

* CoL Apnl. Anthol. Lat.

;
;

Mnscrr. => aeternabilis.

Gell.

Capit. Augustin.
;

6 6 7 Arnob. Verg.; Stat. Lampr.; Ambros.; Eccl. Apnl. Met.; Gloss. Labb. 9 w 10 Itala; Arnob.; Lact.; Vulg.; Scrib.; Augnstin.; Heges. Augustin. Apul.; Ps.u Arnob. 12 Gell. Ambros. " Hor. Ep. Amm. Lact. 14 Sen. Ep. Apul. Augnstin. 16 Lact. 18 " Claud, in Eutr. Lact. Chalcid. Tim.; Macr. Scrib.; Col.; Gael. Aur. 18 19 ao Gael. Aur. Sen.; Plin. Ep.; Amm.; Gael. Aur. Apul.; Augustin. Apul.; Prud. adu. Paul. NoL
4
;

27. -BILIS.]

ROMAN SERMO

PLEBEIVS.
eiulabilis, Met. 4,
14

101
3
Plat. 3, p.

MABTIATJS.
delebilis, 7, 84, 7

hinnibilis,

Dogm.

265

H.
INSCKB. POMPEIAN.
festinabiliter,

improcreabilis, Id. 1, 5
inauersibilis, Ascl.
1,
13

40
Plat. 1, 5

Ephem. Epigr.
IV, 659

177 no. 271

fratrabiliter, C. I. L.

infinibilis,

Dogm.

irrumabiliter, Id. 1931

innoininabilis, /<#. ib. inoptabilis, Met. 9, 12

interfectibilis, Herb.

89

inerrabilis,

IWENAMS.
1

Dogm.
15

Plat. 1, 11

irrationabilis,
16,

Id. 2, 16
Jfei. 3,

curabilis,

21

irremunerabilis,
16

22
13

iiTeposcibilis,

Apol. 92
Plat. 2,

GELUVS.
illatabilis, 1, 20,

irresolubilis,

Dogm.
18

17

liquabilis,

Apol. 30

impeccabilis, 17, 19, 6

imprensibilis, 11, 5,
inadulabilis, 14, 4, 3

multiforabilis,

M?r. 3

in.
;

4
16

naturabilis, Dogm. Plat. 2, 12 nutabilis, Deo Socr. 4

al.

incongelabilis, 17,

8,

pronuntiabilis,

Dogm.

Plat. 3, p.

indissimulabilis,' 10, 22, 24

262
19

indeprecabilis, 1, 13, 3
3

tutiabilis,

de Mund. 3
ilfei. 5,

inopiaabilis,
4

17, 19, 18

ululabilis,

30

insensibilis,

17, 10, 17
5

*insperabilis, 4, 18, 3

TKBTVZiLIANVS.
acceptabilis,
accessibilis,
23
21

obsequibilis,

2,

29, 12

cfe

Or. 1

',

al.

nocabilis," 13, 20, 14

22

Prax. 15
adu. Valent. 27
24

agnoscibilis,
APYIiETVS.

apprehensibilis,
7

Id. 11

adorabilis, Met. 11, 18

appetibilis,

Dogm.

Plat.

2,

p.

19
cachinnabilis, Met. 3, 7
cogitabilis, Apol. 64
8
;

blasphemabilis, (7u^. i^em. 2, 12 commiscibilis, -4ni7K. 12 85 compassibilis, adu. Prax. 29

concussibilis, adu. Marc. conseruabilis, Id. 2, 13
1,

al.

25

conuersibilis,

Dogm.

Plat. 3, p.

contaminabilis,
contradicibilis,
*coodibilis,
27

26

/c?.

4,

20
al.

267 H.
9

Cam.

C^r. 23
;

culpabilis,
10

Mag. p. 223
Ascl.

adu. Marc. 4, 9

creabilis,

15

demutabilis,

88

Anim.
39

2,

densabilis,

11

Herb. 59

determinabilis, adu. Herm. 41

dispartibilis, Id.
s 4

effabilis, Apol.
1

64

Aur. Viet. ; Amm. ApuL; Lact.;Ser. Samm. Augustin. 6 Amm. * 8 Chalcid. Tim. Firm. Math. Augustin. Hier.; Augustin.; Macr. Sat. 10 " CaeL Aur. 1S CaeL Aur. " Mart. Tert.; Arnob.; Hier. Augustiii.; Hier.; EccL 14 16 Lact. " Prud. " Sidon. Ep. "Prud.; 16 Sidon. bros.; Augustin. Ep. Cap. a4 CaeL Aurel. 20 Amm. 21 22 Eccl. " Augustin. CaeL Aur. Lact; Hier.; ICt. a a8 *EccL EccL Augustin.; EccL EccL; Prud.
Gael. Aur.
2

lulian. ap.

Am

102
diuisibilis,
1

WORD FORMATION IN THE

inobscurabilis,

[27.

-BILIS.

Anim. 14 Hon. 12 ; al. 2 exspectabilis, adu. Marc. 3, 16 fas tid ibilis, Anim. 33 fatigabilis, Id. 32 3 illaesibilis, adu. Valent. 27
docibilis,
4 immarcescibilis, Cor. Mil. 15 immundabilis, de Pudic. 20
5

interpretabilis, adu. Valent. 14

^wim. 3

inuincibilis," adu. Herm. 11 irrecuperabilis, Pudic. 14

irreformabilis,
a/.

ac?w.

Valent. 29

ao

irreprehensibilis,
irrespirabilis, /c?o?.
iterabilis, adu.
21

Res.

Cam. 23
28
;

24
2,
al.

importabilis,

adu. Marc.
6

4,

27

Marc.

inapprehensibilis,

adu.

Valent.

11;

oJ.
.4ra'?ra.

incommiscibilis,
7

12

adu. Marc. 3, 19 noscibilis," ad Scapul. 2 fin. 23 adu. Prax. 29 passibilis,

nascibilis,

incompassibilis, Prax. 29 inconcessibilis, de Pudic. 9

incongressibilis,
aetfw.
8

perpetrabilis, ad Vxor. 2, 1
placibilis, Res.
2,

Cam. 43

incontaminabilis,
8

Jrf.

Marc. 4, 14

27

properabilis,

Anim. 43

inoontemplabilis,

JBes.

<7am. 55

remissibilis,
45

recussabilis, adu. Marc. 4, 35 24 Pudic. 2

(7a7-w.

incontemptibilis, Apol. 45 incontradicibilis, adu. Marc. 4, 39 Z. inconvertibilis, Hermog. 12 ;

incorporabilis, adu. Marc. 3, 17
10

reuincibilis, JSes.
scibilis,

63

adu. Marc. 5, 16

strangulabilis,

Anim. 32
(7a?*?i.

tardabilis, Id. 43
transfigurabilis,

incorruptibilis,
incusabilis, ac?
11

Anim. 50
1,

C%r. 6

.ZVatf.

12

usurpabilis, adu. Marc. 2, 6

88

indemutabilis,
IS

Hermog. 12
12

inuituperabilis,

adu.

Marc.

2,

indeterminabilis,
indiuisibilis,
ineffigiabilis, 7d.

adu. Haer. 7

10;

al.
117

J.nm. 51
24

indemutabilis,

adu. Hermog. 12

inemeribilis, Res.
14

Cam. 18
adu. Valent. 37

TREBELLIVS POLMO.
damnabilis,
88

inexcogitabilis,

2V^r. Tyr. 17
30, 24.

informabilis, adu. Prax. 27

pompabilis,

7c?.

inhonorabilis, ac?w. Marc. 3, 17 15 oc?. Valent. ininterpretabilis,

ABNOBIVS.
altercabilis, 5,

14

3
;

Herm. 45 16 adw. Herm. 45 ininuestigabilis, 17 ac?w. flaer. 46 innascibilis,

ininuentibilis, aofw.

auspicabilis, 4, 7
29

a/,
;

commeabilis, 3, 13
contemptibilis,
30

al.

4, p.
2,

155
al.

interemptibilis, adu. Marc. 3, 6

interminabilis,
1
;

corruptibilis,

68

18

Id. 2,

3
a

aZ.

frustrabilis, 2, 22
3 8

Ambros. Vulg. Eccl.

;

Auct. Itin. Alex.

;

Lact.
Eccl.
;

Eccl.

Vulg. Hier.
;

PauL
Lact.;

Nol.
Eccl.

Cassiod.

Cael. Aurel.

Eccl.

Eccl.

Augustin.
;

Eccl.

10

"Eccl.
Cl.

" Eccl. Lact. 1S EccL " Diom.; laid.; Eccl. 15 EccL Eccl.; Vulg. 18 20 odw. ApuL "EccL Sid. Ep.;Salu.;Boeth. Arnob. Vulg. adu. S3 21 2a 24 Cael. Arnob. Prad. Vulg. Eccl. Mam. EccL Augustin. EccL
; ; ; ; ; ;

Aurel.

EccL

Mart. Cap. Eccl. Lampr.; Vlp. Dig.; Eccl.

ss

27
30

adu.

Ennod.

as

Sidon. Ep. Salu. Augustin. ;

; ;

Lact.; Augustin.;

EccL

27. -BILIS.]

ROMAN SERMO
l

PLEBEIVS.

103

inexsaturabilis,
2

2,

40

VEGETIVS.
irregibilis," 2, 3

irrecordabilis, 2, 28

18 3 suspicabilis, 1, 48
irrefutabilis,
4,

AMBKOSIVS.
absolubilis, in Ps. 118, Serm. 12, 7 consociabilis, Ep. 7, 1

LAMPKIDIVS.
4 pudibilis, Heliog. 12, 2

defensabilis,
18

/<#.

56, 5

enodabilis, in Luc. 10, 147

CHAIJCEDIVS.

complexibilis, Tim. 168

contionabilis, Id. 223
deriuabilis, Id. 51, E. 5 formabilis, Id. 203 ; al.
6 incommunicabilis, Id. 3 7 infitiabilis, Id. 15 8

de Noe et Area, 15, 52 impraeuaricabilis, de Fug. Saec. 3,

*gestabilis,

16
19

indocibilis,

in Ps. 47, 21
;

inexsolubilis, Ep. 9, 70
20

al.

inintelligibilis,
21

Off. 1,

14

inueniabilis,
al.

in Ps. 35, 12

irrefrenabilis,
9

Id. 106

odorabilis,

28

de Noe, 15, 52

perceptibilis,

Id. 27,

D.

porrigibilis, Id. 44, JJ. 10 replicabilis, Id. 105 ; aZ.

receptabilis, Ep. 44, 1 refutabilis, in Luc. 8, 49

resolubilis,
23

in Ps. 118,

m. 13,

20
PAIiIiADIVS.

sulcabilis,
Insit.

Hexaem.

3,

condemnabilis, Poet, de curuabilis, 12, 15, 2

11

HJEKONTMVS.
24

capabilis,

Didym. Sp.
26

Set.

AMMIANVS.
11

celebrabilis,
14

29, 5,

56

concupiscibilis, 1, 1

Quaest. inParal.

despicabilis, 26, 8, 5 inexpedibilis, 31, 13, 15

infigurabilis, 24, 4, 15
letabilis, 19, 4, 7

26 contemptibilis, .>. 146, 2 37 inlerem. 3, ac? 17,9 diligibilis, 5, 1

desperabilis,
28

PM.

indicibilis,

Orig. in lesai. 7, 1

nexibilis, 29, 2, 11

inconvincibilis,

Orig.

in

lerem.

permutabilis, 31,
13

2,

11

Horn. 3
infrangibilis, in lerem. 3,

pensabilis, 31, 13, 11

perspicabilis,
14

ad

17, 1

14, 8,

potabilis,
15

18, 9, 2

inuenibilis, in lesai. Horn. 2, 2 genibilis, in Ezech. 11 oc? 5, 15

regibilis, 16, 12, 10

rotabilis,

immensurabilis,

20

23, 4, 2
16

imparticipabilis,

in Ephes. 47 in Didym. de

uegetabilis,

22, 8,

28

Spir. Set. 61

6 Eccl. 1 3 * Auct. Itin. Alex. Oros. a adw.==Iul. ap. Augustin. Chalcid. Tim. 7 8 9 10 Sern. ad Aen. ; Vulg. Augustin. Augastin. Augustin.; Cassiod.; Boeth. " Ambros. 14 Auson. Cael. Aur. Ven. Fort. Ambros.;Sidon. "Augustin. Q0 EccL " CaeL Anr. 18 Cassiod. "Eccl. "Mart. Cap. Augustin.; Insert. as Eccl. 2* 51 Isid. Prud. ; Sidon. Augustin. ; Cassiod. ; Cassian. Greg. M.
B
;

2<

Vulg.; EccL

47

Vulg.

M Maxim.

Taur.

a9

Cl.

Mam.

104:

WORD FORMATION IN THE

1

27. -BILIS.

impotabilis, Ep. 78 imputribilis, Id. 64, 9 intransibilis, in lesai. 4, 11, 15

2

exercibilis, Id. 3, 8, 151 existimabilis, Acut. 2, 35, 185

febribilis, Chron. 4, 8,
fingibilis, Id. 2, 4,

al.

112

irrecusabilis,
3

Ep. 60, 14

104
;

motabilis, Norn. Hebr. col. 90 putrescibilis, in lob. 17

terminabilis, Ep. 98, 17
uolutabilis,

formicabilis, Acut. 2, 27, 145 grauabilis, Acut. 1, 15, 136;

al.

al.

Nom. Hebr.

col.

95

immitigabilis, Chron. 4, implebilis, Id. 3, 8, 139

15

3,

33

inapprehensibilis,

Acut.

1,

3,

AVGVSTINVS.
4

38
Trin. 5,
5

amissibilis,

capabilis, contr.

4 Maxim.

incurabilis,
2, 9,

18

Id. 2, 37, 191

17

al.

indicabilis, Id. 2, 3, 13
indigestibilis,
Id. 2, 9,

conuertibilis, Ep. 169, 11

55

al.

erm. 188, 22 6 discemibilis, Enchir. 90

dicibilis,

innutribilis, Acut. 2, 9, 55

exaudibilis,' Serin. 351, 4 ; al. fabricabilis, Genes, ad Litt. 15

gratulabilis, Serm. 285, 6

leuabilis,

intemperabilis, Chron. 1, 4, 124 A cut. 3, 7, 71

mitigabiliter, Id. 1, 11, 76

nauseabilis, Chron. 3, 2, 18
nutribilis,
Je/.

imperturbabilis, Conf. 2, 10, at

8

5, 1,

al.

inamissibilis,
9

Ciu. Dei, 22, 30, 3

inconuersibilis, Music. 5, 21

pausabilis, Id. 2, 13, 150 percussibilis, Acut. 1, 16, 163

al.

inscmtabilis, Ep. 106, 4 10 in Ps. 41, 2 insiccabilis,

insonabiliter, Ep. 147, 37
irregressibilis, G'zw. Dei, 8,
irrisibilis, /Serm. 87,

30 prouocabilis, Id. 3, 21, 198 recussabilis, Chron. 3, 6, 88

praefocabilis,
Id. 2, 6,

18

22

reflabilis, Id. 4, 1,

al.

remissibilis, Id. 2, 13, 164

permirabilis, Genes, ad Litt. 1, 10 perprobabilis, Music. 1, 6, 12

11

repercussibilis, Id.

1, 1,
;

45
al.

al.

siccabilis, Id. 3, 8, 138

portabilis,

Ep. 31, 4
12

suffocabilis, Acut. 1, 9,

59

recordabilis,

Music. 6, 6 seductibilis, in Ps. 54, 22

uulnerabilis, Id. 3, 17, 171.

;

al.

SIDONIVS APOUJNAKIS.

CAELTVS AVBELIANVS.
apertibilis, Acut. 3, 3,

24

al.

defaecabilis, Ep. 1, monubilis, Id. 2, 2

ascensibilis,

13

Chron. 3,

1,

peruagabilis, Id.
19

ib.

bibilis, Acut. 2, 11,

81

plectibilis,

Id. 4,

commobilis,
digestibilis,

Id. 2, 9,

48 88

prolectibilis, Id. 4, 18

conabilis, Id. 3, 1,
14

4
1, 4,

Chron.

BOETHIVS.
umbrabilis, Cons. Phil.
Vulg. Sidon. Ep.
3

excitabilis, Chron. 1, 5,
l

175
2

3,

4
Eccl.
Cl.

Rufin.;Attgustin.Ep.
8

Cod. lust.

EccL

Cassiod.
*

8 Eccl. SchoL luuen. 13 Arnob. EccL Ion.

Hilar. ;

EccL
5

Th. Prise. ; Plin. VaL

" Ps.-Apic. " Cod. Theod.

EccL

"

Sidon. Ep. Th. Prise. ;Cassiod.

"

Mam.;

17

Th. Prise.

88. -ivvs.]

ROMAN SERMO
:

PLEBEIVS.

105

That a large proportion of these 28. ADJECTIVES IN -iuus 1 adjectives are plebeian was first claimed by Guericke, in connection with the word absentiuus occurring- in the speech of the vulgar Trimalchio, in place of absens. His position is
sustained with reason by Schulze, who cites in support of his view the tables prepared by Paucker in his Materialien z. 2 lat. Worterbildungsgeschichte VI. According to the latter, the language contains 527 of these words, uett. 93, recc. 434, and only 26 quite classic, so that five-sixths of the whole are found in late Latin, and barely one-fourth of the remainder, or 4 % of the whole, are classic. In Cic., aside from lucratiuus, found in his letters only, and the old word soniuius, 3 occurring in formulaic expressions, I have found only the following 24
:

adoptiuus,
aestiuus,

festiuus,

natiuus,

fugitiuus,
furtiuus,
insitiuus,

praerogatiuus,
ratiocinatiuus,

assumptiuus,
captiuus,

subditiuus,
subsiciuus,

comparatiuus,
definitiuus,

instaurathras,

intempestiuus,
internecrous,
lasciuus,

tempestiuus,
translatiims,

deliberatiuus,

demonstratiuus,

uotiuus.

Of 434 recc. not less than 124 occur first, or alone in the grammarians, e.g., Priscian 34 many others occur in earlier writers, but have been retained by grammarians in a technical sense, as positiuus. Those introduced by the grammarians I have excluded from the list. It seemed on the other hand advisable to include in full the words due to Gael. Aurel., and
;

to Boeth., (as given by Paucker), to show the enormous extent to which these two -late writers employed the suffix. Like

most suffixes freely used in late Latin, it has given rise to numerous new formations in the Eomance languages, 4 and is
dif, oisif, tardif,joli,

especially frequent in Fr., as appreciatif, craintif, fautif, malaO. Fr., jolif ; Sp., altivo, pensativo, som-

brio ; Ital., attentive, sensitive, etc.

The comparative frequency

E. E.
i

is

of these forms in the Scriptt. worthy of note: out of the 19 which occur earlier
Schulze, Dies.
3

Guericke, p. 32.

HaL VI,
-iuius

176 ; Paucker, Mater. VI,

4

p.

12

conf. Ronsch, p. 129 sq. conf. Gael. Aur. Chron.

For the form

Paucker compares

lixiuus, lixiuius ;
;

ItaL

Gramm.

p.

297

2, 3, 70, uolgo lixiuium uocant. Matzner, Fr. Gramm. p. 27S

Diez. p. 669

Meyer-Ltibke,

106

WORD FORMATION IN THE

;

[23. -iws.

Col. adds 3, and Plin. 8, while Cic., Cato lias 5, Van. 5 the late rustic writer Agennus Vrbicus, in the few pages exIn conclusion I have no tant, has no less than 5 new forms. hesitation in attributing this suffix to the plebeian, and especially to the rustic speech, excepting so far as grammarians availed themselves of it, to form a technical vocabulary.

than

PLAVTVS.
1 abditiuus, Poen. 65

ViTBwrvs.
infectiuus,
7, 14,

2
6, 3,

ascriptiuus,
3

Men. 184
Cure. 231
;

interpensiua, orum,
al.

collatiuus,

(act.),

uaciuus 4 (uociuus), Gas. 29

COLVMELLA.
arbustiuus,"
3, 13,
9,

6
;

al.

CATO.
6 conditiuus, R. R. 6, 1

primitiuus,"
18

13

al.
;

sectiuus,

11, 3,

30

aL

irrigiuus, Id. 8, 1
6

al.

lixiuus,

Id.

23

PETEONIVS.
absentiuus, 33,
PLINIVS.
1.

7 sementiuus, Id. 1 , 3 strictiuus, Id. 146

tortiuus, Id. 23,

annentiuus,

19

28, 232

VAKKO.
9 conceptiuus, L. L. 6, 26
10

cadiuus,

20

15,
21

coctiuus,

15,
7,
22

59; 94
;

al.

incentiuus,
11

R. R.
L. L.

1, 2,

15
;

exortiuus,

160
28,
23

al.

indictiuus,
12

5,

160

aL

impositiuus,

33
82
;

satiuus,

ap

Gell. 17, 3,

intergeriuus,

13,

al.

succentiuus, R. R. 1, 2, 15

nociuus,

24

20, 12

pruritiuus, 19, 157

CICERO (EPISTT.).
13

lucratiuus,

ad Att.

7,

11, 1

FROOTO.
*internatiuus,
(nates),

ad Amic.

HOBATIVS.
14

1,

13

ed.

Mai.

abortiuus,
15

Sat. 1, 3,
2, 2,

46

uoluptatiuus,

optiuus,

Ep.

101

Imp.

2, 6, p.

Ep. 164

ed.

ad Antonin. Rom.

1 Paul, ex Fest.; pass., Cod. Theod. Macr.; Nazar. Varr. L. L. Paul. exFest. * Phaedr. Varr.; Col.; Sen. Ep.; Macr.; Insert. Ter.; adu. Pan.; Ambros. 7 Varr. Ou. Plin. Tert. Macr. Cloat. ap. Macr. Varr. ap. Plin. ; Col. ; Scrib. Pall. ; ; 10 Arnob. 9 Paul, ex Fest. Tert. 8 Ambros. Prud. Mar. VicCol. Plin. ; Cael. Aur. ; ;

torin. ;

Donat. ; Oros.

" Paul, ex Fest.

20

la

Plin.

Rufin.
ai

ls

Quint. ; Fronto

Ambros. ;
;

ICt.
;

"

Mart.; luuen.; Plin.; Hier.; Vulg.

18

Gai. Inst.

" PalL

"

Solin.
23

Prud. Prise.
84

Veget. Phaedr.; Vulg.; Thorn. Thes.

Plin.

Marc. Emp.

Ps.-Apic.

Vulg.;
Inscrr.

Prise.

28.

-iws.]

ROMAN
*

SEIiMO PLEBEIVS.
defectiuus," Id. 14
deuestiuus, Id.
distantiuus,
18 19

107

GEUDIVS.

complexiuus, 10, 29, lemm. connexiuus, 10, 29, 1 2 disiunctiuus, 5, 11, 8 al. 3 f requentatiuus, 9, 6, 3
;

ib.

Anim. 9
adu. Marc.
ib.

dubitatiuus,

2,

25

imputatiuus, Id.
20

infestiuus, 1, 5, 3
4

indignatiuus,

Anim. 16

pluratiuus,
B

19, 8,

al.

positiuus,
priuatixius,
7

10,
6

4 lemm.

inenarratiuus, adu. Valent. 27 21 adu. Marc. 4, 41 interrogatiue,

22

uocatiuus,

12, 10 14, 5, 1 ; al.

5,

ordinatiuus,

adu. Herm. 19.

^b.
23

potestitatiuus, Id.

praescriptiue,

adu. Marc. 4, 1

APVLEIVS.
abdicatiuus,

procreatiuus,

Anim. 39
adu. Marc. 4, 10

Dogm.
8

Plat.

24

promissiue,
25

abiudicatiuus, Id,
declaratiuus,

ib.

prouocatius,
28

Anim. 37

extr.
3,

M.

ib.

dedicatiuus,

Id. ib.

putatiuus, adu. Marc. sitiue, adu. Prax. 29

illatiuus,

glutinatiuus, Herb. 72 ; al. 10 Dogm. Plat. 3

11

substantiuus,

37

Id.

26

al

successiuus, Paucker.

negatiuus,

Id. ib.

odoratiuus, Herb. 79 extr. 12 passiuus, (pando), Met. 6, 14

13

SOLINVS.
sponfciuus, 2, 36

praedicatiuus,
14

Dogm.
ib. ib.

Plat. 3

subiectiuus, Id. substitutiuus, Id.

ABNOBIVS.
relatiuus,
28

7,

p. 221
i

TEETYIjUANVS.
antecessiuus, Virg.Vd. 4 comminatiuus, adu. Marc.

LAMTBIPIYS.
2,

uacantiuus, Alex. Seu. 15, 3 P.

25
concupiscentiuus, Anim. 16 16 confirmatiue, adu. Marc.
coniunctiuus,
16

CHALCIDIVS.

motiuus,
VEGETTVS.

29

Tim. 57

al.

adu. Herm. 26
30

consubstantiuus, adu. Valent. 12

fin.
1

comitiuus,
a
;

Mil. 2, 9
;

Ascon. in Cic.; Seru. ad Verg. Papin. Dig. African. 3 4 6 Chalcid. Diom. et al. Grammatt. Gai. Dig.; Arnob. Dig. Tim.; Grammatt. 7 " adu. Boeth. Charis. et al. Grammatt. Mart. Cap. Mar. Viet.; Mart. Cap. 10 " Gai Chalcid. 12 Tert. AuDiom.; Charis. Tim.; Seru. ad Verg. Schol. luuen. 15 13 Mart. Cap.; Boeth. Tert. ;Ter. Scaur.; Mart. Cap. adj., gustin. Schol. luuen. 16 Diom.; Prise.; Seru. ad Aen.; Ambros.; Schol. luuen. Agenn. Vrb.; Mart. Cap. et al.
;

Mart. Cap. Fortunat.

19 Prise, " Amm.; 18 Chalcid. Tim. Grammatt. Augustin.; Cael. Aur.; Grammatt. 20 21 Schol. = Dosith. et al. et al. Grammatt. Dosith. Diom. luuen.; Ps.-Ascon. adj. " Diom. et al. Grammatt. 2 " Diom. et al. Grammatt. 23 adj. Sulp. Seu. lul. Viet. M Augustin.; S7 Prise. Grammatt. 25 Cael. Aur. 2 Intpr. Lren. adu. Hier. Hilar. S9 Gloss. 30 Cod. Mart. Cap. Prise, et al. Grammatt. Labb. Theod.; L. Paulin. Carm.
;
;

Euchar.; Cassiod.

108
AMMIANVS.
1

WORD FORMATION IN THE

28, 1,

[38.

-ivvs.

inuectiuus,

20

al.

denuntiatiuus, Chron. 1, 4, 67 depurgatiuus, Acut. 3, 16, 134

districtiuus, Id. 2, 29, 159
;

irrisiue," 16, 12,

67

al.

HlEBONYMVS.
*
concupiscitiuus, in Ezech.
1,

euaporatiuus, Id. 3, 8, 93 14 Chron. 1, 5, 157 inductiue,

ad

interfectiuus, Acut. 1, Praef. 12

1,7
3 dispensatiue, Ep. 112, 14 4

al
Id.

incorrupfciuus,

152

irrascitiuus, Id. 14, 11

6

mitigatiuus, Id. 1, 5, 45 al mordicatiuus, Chron. 3, 8, 144 piaedicatiuus, Acut. 1, 12, 100

14, 1

optatiuus,

in Osee III,

ad

AVGVSTINVS.
8 desideratiuus, de Gram. 2006 P. 7 intellectiuus, de Gen. ad Litt. 12,

recorporatiuus, Id. 3, 16 recusatiuus, Salut. Fraescr. 22 resumptiuus, Chron. 2, 1, 47 ;

siccatiuus," Id. 2, 3, 69 1' purgatiuus, Acut. 2, 19, 123

al.

musiuus,

Ciu. Dei, 16, 8

temperatiuus, Chron. 4, 1, 11 uexatiuus, Acut. 2, 29, 156 ; al.

praenuntiatiuus,
aZ.

operatiuus, Quaest. 63 9 c. Faust.

10

6,

9;

BOETHIVS.
17

acquisitiuus,
/rf.

Arist. Top. 5, 1, p.

praesumptiue,

24, 1

680
aegrotatiuus, ap. Paucker.
agitatiuus, Id.

AGENNVS VKBICVS.
deiunctittus, p. 68

aucupatiuus, Id.

expositiuus, p. 69 iniectiuus, p. 67

circumductiuus, Id.

comprehensiuus,
69
aZ.

18

Id.

recuperatiuus,
spectiuus, p. 68

>.

congregatiuus,

18

Id.

consematiuus, Id.
constructiuus, Id.

MABTIANVS CAPELLA.
compositiuus,
deprecatiuus,
occassiuus,
13

9,
11

945
4,

conuersiuus, Id. cooperatiuus, Id.

20

denominatiuus,
12

381

descriptiuus,

Id.

5,

6,

457 594

designatiuus, Id.

determinatiuus, Id. disgregatiuus, Id.

dissolutiuus, Id. 21 Id. distributiuus,

CAELTVS AVKELTANYS.
apertiuus, Acut.
3, 4,

40

diuisiuus, Id.
exercitatiuus, Arist. Top,
1, 9,

corporatiuus, C/iron. 1, 6, 183 densatiuus, Acut. 2, 37

1

p.

667
s

Prise. ; Fortunat.
9

Schol. luuen.

adj.

Augustin.; leid.
Isid.
10

Eccl.

Charis.;

Diom.
Prise.

ia

Cassiod.

8 Inscrr. Boeth.; Prise. 13 Gloss. Labb. Boeth.; Prise.; Isid. ir Prise. 18 Prise. Fortunat.

Prise.

Prise.

Cassian.
15
ai

" adj.
19

" Boeth.;
Th. Prise.;
Prise.

Boefch. ; Prise.
80

Prise.

Fortunat.

29.

-AX.]
l

ROMAN SERMO
ap. Paucker.

PLEBEIVS.
perspectiuus, Id.

109

generations,

habituatinus, Id.
inquisititnis,* Id.

progenitiuus, Id. propositiuus, Id.

sanatiuus, Id.
7

insignitiuus, Id.
3

inspectiuus,

Id.

instantiutts, Id.

speculatiuus, p. 2

Porpliyr. Dial,

1,

innocatiuus,*/>^7-oc?. ad. Syllog. p.

subscriptiuus, ap. Paucker.

561
indicatiuus, ap. Paucker.

superabnegatiuus, Id.
susceptiims, Id.
tentatiuus, Id.

machinatiuns, Id.
medicatiiras, Id.

nenatiuus, Id.

monstratiuus, Id.
5 multiplicatiuus, in Porphyr. Dial.

l,p. 27
6

Aimmrvs.
ap. Paucker.

perfectiuus,
29.

crudiuus, 74

al.

ADJECTIVES IN -ax ; Owing- to their intimate phonetic

relation with the suffixes -ago, -aceus, both of which are so prevalent in the sermo riisticus, adjs. in -ax might well be ex-

pected a priori to belong to plebeian Latin, and some author8 ities have so regarded them. Ludwig first advanced this view, in connection with the word abstinax, in Petr., and cited such forms as potax, Gloss.; catax, uatrax, Lucil.; olax, etc., in support of his claim. His opinion has been followed by 9 10 Guericke, and more recently by Schulze, who cites as usual Paucker's tables, to prove his case. According to the latter, the whole number of adjs. in -ax is 93, recc. 43, and of the remaining 50 Cic. has 26, or more than half. Schulze however claims that some of these belong to the sermo familiaris, such as uorax, sagax, furax, words which certainly lack the tone of an elevated style. But a class of words sparingly used by
Plautus, rare in Silver Latin, (only 5 new forms), neglected by the archaists (Gell., Apul., 1 each), and the later writers, (with exception of Sidon. Apoll. and Fulg.), and of small importance in the Eomance languages, 11 but which reached its highest
activity in classical times, with 50$ of the uett. in Cic., cannot be regarded as inherently vulgar. Still they are rare words at all periods, and a certain number of them are interDionys. Exeg. Prise. Beda.
8
1

a
7

Prise.

Prise.

Gromat. Vet. Cassiod.

;

Seru. ad Verg.

Cassiod.

Ludwig,

p.

30.

Guericke,

p.

31.
I.

10

Pauck., Materialien

II, p. 19,

Epimetr.

Schulze, Diss. Hal. VI, p. 183, citing Diez, p. 632.

WORD FORMATION IN THE

[29,

esting for our purpose, as at least savoring of the popular speech.

PLAVTVS.
ferritribax, Most. 356
1 mordax, Bacch. 1146

APVLEIVS.
sonax, Met. 4, 157
;

al.

nugax," (adu. superl.), Trin. 819 trahax, Pers. 410

Murvcivs FELIX.
*lucifugax, 8, 4

CATO

3 uendax, R. R.

SYMMAOHVS.
2,

retinaX)

Ep ^

TEKENTIVS.

percontumax, Hec.
Accivs.
4

3. 5,

54
inferax,

Horn, ex Orig. 2

peruicax,

Tr. 8, sq.

SIDONIVS.
incursax, Ep.
8,

12

LVCIIJVS.
catax, Sat. 2, 19
6 6

persequax, Id. 4, 9 trebax, Id. 1, 11

tagax,

Id. 30,

86
55

uomax,
BOETHTVS.

10

Id. 9,

uatrax, Id. 28,

Niarorvs.

putrimordax, ap. Paucker.

Gell. 3, 12,

bibax, ap.

VABBO.
salax,'

R. R.

3, 9,

petax, Myth.

SfS ?7'
2, 1
2,
;

a/.

CAELIVS.
8

praegnax,
ap. Cic.

JA

efficax,

ad Fam.

8, 10,

PETKONIVS.
abstinax, 42

VENANTTVS FOETVNATVS. luciferax, Carm. 2, 4, 3

falsiloquax, Vit. 8. Mart.
1,

101

Labeo Plin. Pers. Hor. Ep. On. Phziedr. Sen. Hier. Augustin. Sidon. 2 Gael Fam. 8, 15, 1; Petr.; Ambros. Bp. 3 Turran. ap. Diom. 368, 26. <Ter.; Liu.; Flor; 6 Cic. Att. 6, 3, 1. Col. Tac. Plin. Mythogr. Lat. 1, 176 conf. Paul ex Fest. 45, 4. 8 Liu. Hor. 7 Hor. Sat. On. Col. Auct. Priap. Cels. CoL Curt. Tac. Plin. Plin. Boeth. " form wonc-Prisc. 4, 39. Pan. Veil Treb. Pol. Mela Apul. Met
1
;
;

ap. Cic.
;

30.-c-Evs,-c-ivs.]

ROMAN SERMO

PLEBEIVS.

Ill
:

ADJECTIVES IN -c-eus, -c-ius, (-aceus, -icius, -uceus) the kindred subs, in -ago, -igo, -ugo, are a feature of the sermo rusticus. The simple suffix -eus was chiefly productive of denominative adjectives denoting material, which were not rare in the classic language but were especially prevalent in the Scriptt. E., who formed them freely from the
30.

These

adjs., like

names

of plants

and

trees, as buxeus, cedreus, fageus, fraxineus,

They were especially adapted to pastoral were and freely introduced by Verg. and other Augustan poetry, has given the class as a whole a more whose authority poets elevated tone. Paucker has computed that out of 190 uett., 60 (more than 31 $) occur first, and many of them exclusively, in Meanwhile the activity of the simple suffix declined; poetry.
laureus, orneus, etc.
1

post-Hadrian literature has produced only 87 new forms, while examples in the Romance languages are rare and chiefly po2 etic in Rum. they are wanting altogether. is the of the different history strengthened form of the Very suffix in -c-eus the epenthetic syllable -ac-, (-ic-, -uc-), seems almost universally characteristic of the sermo rusticus. The
: :

relation existing

between subs, in -ax, -ix, (-ex), -ox, and in -aca, -ica, -uca with adjs. in -aceus, -iceus, -uceus, has been
3
;

the connection between these adjecwas pointed out by Buecheler, 4 who compares uir : uirago : *uiraceus = far: farrago : farraceus, and subsequently at greater length by 5 Thurneysen and Paucker. But a brief inspection of these various classes of substantives makes it evident that while rare in classic Latin, they were prevalent in the speech of the people, and principally in the rustic language, where the prevailing forms were those in a. The forms in -x seem to be another instance of archaisms conserved in the sermo Of those which I have collected only 3 are recc., plebeius. sentix, and the hybrid formations, mastix, granomastix ; several are distinctly archaic, as struix ; struices antiqui dicebant, Fest., p. 310 Mull.; rumex, celox, cited by Gell., 10, 25, 1-5, among words quae in Tiistoriis ueteribus scripta sunt. Very few of these
discussed by Corssen
tives

and subs, in -ago,

-igo, -ugo, already treated,

formations are classical

Cic.

has

cicatrix, cornix,fornax, fornix,

a 1 Corssen, Aussprache, 2, p. 195. Pauck., Materialien, V, p. 109. Diez, p. 623. * K. Buech., Rhin. Mus. 20, 441. Thurneysen, Zts. f. Vergl. Sprachf., 26, p. 205. Pauck. Material V, p. 10, not. 10. *

112

WORD FORMATION IN THE

[30.-c-Evs,-c-ivs.

radix, ueruex, appendix, and a few others. On the other hand many are used by vulgar writers in a distinctly obscene sense, as Umax meretrix, (Plaut., cited below) ; filix, in a similar

sense, Petr. 45, 9

fornix in

its later sense,

(which gives rise to

large number are plainly rustic, such as matrix, iunix, and various names of plants, culix, filix, larix, sentix, etc. The following partial 1 list, taken chiefly from Corssen, will give a general idea of these forms as a class.

numerous

derivatives, fornlcator, -trix, etc.)

Lmvs

ANDRONICVS.
9

VEKGIUVS.
18

cimix,

ap. Fest. 210, 17 3 struts, Id. 1, 1

filix,

Ge.

3,

297

HORATIVS.

PLAVTVS.
4

fornix,"
Capt. 874
5
;

brotliel), Sat.

1, 2,

30

celox,

al

coturnix, Id. 1003 culex," Cure. 500

7 hallex, Poen. 1310
;

Vrnvwrvs.
lavix,
al.
18

2, 9,

14 9

tiitex," 2, 9,

iuuenix,

Mil. 304

Umax,
pulex,

9
( 10

meretrix), Cist. 405 Cure. 500

PLINIVS.
20

culix,

ramex,
18

11

Pseud. 815

(Tierbd), 19,

68

nlex, 33, 76

salix,

Fr. Fab. Inc. 27.

Fr. 90

uiuix,

13

APVLEIVS.
21

VAERO.
matrix,
14

sentix,

Herb. 87

R. R.

2, 5,

12
ISIDOEYS.

ASINIVS
15

mastix, 17,
ap. Quint. 1, 6,

8,

lodix,

42
still

granomastix.

The
i

subs, in -ca are

Scriptt. R. E.
a

more largely confined to the -ica are classic and frequent, in few of those

Corssen, Aussprache, II, p. 195. Varr R; Catull.;*Hor. Sat.; Col.; Plin.; Petr.; Mart.; Veget. 'Naeu.; Plaut.; * Coel. Antip.;Enn.; Turpil.; Varr. Sat. Men.;Liu.; ApnL;;conf. Itala;Solin.;Arnob. Lact. ; Vulg. ; Edict. Diocl. 6 Lucr.; Varr. B. R. : Ou. Quint. Fronto Gell 10 25 5 8 form iunix * Culm. Pseudo-Verg. Lucr. ; Hot. Sat. ; Plin. ; Mart. ; con/. " Pbn. Mart. Col. Cels. Plin. ; Col. alio sensu, Pera 2 47 Paul. Nol ; Inscrr. " Cato R. R. Varr. R. R. ; Lucr. ; Verg. ' Lucil Ps -Verg. Moret. ; conf. Gell. 10, 25, 2. vterCol. ; Suet. ; Tert. ; Inscrr. ; Cato ; Pers. ; Plin. ; Prise. Ge Col Plin. '; Prud. " Hor. Sat. Cels. CoL ; Pers. ; Petr. ; 15 Mart. luuen. ; Augustin. ; ns. Sen. Veget. Cic. etc. 1T Sen. Petr. ; Mart. luuen. ; pathicus, Suet alio sensu Plin. ; Gl. Labb. ; "laid. PalL "Plin. " Plin. ;Lucan.; Pall.; Veget. Mil. *>/orm -ex

WA

'

80.-c-Evs,-c-ivs.]

ROMAN SERMO

PLEBEIVS.

113

as arnica, formica, lectica: but arnica in the sense of meretrix had acquired so bad a meaning that according to the jurist

Paulus, citing Masurius Sabinus, (Dig. 50, 16, 144), the title concubina was the more honorable of the two. Corssen cites the following examples of these forms
:

PJJAVTVS.
1

HORATIVS.
Pseud. 815
3

brassica,
2

eruca,

13 (

=.brassica), Sat. 2, 8, 51

festuca,

Mil. 961

Cos. 497; aL 4 "mastruca, Pom. 1313 5 pertica, Asin. 589

lingulaca,

VITEWIVS.
aeruca, 7, 12, 1

rubrica,
A
-

True. 294

urtica,

D ,j ono 298 Rud.

pastmaca,

14

2,

18; aL

PUNIVS.
CATO>
8

alica,

R. R. 76
9

fistuca,

(festuca), Id. 28,

10

18, 154 uerbenaca," 25, 105

*uruca,

16

uerruca,

op. <?eW. 3, 7, 6

IVVENAIJS.
*curruca,
ir

6,

276

VABBO.
lactuca,
11

L. L.

5,

104.

VEGETTVS.
18

portulaca," ap. Non. 551, 15

balluca,

1, 20,

Turning again to the adjs. in -aceus, -icius, -uceus, we must first notice certain differences which exist between these three sub-classes, in formation and usage. Those in -icius, (rarely -iceus), are the most numerous, 197 in all, but are largely verbal derivatives, (i.e., 131, recc. 86). The denominatives, 66, recc. 34, are outnumbered by forms in -aceus, while those in -uceus are of purely sporadic occurrence. The forms in -aceus are by far the most foreign to classic Paucker gives a list of 87, exclusively denominative, Latin. uett. 46, only 10 of which are ante-Augustan, and 8 of these bei Cato R. R. ; Propert. ; Col.; Plin. ; Veget. ; Plin. Val. Varr. ; Col. Pers. ; Plin. 4 Varr. Sat. Men.; Paul. exFest.; (herba), Plin. Cic., semel, (pro Scaur. 45; core/. Quint. 1, 5, 8, mastrucam, quod est Sardum, irridens Cicero ex industrla dixit); Prnd.;
;

Arnob.

6 Varr. R. R. ; Ou. ; Propert.; Curt. ; Col. ; Plin. ; Plin. Ep. ; Cornif Rhet. ; Hor. ; Vitr. Col. ; Pers. ; Quint. Charis. ; Paul. Dig.
.

ApuL Gromat.
;

Vet.

Catull. ; Plin. ;
;

8 luuen.; Ps. -Apic. Cels.; Plin.; Mart.; Ps. -Apic. Caes., semel, (B. G. 4, 17, 4) Plin. o Hor. Sat. Plin. ' -= Cels. Col. ; Arnob. Hor. Sat. ; Cels. ; Col. Plin. ; Mart. ; ; -ucula, ; Auct. Priap.; Ps. -Apic. ; Pall a Cels. ; Col. ;formporcillaca Plin. 20, 210 al. " Cels. ;
; ;

Plin. ; Mart.
16

luuen. ;

= caterpillar, Col.
18

Plin. ; Hier.
17

14

Schol. luuen. ; Gloss. Labb.

ApuL Herb.

Gloss.

18

Plin.; Isid. ; Edict. Diocl. Cod. Theod. ; Cod. lust. ;

Gloss. Labb.

114:

WORD FORMATION IN THE

30. -C-EVS, -c-ivs.

1 long to the rustic writings of Cato and Yarr.

Cic. uses only

mustaceus, in the Epistt. ; uinaceus, semel, in the de Sen., (elsewhere confined to the Scriptt. B. B.), and the Plautino

gallinaceus, usually in the stereotyped expression gallus gal34, 74 Id. 2, 26, 56 pro Muren. 29, 61), confined to more plebeian writers Plaut. Aid. 472, factast pugna in gallo gallinado ; al., Lucil. 8, 15, gallinaceu? cum uictor se gallus honeste sustulit in digitos ; Varr.

linaceus, (de

Diu.

1,

which elsewhere

is

Sat. Men. 348-9, which uir *uiraceus, Id.

.
.

cantatiumque gallus gallinaceus, with 2 With 300, is compared by Buecheler.

this exception, these adjs. belong to vulgar Latin, chiefly to the sermo rusticus. Cato gives 3, Yarr. adds 5, Col., Pall., and Veget. 2 each, Pelag. Yet. 1, and Plin., who in regard to vocabulary may be regarded as one of the Scriptt. B. B., has 25, about two-thirds of all post-Aug. forms. African Latin is here

Apul. and Tert. have 1 each, Gell. none at all. adjs. in -icius, (rarely -iceus), have gained more acceptance in the classic literature, but have nevertheless been 3 Those defrequently held to belong to the sermo plebeius. rived from verbs have properly no place in the present section, but as no material distinction can be drawn in significaOf the tion, they are included as a matter of convenience. two classes, a somewhat larger proportion of the denom. are due to the Scriptt. B. B., but at the same time a greater number are found in Cic. Of the 77 uett. the latter first employs 5 verbal, (less than 6 $), adscriptidus, commendaticius, conuentidm, dediticius, editidus ; and 9 denom., (over 25 $), aedilicius, comdeficient
;

The

pitalicius, gentilidus, natalidus, nouidus, patridus, sodalidus,

tribunidus, uenalidus. Caes., however, far more conservative in his vocabulary than Cic., first uses two of each, verbal, congestidus, deditidus ; denom., eridus, lateridus. The Scriptt. B. B. favored both classes Cato introduced 6, 3 verbal Yarr.
;

Silver Latin neglected this formation, having ; only 19, of which 10 are denom.; of these Col. has only 1 African Latin neglected denom.; Plin. 8, 5 of them verbal.
16, 9

verbal

the verbal derivatives Fronto, Gell., Tert., have one each, Apul. none. In denom. forms however they were fertile;
; 1

W6lffl.,

Paucker, Materialien, V, ALL. 1, p. 415 sq.,

"...

p. 10, not. 10.

so wird

man wohl

Buecheler, Rhein. MUB., 20, 441. schliessen durfen, dass

1, 376.

sie

vorwiegend der Volkssprache angehorten," citing Kohler, Act. Sem. Erlang.

30.-c-Evs,-c-ivs.]

ROMAN SERMO

PLEBEIV8.

115

Gell. had 1, Apul., and Fronto 2 each, Tert. 10. It is noteworthy that the popularity of forms in -icius, and -aceus,

varies in inverse proportion at different periods ; e. g., in Silver Latin when the suffix -aceus, was at its height, -icius was neglected, while in African Latin the converse was true.

Of

adjs. in -uceus, (-ucius)

am

able to cite only 3 ex-

amples,
cannuciae, Gromat. Vet. 315, 16 masucius, Paul, ex FesL 139, 1 panmiceus, Pers. 4, 21 ; Petr. ; Plin.

Gloat, ap.

Macr.

Paul. Nol.

Of these the first is elsewhere found in the form canniceus, for which it is evidently a rustic variant, while of pannuceus, the
Scholiast says pannucea uulgariter pro pannosa dixit.
:

The

same formation however has survived from earlier times in numerous proper names, among which Corssen cites AlbuGenudus, Vinucius, Lassuccia. In this, as in all characteristic features of rustic Latin an interesting question is how far they are due to the influence of other Italic dialects. In the present instance such influence may have been considerable not only are these suffixes found in " the Osco-Umbr. branch, 2 (Osc., luvkiiui Jovicio," Vestirikiiui
cius,
;

"

Vestricio," Kastrikiieis

"

Castricii"

Umbr., Kastruciie

"

Castri-

but Lattes, in his valuable study of the Etruscan Mummy3 Wrapping at Agrarn, has recently pointed out numerous with these words endings occurring in that manuscript and in Etruscan inscriptions in -acius, FesOixuaxa, Tlenace, both names of female deities, with which he compares Prpserpinacia, in an incantamentum magicum given in Fleckeisens Jahrb. Supurice, muOikus, ceri\u, plb. XIX, 2, p. 488 in -icius, Apice,
cii "),
:

in -ucius, lupuce, marunux, JbTunQux, suOce, etc. With the present knowledge of Etruscan morphology these forms are open to question, 4 but they certainly are suggestive, especially those in -ucius, which would help to explain the fertility
A.\a,prialice
:

of that suffix in the

modern

Italian.

These suffixes are all prevalent in the Romance languages, where they have acquired some new and special meanings:
a Corssen, Aussprache. II, p. 195. Brugmann, Grundriss, II, p. 343 Huschke, Osk. u. Sabell. Sprachdenkmaler, p. 330 Buck, Vocalismus, p. 52. 3 E. Lattes, Saggi ed Appunti intorno all' iscrizione Etrusca della mummia, Milano, 1894, pp. 38, not. 43,
1
;
;

189, not. 136, 219.

4 e. g.,

lupuce

may be a verbal form

cf.

Lattes, p. 213.

116

WORD FORMATION IN THE

30. -C-EVS, -c-ivs.

thus -aceus not only denotes source and resemblance, but frequently has an augmentative and derogatory force compare
:

Ital., acquaccia, figuraccia, grandaccio, poveraccio, vecchiaccio ;

Fr., bestiasse, grimace, paperasse, vinasse

bastonazo, bestiaza,
etc.
;

Span., animalazo,

-icius, -uceus,

form diminutives in

Italian

and Rumanian

thus Ital.,

alticcio, bianchiccio, secche-

riccio ; boccuccia, cartuccia, febbretuccio / Human., corfiffi, fetitfi, porumbtya ; acrug, albu, olcu^a, etc. -uceus is frequent in Ital.

with proper names, as terms of endearment, as Carlo, CarlucjLaura, Lauruzza. The Italian, in its fondness for these suffixes not infrequently uses them in combination, -ucti-accio, as accidentucciaccia, casucciaccia. Whether -uceus has survived in the north and west is questionable Spanish has capuz, caperuza, gentuza, testuz, terruzo, all, except the last, borrowed from Italian; Diez cites from the French coqueluche,
cio,
;

guenuche, peluche. But its main activity is in Italian, where its survival certainly suggests some non-Roman influence. 1 I have given, in connection with the forms in -aceus -icius,

a list of rarer forms in the simple suffix -eus, to show their prevalence in the Scrip tt. R. R. In the list of adjs. in -icius, those from nominal stems have been italicized, in order to show more readily their relation to the verbal forms.
a. Adjectives in

eus

NAEVIVS.

musteus, PLAVTVS.
3

Com. 34

blitens,

True. 854

faeceus, Trin. 297 4 ferrngineus, Mil. 1178

5

al

floreus,

Men. 632

herbeus, Cure. 231

6 iunceus, Stick. 639 7

pugneus, Hud. 763 10 pulmoneus, Id. 511 11 scirpeus, Aul. 595 1S Mil. 90 stercoreus, stimttleus, Id. 511 13 testudineus, Aul. 49 uerbereus, Pers. 184 ; al. ulmeus," Asin. 363 al.
;

CATO.
adorens,
cornens,
15 16 17

loreus,
8

Mil 157
True. 854
9

R. R. 83
Id. 21,

al.

Ittteus,

(co?-ns), Id. 18,

oculeus,
1

Aul. 555

fagineus,

Compare
1, p.

in general, Diez, p. 633, sq., cited

ALL.
2

416; Meyer-Lubke,
559, 561.
;

Gramm.

d.

by Sfcuenkel, p. 46, and by Wolffl., Roman. Spr. H, pp. 457-64; Id., Ital.
;

Gramm.,
;

3 Laber. Cato Col. Plin. Plin. Ep. Verg. Arnob. 6 Ter. Ou.; Col.; Plin.; Prud. r Cato Plin. Mart. Vitr. ; Plin. Mart. Hier. Apul. Cap.
;

Verg. Tibull. Val. Fl. ; ( Verr. 4, 32); Ou. 10 Plin. Varr. ; Ou. Arnob. ; ; ; 15 Varr. 13 Col.; Verg.; "Arnob. Varr.; Prop.; Tibull.; Mart.; Dig. "Cato; Col. 17 Ou. Plin. " Verg. Ou. Plaut. ; Hor Carm. , etc. Stat. ; subst. fern, adorea
Plin.
<>

Cic., semel,

30.-c-Evs,-c-rvs.]
1

ROMAN SERMO
9
7,

PLEBEIVS.
2a

117
2
3
;

graneus,
2

Id.

86
Fr. 7

*querceus,
robusteus,
saligneus,
24 23

7, 1,

iligneus,

Id. 18,

5, 12,

mulleus,
4

Origg.

10, 11, 2
2, 9,

al.

nuceus, R. R. 31
5 oleagineus, Id. 48 8 querneus, Id. 5, 8 T

sappineus,

HTGINVS.
aprineus, Fab. 69

*siliceus,

Id. 18,
8

3 Codd.
al.

siligineus,

/c?.

121
;

9 sparteus, Id. 11, 2

CELSVS.
cinereus,
45

10

uitigineus,

Id. 41,

6, 6,
6,

subcaeruleus,
Accivs.
alneus,
11

7 5

TV. 261

COLVMEIiliA.

canneus, 12, 50, 8

LVCILIVS.
aereus,
18

26

carpineus,

11, 2,

92
7;
al.

Fr. Dub. 7

consemineus,
orneus, 11,
2,

3, 21,

82 5 3

VABRO.

roburneus,
13

9, 1,

Men. 489 14 charteus, Id. 519 15 ficulneus, R. R. 3, 16, 37 pancarpineus, Sat. Men. 567 16 rubeus, (ruber), R. R. 2, 5, 8 17 scorteus, i. L. 7, 84 Jf. 18 R. R. 1, 14, 2 terreus, 19 uiteus, R. R. 1, 31, 4
*buxeus,
Sat.

subereus,

27

9, 1,

tiliagineus, 12, 47,

PETBONIVS.
coccineus,
28

32, 2

eboreus,
russeus,

29

32,
30

4
108, 2

fuligineus,
31

27, 1

NlGEDIVS.
20

PLINIVS.
op. Pfo'w. 16, 25

cerreus,

fageus, 16, 37
32

al.

LVCRETIVS.
creteus, 4, 295
VlTJttV VIVS.

*palmeus,

21

10, 20,
3

124 33 16, 226 feruleus, *iaspicleus, 37, 156 Ian. 34 melleus, 15, 51 ; al. sa sambuceus, 29, 57
felleus,

26,

Hier. Col. Hier. Varr.; Nep.jCoL; Plin.; Paul, Titin.;Plin.; Vopisc. 8 ex Fest. Veget. Gromat. Vet. Ven. Port. Verg. Ou. Prop. Suet. Col. Pall. 10 Col. 8 i Vitr. Varr. Sen. Plin. Mart. Auct. Priap. Col. Apul. Donat. " Varr. Sat. Men. Verg. Liu. Vitr. Curt. Plin. Gai. Treb. Pol. Vitr. Plin.
; ;
;

Col.; "Col.; Plin.; Mart. Solin. Cels.;Col.; Vulg.; Eccl. 17 Cels. Paul, ex 1S Pall. Fest. Petr. Mart. Placid. Gloss. Verg. Ge. Prud. M Col. Tac. ; 19 ai Col. Plin. Col. Hyg. ap. Plin. Verg. Solin. ; Ambr os. Prud. ; Col. ; Col. Aur. Viet. Acron ad Hor. Seru. ad Verg. Inscrr. Col. Vlp. Dig.

Ampel.

" Auson.
; ;

"
;

Scrib. ; Plin.
so
3*

2S
31

Plin.

27

Ser.

Samm.

28

Mart. ; lustin. Vulg.

;

29

Plin.

Quint. ; ICt.
3S

Arnob.
;

Lampr.; Apul.; Pall. 3^ Aur. Viet Apul. Chalcid. Tim. Auson.

Plin.;
;

Augustin.; Gael Aur.

CaeL Aur.

118
MABTIALIS.

WORD FORMATION IN THE

PALLADIVS.
1

30. -C-KVS, -c-ivs.

membraneus,

14,

7 Lemm.

GELUVS.
furfureus, 11,
7,

albumens, 4, 13, 4 amvgdaleus, de Insit. 157

VEGETIVS.

impuluereus,
a

5, 6,

21
1

galbineus,

3, 2,

22

incorporeus,

5, 15,

HlEBONTMVS.
APVLEIVS.
3 cinnameus, Met. 8 lanugineus, Herb. 62

adipeus, Ep. 147, 8 5 carneus, Id. 36, 16

6

al
al.

sublutetts,

Ftor. 12, p. 14, 12 Kr.

sacceus,

Vit. Hilar.

44

al.

OOUNVS.

AVGVSTINVS.
__
22, 1
.,

nigrogemmeus,
SPABTIANVS.

- ~ on o 7 uaporeus, Serm. 80, 3

CAEMVS AVBELIANVS.
aurngineus, Chron. 2, 11, 132 fellineus, Id. 4, 7, 92
nitreus, 7d. 2, 7, 108
.

gypseus, Sen. 22, 3

46,

4
SrooNIVS APOI-LTNABIS.

FIBMICYS MATEBNVS. aqueus, Math. 2, 12

CHALCTDIVS.
stirpens, Tim. 31

himndineus, Ep.

2, 1^

VENANTIVS FORTVNATVS.
acerneus, Ep.
8

1,

ad

6^?-^.

Pap.

b. Adjectives in -aceus, (-acius)

PLAVTVS.
9

farraceus." Id.

1, 31,

5
106

gallinacius,

Aul. 465

al.

loliaceus, Id. 3, 9, 20

Geryonaceus, Id. 546

testuacium, L. L.
*uiraceus,
Sat.

5,

Men.

300

ed.

R. R. Ill hordacens," Id. 157, 5

hederaceus,

10

Buech.
.

mnstaceus,uinaceus,
18

m.), Id. 121

Id.

25
27

pOpulacius, op.

JVbn. 150, 24

VAKBO.
betaceus,
1

C/OBNEMVS NEPOS.
14

R. R.

1, 2,

uiolaceus,
4

16

ap. Plin. 9, 136

s

Prosp.

s Anson. Vlp. Dig.; Gloss. Labb. *Macr.;Eccl. 7 8 Inscrr. Th. Prise. Arnob. lun.

Arnob.

Form

-aceus,

Augustin.; Prud.; LuciL Sat. ; Varr.

form -urn = Cic. ad

Sat. Men.; Id. R. B.; Liu.; Hyg.; Col.; Petr.; Plin.; Suet.; Inscrr.; Cic., freq., but chiefly in the phrase gallus gallinace-us, (Diu. 1, 34, 74 ; Id. 2, 26, 56; pro Mur. 29, 61). " Varr.; Cels. ; Col. ; Sen. ; Hier. " luuen.; 10 CoL Gallien. ap. Treb. P611. ; Vopisc. ;

Att.; Caper 103, 1

K;

Ps.-Apic.

13

Varr. H. B.; Cic., semel, (de

15

Sen. 52);Col.;Pall.;Vulg. Ps.-Apic. s. n. uiolacium.

Arnob. ;Ps.-Apic.; Gloss. Labb.

Plin,

'

Plin. ; Solin.

30.-c-Evs,-c-ivs.]

EOMAN SERMO

PLEBEIVS.
oleraceus, 26, 85

119

IMP. AVGVSTVS.
pulleiaceus, ap. Suet. Aug. 87

papyraceus,

6,

82

al.

pauonaceus,

36,

159
al.

HYGINVS.
apiacius, Fab. 74

porraceus, 21, 117;

M.

rapacius, 18, 127

resinaceus, 24, 99

VITKVVIVS.
aeracius, 3,
1

rosaceus, 21, 8
1,

al.

miniaceus,"
3

7,

82 4, 4
1
;

tofaceus,

17,

43

silaceus,

7, 5,
4

a?.
;

APVLEIVS.

testaceus,

2, 8,

18

o.

lupinaceus, Herb. 21, 2 sebaceus, Met. 4, 18

CELSVS.

murtaceus,
C/OLVMEDLA.

7,

17

TEKTVLLIANVS.
cacabaceus, adu. Hermog. 41 limaceus, Res. Cam. 49 in.
10

6 ampulaceus, 8, 2, 15 pampinaceus, 12, 20, 5

VLPIANVS.
chartaceus,

"

Dig. 32, 52

in.

PETKONTVS.
balaenaceus, 21, 2
PLINIVS.

GARGUJVS MABTIAMS.
12

personacia,

(kerba), Cur. Bourn.

5
8

arenaceus,

17,

43
ib.

argillaceus, Id.

SoiilNVS.
fanillacius, 35,
al.

arundinaceus, 18, 58 auenaceus, 22, 137

;

bulbaceus, 21, 170 7 capillaceus, 12, 114

cineraceus, 27, 44 cretaceus, 18, 86
ferulaceus, 34, 170
foliaceus, 19, 42
; ;

CAPITOIiINVS.
tiliacius,
al.

Anton. Pii 13

in.

MAECELLVS EMPIKICVS.
alntacius, 23, 77
;

al.

al.

al.

PAIJIA.DTVS.

fonnaceus, 35, 169 furnaceus, 18, 105

herbaceus, 19, 110 intubaceus, 27, 106
lappaceus, 22, 41

fabaceus, 13 12,
14

1,

liliaceus,

6,

14

Lemm.

PLINTVS VALEBIANVS.
rutaceus,"
2,

28

maluaceus, 21, 19

silignaceus, 1, 46

membranaceus,

10,

168

al.

uerminaceus,
"Gloss.Labb.
8
3

1,

45
4

i/orm-a?ws='Not.
Inscrr.
Pall.
6

Tir.; Not. Bern.

'

Plin.

Plin.
8

Pall. ; Hier.;
-ius,

Plin.

Isid.

Itala

Augustin.
12

Cassiod.; Insert.
;

Form
13
=

-=

Augnstin. Ps.-Apic.; Macr. Sat.

Caseiod.
14

Plin. Val.

Th. Prise.

1B

Marc. Emp. Pelag. Vet. Marc. Emp.; Th. Prise. ;form -ins,
;

Veget.;

Gael. Aur.

120
AMMIANVS.
1

WORD FORMATION IN THE

HlEKONYMVS.
3,

30. -C-EVS, -c-ivs.

coriaceus, 24,

11

piracium, adu. luu. 2,

5, extr.

faecacius, Vet. 59

THEODORVS PBISCIANVS.
cucumeracius,
2,

al.

VEGETTVS.

frumentaceus,"

3,

pulmonaceus,
AMBKOSIVS.

1, 12,

57 2

MARTIANYS CAPELLA.
lymphaceus,
6,

569

3 farinaceus, in Luc. 6, 81

CAEUVS AVBELIANVS.
columbinaceus, Acut.
2, 18,

plumacium, Ep.

26,

12

111

c.

Adjectives in -icius
cinericius,

PLAVTVS.
adoptaticius, Poen. 1045
caesicius, Epid. 230

1*

Id. 1, 9, 7

circumcisicius, Id. 1, 54, 3 15 compositicius, L. L. 6, 55

*effuticius, Id. 7,

al.

conducticius, Id. 313

confusicius, Cist. 472

93
;

empticius,

16

40 demissicius, Poen. 1303 7 emissicius, Aul. 41 expositicius, Cas. 79 8 paniceus, Capt. 162
cornienticius,
Id.
9

fossicius," 1,

R. R. 3, 2, 12 7, 8 ; al.
18

al.

impositicius,

L. L.

8,

5 5

insiticius," R. R.
pastoricius,

1, 2,

Id. 1, 2,

16

proiecticius,

Cist.

191

CICERO (EPISTT.).
collecticius,
21

subrepticius, (subrepo), Cure. 205

J?p. 7, 3,

subrepticius, (siibripio),
al.
10

Men. 60 ;

AVCT. BELII. AFB.

importaticius, 20, 4

suppositicius,

Pseud. 1167

Aver. BELL. HISP.

CATO.
depsticius, R. R. 74 11 rapicius, Id. 35, 2

stramenticius," 16, 2
Vl'l'KVVlVS.
3

recepticius," Oratt.fr. 32, 1

caementicius,*

2, 8,

16

ai.

cratirius,** 2, 8,

VARKO.
afficticius, JS. .R. 3, 12, 1

20;

a/.

COLVMELLA.
sarmenticitis,
;

armenticius,
1

13

Id. 2, 5, 16; al.

2

6, 26,

Placit. de Medic.

Hier.

* Amm. 10 12 Plin. Gai. Dig.; Varr.; Mart. " Tert. " Sen.; Itala; Cypr.; Cassiod.; Placid. Gloss. 18 Paul. 10 Plin. Ep.; Apul. "Vitr.; Plin.; Pall. Dig. ; Vlp. Dig. ; ICt. Petr.; Inscrr. 20 Petr. Sen. Nat. Qu. Inscrr. Cic. adAtt.;Id.CaeL;ApuL Vlp. Dig.;

Van-.; Nep.; Porcius ap. Suet.; Vulg. 8 Tert. form -ius Seru. ad Verg.

4 Cassiod. Ps-Augustin. ; Thorn. Thes. Gloss. Labb. 7 Anthol. Lat.; Cic., semel, (Rep. 3, 47).

Cod. lust.

1S

Prise.

"

PalL

Tert.

30.-c-Evs,-c-ivs.]

ROMAN SERMO

PLEBEIV8.
ostentaticius, Virg. Vel. 3 prouocaticius, adu. Marc. 2, 3

121

PETRONIVS.
lanisticius, 45,

superinducticius, Id.
PLINIVS.
artopticius, 18, 88 canalicius, 33, 68
;

5,

al.

INTPB. IREN.
alleuaticius, 1, 30, 2

eiecticius, 11,
1

210 excepticius, 18, 115

facticius,
2

SPAKTIANVS.
sigillarieius,*

31, 81; al.

14,
3

Hadr. 17

ficticius,

98

al.

Palilicius, 18,
stillaticius,

16,

247 54

CAPITOMNVS.
cespiticius* Anton. Pius, 5 coctilicius, Pert. 3, 3 P.
genitalicius, Id. 15, 5

MAKTIALIS.
cathedralicins, 10, 13, I
Floralicius, 8, 67,

tqfMwt, Maxim.

6,

missicius,' 3, 91, 1
praetoricius,' 8, 33, 1

AKKOBIVS.
10

caepicium,

5, 1 J?.

FBONTO.
erraticius, de Diff. Voc. 2200 P. ... ino 11 rogaticius, ac? Fer. 2, 1, p. 123, 11

LAM

roivs

JTTO-I

jy.

9 subditicius, ' Hehog. ' * 17, tractaticms, Id. 17, 5 P.

PALLADIVS.

fR

GELLIVS.
pacticius, 1,
25, 8
'

acinaticius,

11

1,

praedaticius, 13, 25, 28

canniciae,
pellicius,

1*

1, 13,
1,

13

43,

lemm. 4

APVLEIVS.
capillicium,* Met. 2, 2 concinnaticius, Id. 2, 11

VEGETIVS.
sideraticius, 3, 35

panaricium, Herb. 42

AMMIANVS.
TEBTVLLIANVS.
7

uenaticius, 29,
Res.

3,

al.

additicius,

Cam. 52
HIEKONYMVS.
mixticius, in lerem. 5, 25, 19 1* in Osee, 2, 8, 7 subcinericius,

compacticius, adu. Valent. 31 comparaticius, Id. 13

damnaticius, Praescr. 34. elementicius, Anim. 32

nundinaticius, Virg. Vel. 3 obuenticius, adu. Marc. 2, 3
1

AVGVSTINVS.
15

arrepticius,

Ciu. Dei, 2,

Inscrr.

4 s 3 Marc. Suet. ; Faust, ap. Augustin. Prise. ; Cassiod. Bmp. Vlp. Regul. 6 6 Mart. Cap. 7 ICt. 8 Vopisc. 9 Vopisc. 10 Adj., -ius. Caper, ap. Inscrr. 13 u Plin. Val.; Cassiod. 12 Augustin.; form -uciae Gromat. Vet. Prise. Lampr.;
;

gulp. Seu. ; laid. ; ICt.

" Vulg.

laid.

Eccl. ; Schol. Lucan.

122
1

WORD FORMATION IN THE

Cur. pro Hfort.

[31.

-osvs.

duumuiralicius, Oer. 12

SEDONIVS APOUJNABIS.
circumlaticius, Ep. 2, 2, extr.
locaticius, Id. 6,

immolaticius, Ep. 47, 4 ; al. indncticius," de Duab. Anim. 18

:

8 oblaticius, Id. 7, 9

These adjectives form one of the 31. ADJECTIVES IN -osus most numerous classes in Latin, but in proportion to their number are used sparingly by the best writers. Paucker 4 has collected altogether 844, (which might be considerably in6 creased by Addenda published in the Archiv f. Lat. Lex. ), uett. 406, of which he attributes 118, barely 30 $, to Ciceronian or equivalent authority of these I have found only 97 in Cic. They are regularly derived from substantives and in general only such have the sanction of classic usage. On the other hand these adjectives abound in plebeian Latin, being especially prevalent in the rustic and the African writers, and are formed alike from subs, and adjs., and occasionally even from
;

verbs, the sonorous suffix being well adapted to satisfy the plebeian craving for lengthened and intensified formations.

Guericke

first

connected them with the sermo

plebeius, ob-

serving their frequency in Cato and the early dramatists, and " rdbidus non rabiosus" citing the admonition in Prob. App., Stuenkel subsequently called attention to their special frequency in the Scriptt. R. R., and regarded them as a characteristic of the sermo rusticus, an opinion which a casual glance at those writers will confirm. 7 The opening pages of the 12.

R. of Cato show numerous examples,

studiosumque tosum siet
. .
. .

e.

g.

periculosum
.

et
.

calamitosum
.
.

periculosum ne calami. .

sumptuosus

erit,

sumptuosumque quamuis quaestuosus siet, si I have counted in Cato 16 ., and so passim.

.
;

them occurring frequently. Varr. has 13, the majority from Cato 6 are new. Col. uses 31, of which 18 are new, and is especially fond of using them in the comparative and superlative from the opening pages I can cite laboriosisforms, most of
;

simus, scrupulosissime, luxuriosius, generosiora, etc.

1

Plin. is as-

Insert.

Gloss. Labb.
p. p.

Cod. TheocL
s

Paucker, Materialien, IV, Guericke, p. 32. r Stuenkel,

15.

50,

"

Conf. Schonwerth-Weyman,

(adjs. in -osus)
;

ALL. V, p. 192. quae praeter Varronem Cato

" ceterique rei rusticae scriptores in deliciis habebant

conf. Koehler, Bell. Hisp., p.

11; Schulze, Diss. Hal., VI, p. 180, "Haec adiectiua in sermone cotidiano usitatissima fuisse constat " ; WSlffl. Cass. Fel., p. 407 ; Kraut, Sail., p. 4, citing discordiosus,
as vulgar
;

Ulrica, Vitr.

II, p. 4.

31.

-osvs.]

ROMAN SERMO
;

PLEBEIVS.

123

tonishingly fertile I have counted in the Hist. Nat. over 87, of which 48 are new. Taking the Teubner texts as a basis of comparison, this gives to Plin. an average of one in every 20
pages, while Cic. with 97 words has barely one in 50. Many of these words Plin. has taken from the Scriptt. B. B.; many of the new ones bear on their face evidence of their kinship

with the sermo rusticus, and were probably borrowed from works on agriculture such are buxosus, foliosus, glebosus, ligno:

The same sus, petrosus, racemosus, radicosus, sarmentosus, etc. fondness for these adjs. is seen in the veterinary and medical
writers, whose vocabulary has rustic Latin. Pelag. Vet. has 5

many points in common with new words Yeg. Yet. has 11

;

was observed by Kretschmann in connection with the language of Apul., and he called attention to the occurrence in African Inscriptions of numerous proper names in -osus, which have since received special treatment at the hands of Mommsen, and are noticed by Kiibler, in his study of those Inscriptions in the Archiv f. Lat. Lex. This is all the more interesting, because the relation between rustic and African Latin is not by any means clear, and points of analogy in vocabulary are rare in adjs. perhaps the only other instance is furnished by denominatives in -icius, which as has been already seen, are rarer in the
1
;

Gael. Aur. is especially fertile, adding 24. The prevalence of these adjs. in African Latin

sermo rusticus than those in -aceus, while the latter are avoided by African writers. 2 It has been shown by Bonsch that the sermo Africus and the Campanian Latin, as exhibited in Petr. and the Pompeian inscriptions, have many idioms in common, owing to the more direct communication by sea, and possibly this served as a connecting link. 3 A less probable theory has been advanced by Lattes, 4 in explanation of the presence of an Etruscan manuscript in the
Kretschmann, de Lat. Apul., p. 50, cited by Sittl, Lokal. Verschiedenh., p. 141; Afric. Eigennamen, Ephem. Epigr., IV, p. 520 sq.; Schuchardfc, Vocalis" Die namen iu -osus erscheinen nirgends haufiger als in afrikanischen mus, II, p. 451, 3 a Inschriften " Rubier, ALL. VIII, p. 201. Eonsch, 30, p. 114. Conf. supra, * E. p. 7 conf. Budinsky, Atisbreitung d. Lat. Sprache, p. 261. Lattes, Saggi ed ApQui espongo brepunti intorno all' Iscrizione Etrusca della Mummia, p. 189, not. 136, vemente alcune osservationi, circa la predilezione dell' onomastica latino-africana pei
1

Mommsen,

'

derivati in -osa, -ica, -itta, e della latinita africana per gli aggettivi in -alis, -icius, perche tutto cio, il confesso, mi sa assai d'etrusco," citing Mommsen, KUbler, Schuchardt.

124

WORD FORMATION

I2V

THE

[31.

-osvs.

African provinces. He seems inclined to admit the existence there of an Etruscan colony, and wishes to trace the prevalence of adjs. in -icius, -osus, to Etruscan influence. With our present knowledge such a claim can neither be admitted nor denied,

but if it were to be admitted it would be hard to show why the same influence developed adjs. in -aceus on Italian territory, and -icius in Africa. However, the theory is suggestive. It is worth while in this connection to glance briefly at the adjs. used by the African writers, and see how far they drew upon the vocabulary of the Scriptt. E. E. Fronto is not fond of the suffix and adds no new forms, but borrows one from Cato, which is probably to be regarded as an intentional archaism. Gell. has 9 new forms of the older ones used by him, none is from the Scriptt. E. E. Apul. adds 21 of these adjs. and uses over 40, only one of them from the Scriptt. E. E., (but five from
;

Plin., callosus, fdbulosus, glebosus, laciniosus, salinosus).

Tert.

forms, and uses none from the Scriptt. E. E. marked coincidence in the employment of these words would have pointed strongly to some direct relationship between the

has 10

new

African and rustic dialects, while the absence of such coincidence is at least good negative evidence that the suffixes de-

veloped independently. A few points in regard to the formation of these adjs. are worthy of notice. As has been said, they are normally formed only from substantives, but in the plebeian and late writers numerous exceptions occur. Those formed from verbs are rarest, there being but five instances in the older language, and one of these is doubtful. Gell. in the well-known passage, 3, 12, 1, citing bibosus from Nigidius, directly censures this method of " formation nondum etiam usquam repperi, nisi apud Laberium, neque aliud est, quod simili inclinatu dicatur" and on the strength of this opinion C. Fr. Hermann emends Cic., Acad. 2, 143 *opinosissimi to *spinosissimi, which is accepted by Schonwerth-Weyman, in the article already cited, where the few other 1 examples of this improper formation are discussed. Here again the license of the sermo cotidianus may be seen surviv;

ing in the Eomance languages;

1

compare Human,

lunecos,

3 sparios ; Ital., adontoso, rincrescioso ; Port., abduros, etc.

Schonwerth-Weyman, ALL. V,
Spr. II, p. 514.

p. 303.

Diez, p. 663; Meyer-Liibke,

Gramm.

d.

Rom.

31. -08V8.]

EOMAN SERMO

PLEBEIVS.

125

from other adjectives are more numerous, were avoided in the best period. Out of also they although the 73 examples cited by Paucker, 9 only are uett., and of these In later bellicosus, ebriosus, tenebricosus. only 3 are classic Latin, however, such methods of derivation became more and
Derivatives
:

more common as a means of making adjectives longer and pro1 The derivation from adjectives is portionately more forcible. in the Romance still common languages, where it has retained an intensifying force, thus in Human., umedos; Ital., cuvidoso,
freddoso ; Span., caudaloso, rancioso* Of the derivatives from substantives, one or two classes are interesting. Formations from the rustic substantives in 3 ago, -igo, -ugo, seem to have been avoided by classic writers as carefully as the substantives themselves. Cic. has only The general character of the remainder is caliginosus (bis). best seen from the following list
:

PLAVT. robiginosus, Mart.; Apul.;

Pronto.

AVCT. PBIAP., pruriginosus, Dig. APVL. IVN., auriginosus,

PLIN. VAL., porriginosus,

VAKR. B.R.,tiliginosus, Col.; Plin.; Arnob. BELL. HISP., uoraginosus, FronApul.; Amm. CATVLL., imaginosus,
tin.;

VEG. VET., coriaginosus,

VVLG., aeruginosus, PRVDENT., fuliginosus, Ps.-Tn. PRISC., petiginosus,
CASS. FEL., mucilaginosus,

GELS., carfcilaginosus, Plin.

COL., scaturiginosus,
PLIN., lanuginosus,

DIG. Ivsr., impetiginosus, NOT. TIB., intertriginosus,

GLOSS. LABB., depetiginosus.

uertiginosus,

VAL. MAX., lentiginosus,

In derivatives from abstract substantives in -or, African Latin shows a peculiarity quite in keeping with the tumor Punlcus, adding the suffix directly to the stem, without loss of the final syllable as is usual in classic Latin, (compare clamor,

Thus from Apul. we have uaporclam-osus, fragor, frag-osus). osus, from Tert. nidor-osus ; Augustin., clamor -osus ; Cass. Fel. and Ps. -Apul. humor-osus, and 15 others are cited by Paucker, 4
SchSnwerth-Weyman, 1. 1., p. 200, Von Adjektiven wurden weitere Adjcktiva und die Bedeutung zu verstarken, beziehungsweise zu niiancieren oder gebildet, dies war in Spatlatein und damit in den romanischen Sprachen der leifcende Gesiehts1

"

um

punkt
p.

um
;

663

Meyer-Liibke,
23,

supra,

das "Wort zu verlangern und dadurch lebenskraftiger zu machen." Gramm. d. Rom. Spr. II, p. 514 Id. ItaL Gramm. 540. 4 p. 82. Paucker, Materialien IV, p. 5, not. 4.
;

Diez,

Conf.

126

WORD FORMATION IN THE

way
into the

81. -osvs.

several of which have found their

Romance

lan-

guages,

e.g.,

amorosus, sapor osus, uigorosus,

Fr., amoreux, sav-

oureux, vigoreux.

Lastly, plebeian Latin seems sometimes to have added this termination to diminutives, although this is a question of dispute. Compare the following forms
:

amaricnlosus, Thes. Nou. Lot.

lacticulosus, Petr.; Gloss.

meticulosus, Plant.; Apul.; Vlp. Dig. segniculosus, ap. Paucker.

siticulosus,

Hor. Sat.;

Vitr.;

Col.; Plin.; Auct.

Cic.,

Priap.; Sidon.
semel. (de Sen.); Col.;

somniculosus, Cinna, Fr. ap. GelL; Labor.; adu. Plant.

Schonwerth-Weyman include these forms among those in -ic-osus, -in-osus, and other strengthened forms, "somniculosind hier zu nennen, da die desiticulosus, minutiva somniculus und siticula nur in den not. Tiron. u. Bern, nachzuwiesen sind," but cite against their view Bechsus,
.

stein, Stud.

VIII

(1875) p. 373.
ieiuniosus, Capt. 466
9

Lmvs

ANDKONICVS.

2 septuose, ap. Non. 170, 17

illecebrosus,

Bacch. 87

NAEVIVS.
citrosus,

impendiosus, Id. 396 inopiosus, Poen. 130

B. Pun. Fr.

Inc.

lienosus,

10

Gas. 414
11

luscitiosus,

Mil. 323

PLAVTVS.
8 aestuosns, Bacch. 471 4 axitiosus, ap. Varr. L. L. 7, 66
5

cicatricosus,
e

Amph. 446
Men. 591
;

12 metuculosus, Amph. 293 " mulierosus, Poen. 1303 14 obnoxiosus, Trin. 1038 obsequiosus, Capt. 418
1

16

confragosus,
fluctuosus,
8
7

peculiosus,
al.

End. 112

elloborosus, Most. 952

Rud. 910

periuriosus, True. 153 16 podagrosus, Merc. 595

17

hircosus, Merc. 575

i

propudiosus,

Stick.

334

Conf.

ALL., V,

p. 209.

saeptuosa Ser. Claud, ap. Varr.

;

Form

Pacuu. Tr.
6

5.

Pacuu. Cic. Att. CatulL Hor. Col. Plin.

;
;

Mall. Theod. ; Pall.

Sen. Rhet.; Quint. Varr.; Liu.; Sen.; Col.; Quint.; Prontin.; 7 Plin. 8 Mar. Viet. Sen. Pers. ; Mart. Veget. ; adu.
;
;

fom
Isid.
;

-uosus
12

Apul. Met.
;

'

Amm.
1S

Pr ud. Augustin.
; ;

10

Cels. ; Plin.

' l

Varr.

F alg.

Apul. Flor. Vlp. Dig.

Af ran.

Cic. , semel, (Fat. 10).

" Enn.
17

Sidon. Ep.
Fel.;

"

Lucii. ; subst. masc.

Hadr. ap. Vopisc.; Lampr.

Auguetin. GelL; Apul.; Min.

16

Arnob.; Butil.

Nam.

31. -osvs.]

ROMAN SERMO

PLEBEIVS.
20

127

radiosus, Id. 365

LVCIMVS.
acerosus,
21

repudiosus, Pers. 384 1 robiginosus, Stick. 228

scruposus,
2

Sat. 15, 29
3,

labosus, Id.

10

Capt. 185

rugosus,

Id. 12, 26
22

sycophantiose, Pseud. 1211 3 uentriosus, Asin. 400 ; al.

scelerosus,

Id. 1,

squarrosus,

.FV. Inc.

20 108

CATO.
4 aquosus, R. R. 34 5 cariosus, Id. 34, 2

AFRANIVS.
senticosus,
;

23

Cbjra.

al.

consiliosus,
7

ap. Gell. 4, 9, 12
8

VABBO.
agrosus, L. L. 5, 13
24

cretosus,

#. R. 128
Jfe.

disciplinosus,
9

M/. Fr. 14
ib.

alsiosus,

.R.
25

#.

2, 3,

fistulosus,

.#.

#. 157, 3

argillosus,
26

/d

1, 9,

insomniosus, (insomnia) Id. 10 lutosus, ap. Plin. 18, 176

dictiosus, i. L. 6, 61

glareosus,

#. R.
27

I, 9,

manupretiosus, Oralt. Inc. Fr. 10 *medicamentosus, n R. R. 157, 2 12 morbosus, Id. 2, 7

praemiosus,
rubricosus,
sentiuosus,
1S

mammosus,

Id. 2, 9, 5
28

paeminosus,
12,

Id. 1, 51, 1

suspendiosus,

op. /Sterw ac?

Oratt. Inc. Fr.

603
29
30

14 15

R. R. 34, 2

al.

tuberosus,

Id. 1, 49, 2

Origg. 2, Fr. 31 18 stercorosus, .R. Jf?. 45, 1

uliginosus,

Id

1, 6,

ueternosus,
uictoriosus,

"
18

ap. Gell. 1, 15, 9 Id. 4, 9, 12

LVCBETIVS.
labeosus, 4, 1161

CAECIUVS.
gramiosus, Com. 268

NlGIDIVS FlGVLVS.
bibosus,
31

ap

Gell. 3, 12,

TERENTTVS.
cadauerosus,
TrrtNivs.
19

Hec. 411

ClCEKO (EPISTT.). 32 pannosus, ad Alt.

per-luctuosus,

4, 3,

pedicosns, Com. 177

Q. Fr. 3, 8, 5 per-odiosus, ac? Att. 10, 17, 2 ; al.

per-officiosus,

ad

CASSIVS HEMINA.
literosus, ap.

ad Fam.

9, 20,

3 3

Non. 133, 5

per-tumultuose, Id. 15,

sub-odiosus,
; ;

4,

3
2, 7,

CAELIVS ANTIPATEB. bellosus, ap. Non. 80, 32

; ;

sub-contumeliose, ad Att. /c?. 1, 5, 4

;

1 2 Lucr. 3 Plin. Cassiod. Mart. Fronto ApuL Varr. Verg. Hor. Apul. 6 Ou. Prop. Sen. Col. Plin. Mart. Pall. Afran.; Lucil.; Manil. ap. Varr.; Varr.; 7 Varr. On. Gels. Phaedr. Col. Plin. Mart. Ambros. Eccl. Fronto Sidon. Bp. * 10 Ou. Plin. Hygin. Pall. Vitr. Sen.; Col.: Plin. Lucil.; Conf. GelL 4, 9, 12. " Vitr. " Labeo ap. Gell. Varr. Masur. Sabin. Col. ap. Gell.; Catull. Auct. Priap.;
; ;
; ; ;

"Ace. "Ambros. Petr.;Veget. "Col.; Plin. "Ter.; Sen.; Plin.; "Sen.; Col. 19 " Ambros. Augustin. ; Sidon. Quint.; lul. Val.; Amm.; Augustin., Sidon.; Inscrr. 20 PauL ex Fest. S1 Hor. 22 Ter. Ou. Tibull. Val. Max. ; Gels. Pers. Mart. ; Hier. ; Lncr. Apul. 23 Apul. Flor. lulian. ap. Augustin. 2 * Plin. Gloss. Labb. 25 Col. ; Plin. ; 2 3 ' Petr. Pall. ; Vulg. Liv. ; Col. Plin. Plin. ; Laber. ap. Gell. ; Plin. Plin. 31 Laber. ap. Gell. aa Sen.; Mart.; luuen.; lust.; Apul. Met.; Augustin, Arnob.; PalL
; ; ; ; ; ; ; ; ;

128
Avor. BELL. HISP.

WORD FORMATION IN THE

musculosus,
pustulosus,
18

-osvs.

5, 20,

uoraginosus, 29, 2

]9

5, 26,
20

31 65

spongiosus,

4, 1,

p. 121

CATVLLVS.
8 araneosus, 25, 3

21

suc(c)osus,

2, 18, p.
4, 1, p.
43

uenosus,

92

121

arundinosus, 36, 13 cuniculosus, 37, 18

3

unguinosus,

5, 26,

20

febriculosus,

6,

PHAEDRVS.
comosus,
24

imaginosus, 41, 8 4 spumosus, 64, 121

5, 8,

COLVMELLA.
HOBATIVS.
6

aestiuosus,
Sat. 2, 4, 14
3,

25

5, 8,
7, 10,

5
6
26

callosus,
7

caenosus,

26

8 nodosus, Id. 2,

70
7

al

calcitrosus,"

2, 2,

plagosus, Ep.
VITKVVIVS.

2, 1,

carbunculosus,

3, 11,

9
5

*cesposus, Poet. 10, 130

aluminosus,
9

8, 3,

compendiosus, cymosus, Poet.

dispendiosus,
frutectosus,
80

28

1, 4,

10,

138
11

bituminosus, Id.
calculosus,
nitrosus,
10

ib.; al.

29

2, 20, 1

3,

3, 1

2, 2,

8, 3,
11

fungosus,

31

4, 29,
7, 9,

6
1

pumicosus,
sabulosus,

2, 3,

4
8
al.

glandulosus,

12

2, 6,

glomerosus,

9, 3, 1
'-

sulphurosus,

8, 2,
;

terrosus, 2, 1, 1

3 graminosus, 7, 9, 8 grandinosus, 3, 1, 6 3S *humerosus, (Immerus),

1

3, 10,

CELSVS.
biliosus,
13
14

lanosus. 84
5, 26, 4,

7, 3,
35

7
5, 5,

10;
init.

al.

pampinosus,
E9

14

camosus,

22
18

pectorosus,
2;
;

8, 2,

8 3

cartillaginosus,

8, 8,

al.

pulicosus,
resinosus,
rixosus,
38

7, 13,

glutinosus,"
labrosus,
7,

5, 26,

20

al.

37

12, 20,
8, 2,
39

26, 2 fin. medullosus, 8, 1 p. 327

al.

scabiosus,

11, 2,

83

mucosuSj
1

2, 8,

p. 50

al.

scaturiginosus, 5, 8, 6

s Cell. Fronto. 4 Ou. a Plin. Auct. Pers. ; Frontin. Apul. ; Amm. ; Priap. ; & Plin. Gell. Vet. ; Cland.; Gael. Aur. Apul. Ps.-Apic. Pall.; ; Pelag. 7 Pass. Anthim. Eccl. Ou. Val. Max. ; Sen. ; Curt. ; Pers. Gell. Augustin. Macr.
; ;

Plin. ; Scrib
;

Apul. Veget.
s
o a

8
10

Subst.

Plin. Sen.; Plin.

Cels. ; Col.

Plin. ; Cloat. ap.

13

Macr. Sat. Scrib.

;

Pall.

Plin.

"

"

Plin.;

Pall
as

Plin.

"Col.;
Col.
;

Plin.

Pall.; Pelag. Vet.; Veget. Petr. ; Plin. M Pers. Plin.

;

Scrib.; laid.; Schol. Pers. Col. Col.; Plin.; ICt.

Plin.

Plin.

Plin. ;

Auct. Priap.
2s

"Col. pu n

luuen. Solin. ; Hier. Salu.

; ;

Petr. ; Vlp. Dig. ; Pelag. Vet.

so Plin. ^ Plin. Pall. Cassian. ; Cod. Theod. bros.;Prud. 34 rustici uocant, Col. I. L; (humeros, ed. Schneider). Apul. Met.; Pall. 3 37 Plin. 38 Tert. 3 Pers. ; Plin. ; Gai. Dig. Plin. ; Auct. Priap. ; Vulg.

lustin. ; Apul. ; as Pall. quos h.

3

Am-

Plin.

31.

-06V3.]
1

ROMAN SERMO
7, 10,

PLEBEIVS.
laciniosus,
17

129
62

strumosus,

5,

suffraginosus,
2

6, 38,

suspiriosus,
tineosus,
3

6, 38, 1

lanuginosus, 29, 85; al. lignosus, 13, 112 ; al.

loculosus, 15, 88
lusciosus,
18

9, 14,

20

28,

170

al.
;

PETKONIVS.
4 dignitosus, 57, 10
6 fastosns, 131

marmorosus,

33, 159

al.

*myrtuosus, 12, 48 nauseosus, 26, 59

oleosus,
19

inspeciosus, 74, 8
lacticulosus, 57, 8 7 linguosus, 43, 3 al.
;

27, 106; al.

9,

20

petrosus,

96
;

plumbosus,
21

34, 175
18,

al.

stigmosus,
PLINIVS.

109, 8

pluuiosus,

225
al.

racemosus, 14, 40 ; radicosus, 16, 151

;

acinosns, 12, 47
9

al.

ramitosus, 30, 136

saliuosus,

aerosus,
10

33, 95
32,
11

algosus,

95
16, 86
;

ramnlosus, 16, 92 22 16, 181

23

angulosus,
articulosus,
13 12

al.

saniosus,

7,

66

argentosus, 33, 93
24,

150

sarmentosus, 25, 140 24 sebosus, 11, 214

siirculosus, 19,

assulose,

12,

105
;

98

bulbosus, 21, 102 buxosus, 12, 119

cauernosus,
14

al
al,

26, 58 centrosus, 37, 98

thymosus, 11, 39 uerminosus, 20, 146 uermiosns, 17, 261 D.

*uertiginosus, 23, 59, Ian.

25

cerosus, 32, 27
15

corticosus,

12,

58
MAKTIALTS.
ficosus,
28

crustosus, 12, 36

cumminosus,

Id. ib.; al.

;

7, 71,
27

foliosus, 25, 161

al.

pediculosus,

12, 59,

formicosus, 10,
18

206

pertricosus, 3, 63, 14

furfurosus, 12, 125

polyposus,

28

12, 37,

globosus,
iliosus, 20,

35, 191
;

granosns, 21, 14

al.

Aver. PKIAP.
fascinosus, 79, 4
a
s

26

luuen. ; Schol. Bob. ad Cic. Plin. ; Gargil. ; Pelag. Vet. ; Veget. Th. Prise.; B Gloss. Labb. Augustin.; Marc. Emp. Mart.; Auct. Pan. ad Pis.; form -uosus 7 8 M. Mart. Cap. Gloss. Labb. Augustin.; Cassiod. Eccl. ReguL ap. Plin. Ep.

Paul exFest.;ICt. 1,5,2. sus = Marc. Emp. 36 ; asclosus

Prnd.
18

10

Auson.

= Pelag. Vet. 384

40

"Augustin.
;

"Quint.
6, 14, 5.

13

Form
u

astulo-

conf. Veget.

Augustin.;

lun.; Eccl. ;SchoL Bob. ad Cic. Hygin.; (petrosa, -orum, Ambros.; Vulg.; Eccl.) " Augustin.; Cael. Aur.; Th. Prise. ** Nom. *' Apul.; Cael. Aur. Porphyr. ad Hor. S5 a7 Form a Auct. Plin. Val. Macr. ptducuCic., etc. Priap. Propr. Sebosus

"Solin,

18

Apul.
1S

" Apul.;Tert.;Hier.; Arnob.

Gloss. Labb.

Cassiod.

losus

= = Gloss. Labb.
9

Vlp. Dig.

130
1

WORD FORMATION IN THE

inaquosns,
nidorosus,
16

[31. -OSV8.
1

membrostts, praef. 5 prariosus," 62, 18

seminosus, 51, 17

.Boptf.

incopiosus, de leiun. 5
18

adu. Marc.

5,

opiniosus, Id. 4, 35

GELLIVS.

ambagiosns, 14, annentosus, 11,

dubiosus,
3, 3,
3

1, 1,
;

33
2
al.

tabidosus, Apol. 14 tabiosns, de Pudic. 14

fallaciostts,

14, 1,
1, 5,

34

al.

gesfruosus,*
6

2
;

GABGILIVS MAKTIAMS. 17 amaritosus, c?e Arb. Pumif. 68 ed. Rom. J3.

SOLINVS.

3, 7

iurgiosus,

1, 17, 1
6

al.

ludibriosus,

6, 11,
7

5
11
;

praestigiosus,

6, 14,

al.

abominosus,
19

18

1,

40

APVLETVS.
botruosus, Herb. 66 cinerosus, Met. 7, 27
folliculosus, Id.
8

dorsnosus,

27, 3

M.

pabulosus, 22, 2
;

al.

elephantiosus," Herb. 84, 3

liAMPKIDIVS.

54
al.

aurosus,

20

Heliog. 31

floccosus, Id. 63

furcosus, Id. 8

Fmjncvs MATEENVS.
cauillosus, 5, 8

furculosus, Id. 57, 2 gemmosus, Met. 5, 8

crapulosus, 8, 20

genienlosus, Herb. 78 10 humorosus, Id. 51

incendiosus,
11

gibbosus,

ai

3, 5,

al.

Id. 59

PALLADIVS.
nermiculostis, 12, nirgosns, 1, 24, 2
a/,

instudiosus, Apol. 40

7,

14

pascuosus, J7er&. 92 1" populosns, Met. 8,6;

pulposns, Id.
13

7,

16

PlJNIVS VAIiEBIANVS.
effectuosus, Praef. porriginosus, 1, 4
al.
;

sarcinosus, /d. 8, 15
silentiosus,
Id. 11, 1
;

stipidosus, Herb. 67

naporosus, Met. 9, 12 14 uiriosus, 7, 18 H.

al.

AMMXANYS.
caerimoniosus, 22, 15, 17 inlacrimosus, 14, 11, 24 instilostis, 23, 6, 10 ; al.

TEKTVLLIANVS.
affectiosus,

Anim. 19

colubrosus, adu. Vaknt. 4 foraminosus, de Patient. 14

1

maniosus, 28, 4, 16 G. tumidosus, 21, 10, 3

Gloss. Labb.
;

Amm.
Aor.
16

Augustin. Cael. Anr.

Gael Anr. Arnob.

ia

3 8

ApuL

ApnL

adu.

lul. Viet.

ad u.

Tert. ;
10

laid.

Augustin.; Marc. Emp.; Th. Prise.

Cael.

Solin. ; Chalcid.
1T Form Vet Herm.
;

Eccl.

CaeL Aur.

Cassiod. Tim.; Atnm. Veg. Mil amareco&e Thorn. Thes. Nou. Lat. p. 52.
;

"

"
1S ai

Tert.

Diom.
Isid.

" Amm.

PalL ; Veg.

Past. ; Plin.

VaL form -eosus

;

Cassio

31.

-O8V8.]

ROMAN SERMO
1

PLEBEIVS.
conuiciosus," 11
c.

131
Sec. Resp. lul. 1,

PELAGONIVS.

405 bulimosus, Id. 188 coriaginosus," Id. 26

ap(p)iosus,
Vet.

aL

frontosus, Ciu. Dei 7, 4 ; al. imbecillosus, Ver. Relig. 15

farciminosus, Id. Ind. Cap.

XXXV.

inactuosus,

13

Ciu.

Dei

4,
;

16

ozaenosus, Id.

216

staturosus, Id. 15, 23

al.

VEGETTVS.
aurosus,
8

MAKCELLVS EMPIKIOVS.
Vet. 3, 17,

conglutinosus, Id.
contagiosus, Id.

2, 12,

carcinosus, 4, 45 liqxiaminosus, 5, 18

1, 14,

*dolorosus,

Id. 6, 22, 1

malandriosus, 19, 23 mentiosus, 33, 8

al.

farinosus, Id. 2, 30
febricosus, Id. 1, 38, 4
Id. 3,

ramicosus, 33, 23 ; al. stranguriosus, 26, 66 ;

al.

gambosus,
6

10

ossuosus, Id.

3, 13,
5,

THEODOBVS PKISCIANVS.
alopeciosus, 1, 6 lemm. catarrliosus, 2, 2, 1

roborosus, Id.
6

23

stipendiosus, Mil. 1, 18

strophosus,

Fe.
Jc?.

3,

57
3
;

derbiosus, 1, 10
al.

nomicosus,
AMBKOSTVS.

11, 10,

fermentosus,
foetosus,
14

4, fol.

(foetor), 1,
15

317 b. 21

actinosus, lob.
8

et

Dau.

2, 4,

materiosus, 4, 317 a. petiginosus, 1, 12

serniosus, Id.
ib.

dissidiosus, ^p. 76, 9

opprobriosus, 4, 14

Cain

et

Abel,

1,

CAELIVS AVKEUANVS.
anhelosus, Acut. anxiosus, Chron.
;

2,

28, 148

HlERONYMVS.
fetosus, (fetus) adu. louin. 1, 19
al.

3, 8,
2,

103

al.

bromosus,

18

Acut.

cachinnosus, Id.
col.
col.

1,

37; 3, 41

al.

inherbosus, Nom. Hebr. leprosus,' in Eccl. 10,

aZ.

14,

4
;

472
3

capillosus," Chron. 5, 4, 53 corporosus, Acut. 3, 17, 148

fellosns, Chron. 4, 6, 91

uenenosus,

10

adu. louin.

1,

flammosus, Acut.
iecorosus,
18

3, 17,

Chron.

3, 4,

174 49

al

AVGVHTUN VS.
anfractaosus, 5erm. 59, 6 ; al. 11 de Oratt. p. 1115, clamorosus,

medicosus, Id. 2, 1, 59 ; al. mellosus, Acut. 2, 29, 151 mortuosus, Id. 1, 3, 38 ; al.
panosus, Chron.
1, 4,

47

91

al.

i " Form Gael. Aur. Veg. Vet. Veg. Vet. Lampr. ; Pall. Plin. Val. ; Eccl. 8 ossosus -= Cael. Aur.; Thorn. Thes. Ven. Port. Cod. lust. Cael. Aur. 'Prud.; 10 " Ps.-Ambros. ia Gloss. Hildebr. SeduL Cassiod. Augustin.; Ps.-Cypr.; adu.
;
">

13 Seru. ad. Aen. l4 Form " Gloss. Philox. 18 Form Zeno 1, tr. 15, 6. -erosus, " Prob. App. 199, 28. 1S Sidon. brumosus, conf. Pauck. SubreL Add. Lex., s. u.

132

WORD FORMATION IN THE

praesumptiosus, Id. tofosus, Id. 3, 13
tribulosus, Id. 3, 2
;

[32. -LESTVS.
I,

pulsuosus, Acut. 2, 14, 91 ; al. putruosus, Chron. 2, 14, 205

ramentostts, Id. 4, 3, 41 ruginosus, j4cw. 1, 11, 86

11

a/,

uluosus, Id.

1,

5;

al.

sanguinosus, Id.

3, 4,

30
al.

uoluminosus, Carm.

9,

76

soraniosus, Id. 3, 5, 51

stimulosus, Chron. 5, 9, 90 ; 1 tractuosus, Acut. 2, 32, 167

tussiculosus, Id. 2, 13, 90

VENANTIVS FORTVNATVS.
aristosus, Misc. 10, 3, 325

M.

florosus,

Carm.

5, 6,

uentriculosus,
7

.Z#.

3,

17,

143;

ALDHELMVS.

uesiculosns,

/rf. 3,

17,

171

bombosus, Laud. Vvrg. 20 coulosus, de Gram. (Class. Auct.

Vol. 5, p. 579).

SIDONTVS APOLMNAEIS.
cantilenosus, _>. 3, 14
;

al.

lapillosus, Septen.

218

t.

89 Jf.

32. ADJECTIVES IN -lentus : These adjectives, like those in -bundus, are both archaic and vulgar. 2 Out of a total of 63 cited by Paucker in his Materialien, 3 only 14 are counted " by him as of ciceronischer oder gleichwerther Attestation," and of these I have failed to find more than 11 in Cicero
:

fraudulentus , luculentus, lutulentus, opulentus, potulentus, puluerulentus, temulentus, truculentus, turbulentus, uinolentus, As but 28 of the 63 are recc., uett. 35, Cic. used less lentus.

uio-

than

one-third of

uett.

Plautus has

11, of

lutulentus, fraudulentus, opulentus, truculentus, Cato and Titin. each added 2 to the language,

which only 5, luculentus, became classic. Enn. and Laeu.

1 each.

With the
ous
:

Silver Latin has only 3 new forms, Cels. 2, Scrib. 1. archaists Gell. and Apul. they become more numer7,

the former uses not less than

two

of

them new, amaru-

lentus, uirulentus; 14, 5 from Plaut., luculentus, macilentus, mustulentus, pisculentus, truculentus ; 6 are new and 3 peculiar to Apul., farinulentus, glebulentus, iussulejitus ; only

Apul. has

4 out of the 14 are Ciceronian. Later formations are comparatively rare but are sufficiently frequent to show that the suffix lived in the popular speech in so late a writer as Aldhelmus
;

one example occurs, pompulentus. The suffix has survived in the Romance languages; 4 compare ItaL, sonnolento ; Fr., sanglant ; Span., feculento, sonoliento ; and as new formations,
1

Plin.

VaL
,

Compare Landgraf
p. 138 sq.
d.
3

Blatt.

f.

bayer.

Gymn. VII,
p.

p.

320

Schmilinsky, p. 39
;

Ronsch,

Pauck. Material IV,

20

sq.

Diez, p. 681

Meyer-Lubke,

Gramm.

Rom.

Spr., II, p. 483.

32.

-LENTVS.]

ROMAN SERMO

PLEBEIVS.
;
}

133

ltal.,famulento,puzzolento; Span., friolento

pullent ; Prov., suzolen, famolen.
PLAVTVS.
bucculentus, Merc. 639 1 corpulentus, Epid. 10 frustulentus, Cure. 313
macilentus," Capt. 647

O. Fr. famolent,

farinulentus, Met.
foetulentus,
12

9,

5 8

-4poi.

glebulentus, Deo

/Sbcr.

mustulentus,
4
5

Cist.

382
ai.

iussulentus, Apol. 39, erc^r. 1* soiunolentus, Met. 1, 26 ; suc(c)ulentus,

;

Z.

pisculentus, Bud. 907

truoulentus,
True. 265

Jc?. 2,

22

TEIJTVLMANVS.
ENNIVS.
gracilentus,
.

caermlentus,

16

PaZ^.

4
in.

259

sordulentus,

(^e

Poen. 11

CATO.
7 rorulentus, R. R. 37, 4

SOLINVS.

camulentus,
florulentus,

18

2,

41
18

a?.

pumlentus,

7c?.

157, 3

17

7,

spinulentus, 46, 4

TmNivs.
lotilentus,

Com. 137

AlEMIANTS.
crapulentus, 29,
PliVDEOTTVS.
Gett.
5,

obstrudulentus, Id. 165

54

LAEVIVS.
pestilentus, Fr. ap. 7
sileutus,
To?. ii.

19, 7,

aurulentus,
rosulentus,

18

n-epl

crrf0. 12,

49

19

Id. 3,

199
Praef., aL

terrulentus,

Ham.

VARKO.
aquilentus, Sat. Men. 400

MAKCELLVS EMPIBICVS.
febnculentus, 22, 13
FVLGENTIVS.
al.

CELSVS.
faeculentus," 5, 26, 19

iurulentus, 1, 6

marculenfras, 2, 8 meralenfcus, 1 Praef. p. 13

M.

GELLIVS.
amarulentus,
uirulentus,
11

AuDHEIiMVS.
10

4 16, 11, 2
3, 17,
;

pompulentus, de Re Gramm.
Auct. Class.
;

(in

5, 565).
; ;

* i Paul, ex Pest. Col. Quint. Gell. Tert. Chalcid. Tim. Hier. Vulg. Apul. 4 Cato Varr. Apul. Met. PaU. Pelag. Vet. Non. Hier.; Vulg. Solin.; subst. B =Ter. Cornif. Rhet. Cic. Sest.; Catull. Hor. Ou. Plin. Tac. Quint. Val. Apul. 8 Cels. Sen. 6 Gell. 7 Ace. Tr. Col. Plin. Solin. Max. Apul. Spart. Augustin. 10 Macr. Plin. Apul. Solin. Veget. Arnob. PalL Augustin. Plin. Pelag. Vet. 13 l8 Ambros. " Arnob. " Hier.; Prud.; Paul. Nol. 11 Cassiod. Solin.; Ambros. 18 Mart. 18 Ven. Fort. 17 18 Prud. Cap. Ambros.; Prud.; Salu.; Peruig. Ven.
; ; ;
;

134:

WORD FORMATION IN THE

[34. -ATVS.

33. ADJECTIVES IN -urnus, -turnus : In the classic language these adjectives were limited to diurnus, diuturnus, nocturnus, few other sporadic examples occur taciturnus.

alburnus,

Gloss. Mai. Gl. Auct., Vol.

s.m.

= Auson. ;

..

= Plin. ;

nom. propr., conf. infra. longiturnus, Vulg. Baruch. 4, 35 mensurnus, Cypr. Ep. 34, 4 ; Nouat. somnurnus, Varr. Sat. Men. 427

These words have been treated by Pott, 2 who points out that somnurnus is formed regularly on the model of diurIn early nus, while mensurnus is the result of false analogy. Latin the suffix must have had a wider scope, as is indicated by the numerous proper names of this form, of deities and
localities, as

Alburnus, (deus), Tert, adu. Marc. 1, 18

*Liburnus, (deus), Arndb. 4, 9 Manturna, (dea), Aug. Ciu. Dei

6,

luturna
al.

(dea), Verg.

Aen.

12,

146

Lacturnus, (deus), Aug. Ciu. Dei.

Saturnus, (deus), passim. Alburnus, (mons), Verg. Ge. 3, 146 Taburnus, (mons), Id. 2, 38

inclined to believe that the suffix survived in the rusRonsch 3 has cited longiturnus, mensurnus, somof plebeian forms, and the presence of sevin his lists nurnus,
tic

am

language.

eral

to justify his view.

unmistakable instances of this formation in Italian seems Diez cites Ital., musoiTio, piorno, sajorno ;

Span., piomo*

-atus These adjectives are 34. PAETICIPIAL ADJECTIVES formed on the model of participles from denominative verbs in -are, and logically they should be considered under that
:

head. 5
plebeius,

But as they are treated like adjectives in the sermo and formed at will from almost any substantive, appar-

ently without thought of the corresponding verbal forms, it has seemed best to group them separately, so that the abundance of them in plebeian authors will be more apparent,

reserving a detailed discussion of them for the section on

1

Conf. Stuenkel,
3

Cited by Nettleship, Contrib. Lat. Lex., p. 52, citing Pott, E. P.

p. 114, II, p.

comparing somnurnus, taciturnus.

1036
;

Corssen, Aussprache,
51.

I, p.

236.

KSnsch,

p. 138.

Diez, p. 685.

Conf. infra,

34.

-ATVS.]

ROMAN SERMO

PLEBEIVS.

135
fre-

denominative verbs. Their plebeian character has been 1 quently noticed by the authorities.
PLAVTVS.
aculeatus," Bacch. 63 3 aleatus, Most. 48

CAECUJVS.
18

atratus,

Com. 268

amussitatus, Mil. 632

ansatus,
4

TiTiNivs.

Pars. 308

fimbriatus,

1'

Com. 138

anulatus,' Poen. 981 argentatus," Pseud. 312

caesariatus,
7

Mil. 768

CASSIVS HEMINA.
citratus, (citra), 4, jFV.

8 columnatus, Id. 211 9 eburatus, Stick. 377 ;

37

al.

hostiatus,

Rud. 270
10

I/VCTLTVS.

impluuiatus,
ingoniatus,
iubatus,
13 11

Epid. 224

aceratus,

30
31

#otf. 9,

Mil. 731

adipatus,

Id. 5,
2,
33

47 10
21 139

Amph. 1108
13

capitatus," Id.

mamileatus, Pseud. 738 nimbatus, Poen. 348

oculatus,
14

papaueratus,

/we. Fr.

True. 490

POMPONIVS.
coleatus,

ostreatus, Poen. 398

Cbm. 40;

at.

patibulatus, Most. 56

VARBO.
Emravs.
runatus, .4n. 576
tutulatus,
16

compluuiatus,
Id.

34

.R.

R.

1, 8,

costatus, (costa), Id. 2, 5, 8

6, 38 Non. 341, 28 loculatus, R. R. 3, 17, 4 38 murtatus, Z. Z. 5, 110 37 Sat. Men. 283 ocellatus, 38 petasatus, Id. 410 39 .R. R. 3, 7, 3 reticulatus,
25

124

decemplicatus, L. L.
ap.

fabatus,

CATO.
alueatus, R. R. 43, 1

arenatus, Id. 18, 8 faecatus, Id. 11, 4

laserpiciatus,"
/c?.

1'

116

iSchnlze, Diss. Hal., VI, p. 181, "Reblingius (p. 25) recte affert, adjectiua in quae fere omnia sunt participia perfect! passiui, praecipue uulgaria aunt." conf. Ronsch, p. 142 ; Guericke, p. 36.
-atus,
3 * Cic. ad. Att. et * Donat. Ter. Phorm. semel, (Acad. 2, 75) ; Plin. Enn.; Varr. B ' L. L.;Col.;Decret. Vet. Apul. Met. Liu.; Lampr.; Vopisc. Apul. Tei-fc. lo Non. " Gell. ; Apul. ; Chalcid. Tim. Cornif. Ambros.; Ampel. Lampr.
;

1S Sen. Plin. ; Tert. ; Arnob. Hier. ; Fulg. ; Ep. ; Suet. " Plin. Mart. Cap. ; Cassiod. Ven. Fort.; Adhelm. Pompon. Com. " Vitr.; Plin. " Plin. *Acc. Tr. *Cic. semel, (Vat. 30) Prop. ; Tac. Suet ; Amm. Macr. Sat.

Rhet. ; Varr. L. L. Liu. ; Plin.

;
;

M Varr. CoL; Julian, ap. Augustin. Inuen.; Charis. * Plin. Fest. s. /., fdbata, ( puls), Plin. 18, 118 Ian. Vitr.; Plin. Ep.; Suet.; Inscrr.
; ;

Apul. Auct.
;

Itin. Alex.; Schol. Inn.

ao

Paul. exFest. ; Non.

Cic., semel, (Or. 25); a 2S Plin. Conf. Plin. 8. 195.

21

Suet.; Gl. Labb.

Cic.

136

WORD FORMATION IN THE

20

34. -ATVS.

sculponeatns, Sat. Men. 457 1 ualuatus, L. L. 8, 29

nitrattts,
22

12, 57, 1
ai

*normatus,
paleatns,

3, 13,

12

undulatus," op.

Nan. 189, 25

5, 6, 13
4, 24,

scabratus,

22

LVCKETIVS.
uiuatus,
CATVIiLVS.
4
3

scalpratus, 9, 15, 9
3,

409; al

uericulatus, 2, 20, 3

PEESIVS.
64,

uirgatus,

319

HOBATIVS.
5

ocreatus,

Sat. 2, 3,

234

37 29 farratus," 4, 30 peronatus, 5, 102

balanatus,
4

48

4,

cirratus,'

1,

ViTKVVlVS.
displtraiafros, 6, 3, 1

PETBONIVS.
prasinatus, 28, 8 6 rnbricatus,* 46, 7

frontatus, 2, 8, 7
lingulatus," 8, 6, 8

stamiuatus, 41, 12
al.

*mammatus,
8

7, 4, 1, 2,

puluinatus,

2 6 ;

PLIKIVS.
albiceratns, 15, 18
87

securiclatus," 10, 10, 3

stacliatus, 5, 11,

aluminatus,
28

31,

59

stolatus,

10

1, 1,
11

5
2
2, 1,

apiatus,

13,

97
al.

sulfuratns,

8, 3,
111

bifruminatus, 31, 59

testndinatus,

canaliculatus, 19, 119;

caneatus,

9,

13

al.

CELSVS.
capitulatus,"8, 1
piperatus,
resinatus,
14

colostratus,

(s. m.) 28, 123 conchatus, 10, 43 ; al.

9

4,
1*

26 24 ;
al.

crebratus,"

11,
30

81
91;
al.

2,

cultellatus,

8,

cultratus, 13, 30

COLVMELLA.
brachiatus," 5,
5,

cylindratus, 18, 125 digitatus, 11, 256

cantheriatus, 5, 4, 1 cliaracatus, 5, 4, 1 ; al.

corticatus,
17

ecbiuatus, 15, 92
31

al.

fluuiatus,
82

16,

196

12, 23, 1
18

foliatus,
;

13,
83

15
al.

denticulatus,

2,

20, 3

al.

gradatus,

malleatus," 12, 19, 4

1

29 mucronatus, 32, 15
13,
4

Vitr.

Plin.

Conf. Pest. 376

Plin.
Plin.

(a),

15.

IsidL
11

=
23

ap. Suet.; Petr.; Mart.; Hier.; Inscrr. 13 Sen.; Gels. Mart.; Tert.; *. n. pi. Mart.; Plin. Conf. Feat. 243, 7 ;form -eatus " CoL; Petr.; Mart.; Ps.-Apic.;Sidon. CoL Plin. ; Mart. ; Plin.; (-are, Gloss.)
;

^Plin.

" Calig.

Verg. ; Sen. ; SU. ;

VaL FL

Plin.

luuen.

"Plin.

Prise. ; Thorn. Thes.

ao Mart. " PalL " Plin. Sl Diom. "Vlp. Dig. 2S a4 Mart Inuen.; Spart. Capit. Amm.; Augnstin.
;

Plin.

Anct.

Priap.;Itala-, Augustin. ; Marc. S1 -are mat Vet Gloss.

Emp. 27 Marc. Emp. 28 Th. 82 Mart luuen.; ApuL Met.

;

Prise.
S3

39

Alcim.

*Gro-

Plin.

Ep.

34 -ATVS.1
1

ROMAN SERMO
al.
;

PLEBEIV9.

137

muricatus, 20, 262

ouatus, 15, 85;
persollata, 25, 113 rigoratus, 17, 211
al.

APVIJEIVS. caloratus,
16

Met. 6, 23
Id. 1,

caseatus,

"

4
90
ib.

cauliculafcus, H&rb.

ruderatus, 21, 20
russatus,
7,

lenticulatus, Id.

186

tesseratus, Met. 8, 28

rutatus,

19,

156

sandaracatus, 35, 177 3 scutulatus, 11, 81 ; al.

solatus, (so/.), 29, 118 teporatus, 38, 199
4

MINVCIVS FELIX.
ungulatus,
17

22,

TEETVLMANYS.
18 disciplinatus, Fug. in Persec. 1 adu. Valent. 25 feturatus,

thoracatus, 35, 69

130 56 ; nertebratus, 11, 177 uirgulatus, 9, 109 umbilicatus, 13, 32

tubulatus,
9,

linguatus,
al.
;

19

Anim. 3

turbinatus,

37,

al.

lucernatus, ad Vxor. 2, 6 luridatus, adu. Marc. 4, 8

pigmentatus,
praeputatus,

20

Cult. Fern. fin.

21

adu. Marc.

5,

MABTIALIS.
amethystinatus,
baeticatus,
8

2, 57,

quadrangulatus," Anim. 17 speciatus, adu. Herm. 40

squamatus,
Apol. 21 stuporatus, Cult. Fern. 2, 3
23

1,

96, 5
9,

canusinatus,'

23, 9
;

cemssatus,
coccinatus,

7,
9

25, 2

al.

1, 96,

SOLINVS.
al.

galbinatus,
10

3, 3,
11

82, 5
58, 15
3, 73, 1
;

amiculatus, 52, 19

guttatus,

SPAETIANVS.
al.

mntuniatus,
1

bucellatum,

24

s.

n.,

Pesc. Nig. 19,

"

palliolatus,

9, 33,

4;

al.

pexatus,

2,

58, 1

sistratus, 12, 29, 19

LAMPBIDIVS.
dalmaticatus, Comm.
28

spleniatus, 10, 22, 1

8,

al.

IWENALIS.
13

mastichafrus, Heliog. 19, 4

3,

caligatus,

321
6,

segmentatus,

14

89

s. n., (uinum) Id. 19 suminatus, Alex. Seu. 22, 8

puleiatum,

uasatus, Heliog.

5,

al.

Aver. PRIAP.
*fibratus, 51, 22

VOPISOVS.
specillatus, Prdb. 4, 5
3

mentulatus, 36, 11
Fulg. Myth. Vulg.; Cod. Theod. 10 Pall. 9 Suet.
1

Mart.; Pelag. Vet.

s.

Pall.; Schol. luuen.; laid.;

s.

n.pl. ~Iuuen.;

6 Plin. 8 Cod. Theod. T Inscrr. Suet. Ep. Fest.SOOsq. n Auct. Pria.p.;fomn mutoniatus, 12 Suet. Gloss. Labb. Vopisc. 3 " Symm. Ep. Isid. Act. Fratr. Arual. s Psued. Suet. ; Vlp. Dig. -Apic. ; Fulg. 18 17 Tert. Mart. Hier. Ep. Myth.; Porphyr. ad Hor.; laid. Cap. Vulg. Alcim. " Vulg. Augustin. ; Anthol. Lat. (-are Gloss. ) SI Eccl. 20 Prud. Hier. Auit. M Vulg.;s. m. =.*Isid. "Amm.; Augustin.; Cod. Theod. aa adl. Vulg.;Eccl.

n.,

Veget.

138
Fnanovs MATEKNVS.
l

WORD FORMATION IN THE

PSEYDO-APIOIVS.
anetbatus,
6,

34. -ATVS.

sensatus,
PAIiLADIVS.

3,

10

al.

239

al.

conchiclatus, 5, 4

cuminatus,* 12, 22, 5 gummatus, 11, 12, 6

manubriatus,"
1, 43,

coriandratus,

8,

388
;

insiciatus, (esiciatus), 8, 402

al.

iuscellatus, 8, 394

PLINIVS VALEBIANYS.
auisatum,
s. n., 5,

liquaminatus, 8, 373 oenogaratus, 8, 329 ;

al

al.

34

omentatns,

2,

40

>

chymiatus, 2, 18 4 laseratus, 1, 21

rapulatus, 4, 153

thymatus,

1,

22

MABTIANVS CAPE&LA.
perpendiculatus,
sertatus, 1, 35
;

uiscellatus, 2, 17

6,

593

al.

PEI-AGONIVS.

furnatus, Vet. 29 mixturatus, Id. 71

CAELTVS AVREMANYS.
carnatus, Chron.
1, 4,

uermigeratus, Id. 278

95
al.

meratus, Id.

1, 1,

17

AMMIANVS.
tropaeatus, 23, 5, 17

VEGETIVS.
acutatus, Vet.
1,

SlDONIVS APOLIjINAiaS. aureatus, Carm. 9, 396

castorinatus, Ep. 5, 7

22

AMBKOSIVS.
9

foraminatus, Id. 2, 2 sapphiratus, Poe^. ^>.

rfe

2,

10

toxicatus,

Tob.

7,

26

tiaratus,

.EJ). 8,

HlEKONTMVS.
farinafrus,

tintiunabulatns, Id. 2, 2

Nom. Hebr.
.Re*?.

col.

8
FvTjGENTIVS.
centratus, Myth. 1, 11 pecuatus, in Moral. 35

fuliginatus, Ep. 54, 7

inuittattts,

Pack. 101

AVGVSTINVS.
liciatus,
(Ti'tt.

Dei

22,

14

aJ.

situatus,

adFr. Erem. Serm. 37

/

uxoratus, Sei'm. 116, 4 Jfai

al.

MARCELLVS EMPURIOVS.
caniculatus, 14, 64

VENANTTVS FOBTVNATVS. margaritatus, 8, 6, 266 sculpt oratus, 9, 15, 8

ISIDOKVS.

ficatum,

s. n.,

22,

34

susinatus,

7,

20

cncullatns, 19, 24, 17 laculatus, 22, 19, 11

THEODOKVS PRISCIANVS.
sambticatus, de Diaet. 12

manicleatus, 19, 22, 8

7

phoenicatus, 12,

1,

49

saponatum,
1

s.

n., 1,

16
s

sphingatus, 20, 11, 3

8

A mm. Ps. -Apic.; Beda. Mythogr. Vulg. Ps.-Apic. 7 Form -ciaiws, Seru. Verg. Ge. 3, 83. Apic.; Gael. Anr.; AnthoL Lat.
a

Lat

Ps.-

J85. -IMVB.]

ROMAN SEBMO
:

PLEBEIVS.

139

35.

ADJECTIVES IN -inus

Aside from the nomina gentilia

in -Inus, as Latinus, Praenesiinus, etc., forms in -inus, -a, -urn are not numerous, and although belonging largely to the older 1 language, are rare in writers of the best period. Paucker's list,

which, while not exhaustive, is sufficiently complete to form a basis for comparison, contains, exclusive of the distributive numerals bini, trini, etc., 192 forms. Of these, 135, or over 70$, are uett., yet I have been able to find in Cic., aside from the Epistt., only the following 23 examples, most of them prevalent throughout the language
:

caprinus,

inquilinus,
intestinus,

pistrintim,

clandestinus,

popina,
pruina,

concubinus, -na,
ctilina,

libertkms,

marinus
matutinus,

repentinus,
sagina,

equinus,

genuinus, haedinus,
haruspicinus,

medicinus, -na,
officina,

sobrinus -na,
supinus.

peregrinus,

the adjectives of this termination are derived from the names of animals, and in these the importance of the class centres, in regard to the sermo plebeius. Out of Paucker's list, 104, considerably more than half, are thus formed, uett. 65, recc. 29. Of these the majority occur in early comedy and in the Script! B. B. Their use by classic writers is chiefly

A majority of

confined to proverbial expressions, in which they are frequent at all periods of the language, a farther evidence of their popular character. I have found only 5 in Cic., caprinus, *equinus, haedinus, miluinus, columbinus, the last two in the Episit., and

both used proverbially, plures pauones confeci, quam tu pullos columbines, ad Fam. 9, 18, 3 Liciniumplagiarium cum suopullo miluino, ad Qu. Fr. 1, 2, 2, 6, with which may be compared Plant. Pseud. 851, an tu inuenire postulas quemquam coquum,
;

nisi miluinis aut aquilinis ungulis f ; Petr. 42, mulier quae mulier

miluinum genus ; Apul. Met. 6, 27, miluinos oculos effugere? I have found no occurrence of such adjectives in Caes. or Nep. Sail, has two instances, ferinus, caninus, the latter quoted from Appius, in the phrase canina facundia, which is an especially frequent popular metaphor; compare Ouid. Ib. 230,
1

395,

u Der Falke erscheint sprichwSrtlich

Paucker, Spicilegium,

p. 203, not. 53.

Otto, Tiersprichwortern,

ALL., in,

p.

aJs gierig

und hungrig."

140

WORD FORMATION IN THE

9,

[35.

-INVS.

latrare canina uerba in foro ; Quint. 12, 9,

canina, ut ait

Ap9,

pius, eloquentia ;

Pers.

1,

109, canina

littera ;

Colum.

1,

praef,

sed ne

caninum quidem

sicut dixere ueteres locupletissimum

42, ego uerum dicam, qui linguam 1 50, 1, libros canino dente rodere, etc.

quemque adlatrandi ; Petr. caninam comedi / Hier. Ep.

On the other hand these adjectives are frequent in all the usual sources of plebeian Latin. Plaut. is fond of them, using no less than 15, of which 4, catulinus, formicinus, noctuinus, They occur largely in proverbial soricinus, are a?ra ei/o^cVa. and metaphors; e.g., Kud. 5B3,utinamfortuna nunc expressions Me anetina uterer ; True. 780, quamquam uos colubrino ingenio ambae estis; Men. 888, moue formicinum gradwn ; Pseud. 967, Heus tu, qui cum hirquina barba astas ; Cure. 191, Tune etiam cum noctuinis oculis odium me uocas f Epid. 18, caprigenum Tiominum non placet mihi neque pantherinum genus, etc. The
satirists, as usual,

are well represented.

5,

Lucil. has

3, 1

from

only one of which occurs in the Carm., and that in a proverbial phrase, Carm. 1, 8, 9, sanguine uiperino cautius uitare ; In Ep. 1, 18, 15, he has another proverb, de lana caprina rixari, with which compare Yarr. Sat. Men. 71, caprinum proelium. Pers., besides the canina littera above cited, has the undoubtedly vulgar form caballinus, in his Prologue. From luuen. may be cited Sat. 14, 251, longa et mulino corde ceruina senectus ; Id. 16, 21, dignum erit Vagelli ; Id. 10, 271, canino rictu. As further instances of such popular phrases, compare Phaedr. App. 23, (Anth. Lat. 822 R.), ubi leonis pellis deficit uolpina est induenda ; Yarr. Sat. Men. 575, prandium caninum Apul. Met. 2, 9, coruina nigredine,
Plaut., 2
;

new

Hor. has

coruus)* ; Dig. 17, 2, 29, 2, Aristo refert : Cassium respondisse, societatem talem coiri non posse ut alter lucrum tantum, alter damnum sentiret, et Jianc societatem leoninam solitum appellare. But it is in the Scriptt. B. B. that these adjectives abound.

(conf. Petr. 43, niger

tamquam

Thus
Pall,

have

Yarr. has 14, only 8 of which are found earlier ; Col. and 7 each, the majority from Yarr., while Plin. is the

most

prolific of all, using 23 from the older language, and adding 11 others. In the Scriptt. B. B. these words are largely used in connection with stercus, or fimus, as s. asininum, Yarr.
i

Otto,

I.

L, p. 390.

Otto,

I.

I, p. 384,

" Wie der Weisse Schwan, so

1st

auch der

schwartze Babe sprichwortlich."

35. -INVS.]

EOMAN SERMO

PLEBEIVS.

141

2 /. caballinus, Plin. 29, 102 ; s. caprinus, Cato R. JR. 36 ; equinum, Varr. R. R. 1, 38, 3 ; /. murinus, Plin. 29, 106 ; /. taurinus, Id. 28, 232 ; etc. It may have been partly this association which caused these adjectives to be avoided by the best writers. Like some other classes prevalent in rustic Latin, these adjectives have given rise to numerous names of Divinities ; e. g.,
1, 38,
;

s.

Cnnina, Varr. ap. Non. 167, 32

Lact.; Augustin. Fabulinus, Varr. ap. Non. 532, 27 Ingatinus, Aug. Ciu. Dei 6, 7

Nemestrinus, Id.
Potina,

4,

Varr. ap. Non. 108, 19;

Libentina, Varr. L. L. 6, 48 ; Liinentina, Tert. Idol. 15 ; al.

nob.

al.
;

Ar-

Lucina, passim, Meditrina, Paul, ex Fest.p. 123, 15 Montinus, Arnob. 49

Augustin. Kusina, Augustin. C. D. 4, 8 Eumina, Varr. R. R. 2, 11, 5 al. Sentinus, Id. ap. Aug. Ciu. Dei 7, 2; Tert. Statina, Tert. adu. Nat. 2, 11 ; al. Tutilina, Varr. L. L. 5, 163 et AL Volutina, Aug. Ciu. Dei 4, 8
; ;

As has been said, these adjectives became less popular in the later language they occur abundantly, however, in the Romance languages, 1 owing partly, perhaps, to their fusion with forms in -inus, caused by the shifting of accent to the short vowel in the latter suffix. Like some other suffixes denoting resemblance, -inus acquired later a diminutive force, the idea of resemblance merging in that of not quite equaling, and so of being inferior to, or smaller than, the object of comparison. 2 That the transition began in Latin is shown by the examples cited by Paucker, mollidna (uestis), quoted from Nou. Pedio by Non., and a still stronger case from the Nott. Tir. 3 In the modern languages the geminus, gemettus, gemininus.' force of the suffix is prevailing diminutive, especially in Ital.
;

frequent both with subst. and adj.; thus Ital., subst. bambino, bottegJiino, cMesino, principino, signorino, tavolino ; adj. bellino, bonino, pianino ; Span., subst. collarin, Idbrantin ; anadino, palomino, porcino ; adj. verdino ; Port., copkino, filhino ; adj. branquinho, docezhino, rotinho, etc. In Fr. the diminutive force is less frequent Diez cites only
it is
;

and Port., where

fortin, ignorantin.
1

Diez, p. 649 sq.

d.

Gramm.
Latin
;

Bom. Spr. II, p. 493 conf. contra Goelzer, p. 154, " II y en a un autre en c'est un suffixe plutot grec que latin il a la valeur d'un diminutif et se retrouve
;
;

Meyer-Lubke,

490.

Conf. infra,

39

Meyer-Liibke,

non senlement dans

romanes, mais meme dans le latin du moyen-age (caaina vallina)," citing Schwabe, De deminutiuis graecis et latinis, Gissae, 1859, p. 57. 3 * Paucker, Spicilegium, p. 204, not. 53. Meyer-Lubke, Gramm. d. Rom. Spr. II, p. s 493. Diez, p. 651, but compare Etienne, de Deminutiuis, etc. in Francogallico s?rles langues

mone nominibus,

Paris, 1883, p. 61, sq.

WORD FORMATION IN THE

In the following
italicized.
list,

[35.

-INV8.

forms not from names of animals are

NAEVIVS.
1

TEKENTIVS.
ap. Gett. 1, 24 Codd.

*orcinus,

mustelinus," Eun. 689

TITUSIVS.

PLAVTVS.
agninus," Pseud. 319
anetinus,
5
3

Hud. 533
4

femininus,
Accrvs.

10

Com. 171

aquilimts,

Pseud. 852
81

caninns,

Gas. 973

cantherinus,'

Men. 395

uiperinns,

TV. 552

catulinus, ap. Paul, ex Fest. 45, 3 clurinus,' True. 269

8 colubrinus, Id. 780

LVCHJVS.
aprinns," Fr. Inc. 121 equinus," Sat. 5, 21

formicinus, Men. 888 furinus, Pseud. 791

967 Rud. 598 ll leoninns, Jtfen. 159 miluinus," Pseud. 852

hircinus,
Id.

hirundinimis,

10

POMPONIVS.
passerinus, Com. 177

noctuinus, (noctua), Cure. 191 13 pantherinus, .E^id, 18 G.

soricinus, Bacch. 889

VARBO.
asininns,
54
85

R. R.

I,

38, 2

ceruinns,
figlinus,

7cZ. 3, 9,

14

Id. 3, 9,
7

3
11,

CATO.
14

leporintrs,*

/rf. 2,

caprinns,

R.R. 36
15

columbiniTS,

Id. ib.

pecninus," Id. 132, 2 ueterinus," qp. Fest. p. 369

murinus, 28 Sa*. .Men. 358 2' pauoninus, R. R. 3, 9, 10 30 paupertinus, ap. Non. 162, 23 ricinus, (rica), Sat. Men. 433
*sninns,
31

R. R.

2, 4,

codrf.

PACWIVS.
anguinus,
18

TV. 3
Titin.

Z. L. 5, 93 tibinus, Sat. Men. 132

sutrinns,
;

Suet. ; ICt.

Varr. ; Plin. ; Pelag. Vet. ; ICt.

; ; ; ;

*./.
;

Petr.
;

Apnl. Tert.
;
;

Appius ap. Sail Lucil. Varr. On. Gels. CoL Pers. Petr. Plin. 7 Col. Plin. Pall. Arnob. lunen. Val. Max. Tert Aur. Viet. Hier. Augustin. 8 Tert. Prud. Amm. Arnob. A Plin. Solin. Hor. Sat ; *./. =Gloss. s.f. Apnl. pul. Labb. >Plin.;Mart " Varr.; Vitr.; Plin.; Val. Max.; Vlp. Dig. "Cic.Q. Fr.;Col.; 1J 14 Varr. Plin. PanL ex Fest.; Solin. Plin. Ci&, semel, (N. D. 1, 29, 82); Hor. Ep. ; Mart.; Edict. Diocl. Liv.; CoL "Varr.; Cic. Ep.; Hor.; Gels.; Plin.; PalL; s. m.
Dar. Phryg.
;

18 ao

Hor. ; Plin. ; Oros. ; s/. Apul. M Solin.; Angustin. ; Gloss. Labb. " 3 Varr.; Cic., semel, (*Tusc. 5, 21, 62); Hor.; Vopisc.; Solin. ; Vulg. Plin. Gael. Anr. Hor. ; On. ; Calp. ; Col. ; Plin. ; Inuen. PalL /. Edict Diocl. Vitr. ; Plin. ; Gael. Anr. ; form -ulinus Arnob. ; s. f. Varr. ; Plin. ; 2 Inscrr. Gloss. Labb. Gels. Plin. ; Lampr. ; ICt. ; s. f. CoL; Plin.; lustin.; Pall. 29 CoL Petr. ^ Prise. ; Th. GelL ; ApuL ; Arnob. ; Symm. Ampi. Tert. Pall. ; ; Mart.;
; ; ; ; . ; ;
;

Apul. Lucr.; Plin.; Arnob.; s.f. Varr.; Plin. Varr. ; Plin. Quint. ; Apol. ; Vlp. Dig. ; Arnob. ; Vnlg.

"

18
ai

Varr.

Catull.

Plin.

19

Plin.

Prise.

" Vitr.;

Tac.; *./., con/, supra,

35. -INVS.]

ROMAN SERMO
5,
3

PLEBEIVS.
subalpinus, 25, 71

143

LVCRETIVS.
1

ferinus,

1418 1069

tigrimis, 13, 96

taurimis,

6,

uaccinus,

16

28, 185

Tralturinus," 29, 123

VlTRVVlVS.

mulinus,

8, 3,

16

GELMVS.
beluinus,
18

19, 2,

anserinus,

5, 21,

APVTiETVB.

felinus, 5, 18, 15

naccinus, Met. 9, 27

simininus,

19

Herb. 86

PHAEDKVS.
masculinus,
8 8

4, 14,

15

TEBTVIiUANYS.
molinus
PALLAJDIVS.
31
;

uulpinus,

1, 28,

adu. Marc. 4, 35

COLVMELLA.
pristinus, (pristis), 11, 2, 5
al.

phasianinus,

1, 29, 2

ursinus, Arb. 15

PERSIVS.
8

PLINIVS VALEBIANVS. capreolirms, 5, 30

Prol. 1
ericinus,
22

caballirras,

5,

33

gruinus,

33

Id. ib.

PUNIVS.
*abacinus, 35, 3, ed. Detl.
aluinus, 21, 172
9 camelinus, 11, 261 10 10, 32
;

ibicinus, 5, 45
24 pecorinus, 5, 43 struthioninus, 2, 30

al.

coruinus,
fibrimis,

11

32, 110; al.

1*

AVCT. ITIN. AI-EX. subaquilinus, 6

VEGETIVS.

maiorinus,

15,
13

15 110
bubulinus,
26

uitellinus, 16, 177

palumbinus,
14

30,

Vet. 3, 4,

29

al.

pullinus,
15

8,

172

scrofinus,

28,

163

AMBBOSIVS.
serpentinns,
castorinus,
;

spadoninus, 15, 130

36

struthocamelinus, 29, 96
i

37

in Luc. 2, 2, 51 de Dign. Sacerd. 4

Sail. ;
*

Verg. ; On. Sen. ; Plin. GelL ;

;

Amm.;

Porphyr. ad Hor. ; s./.=Verg. ; Val. Fl. ;

Plin.

Hin.

Catull. ; Verg. ; On. ; Cels. ; Plin. ; Stat. ; Claud. ; Edict. Diocl. ; s.f. =Anthol. Lat. 4 * Plin. Casell. Vindex luuen. Col. ; Petr. ; Plin. ; Gloss . Labb. ap. Gell. ; ;
e
;

Quint. Apul. ; Charis. Grammatt. ; adu. =Paul. ex Fest. ; Arnob. Plin. Veget. Mil. ; Gell. ; PalL ; Isid. Edict. Diocl. ;./.=- Petr.
; ;

Plin. ; Grat.

7 10

Plin. ;

Arnob.
1S

ApuL

Met.; Vulg.; worn, prop r., Coruinus, freq.

Diocl.
14
i

Lampr. Oribas. ;./.

;

Labb.
35

Marc. Emp.
Cassiod.
ai

"

= pg. -Apic.
s

"laid.
16

" Cod. Theod. Marc. Emp. s. /.

;

Lampr.; Edict.

Plin. Val. ; Gloss.

s. f. *IuL Obs. M On. Lat. Gr.

Mart.
2

prud.
22

I ul. Val. ; Augnstin.

Amm.;

Plin. Val.

Augustin.

Marc. Emp.; Gargil.; Anthim.

Anguetin.

"

Marc. Emp. Marc. Emp.

S3

144
HIEBONYMVS.

WORD FORMATION IN THE

ouillinus, Id. 3
;

[36. -AKVS.
al.

eunuchinus, Ep. 22, 27 sturninus, in lesai. 66, 20

3 porcellinus, Id. 6

SIDONIVS APOLLINABIS.
AVGVSTINVS.
cfoocwuw,'
c.

Faust. 20, 11

barrinns, Ep. 3, 13

ciconinus, Id. 2, 14

MARCELLVS EMPIRICVS.
a

leopardinus,

36,

taxoninus, Id. ib.

GREOORIVS TVKONENSIS. suillinus, H. F. 10, 24

ANTHIMVS.
agnellinus, 5
:

THEODORVS PRISCIANVS.
bouinus, de Diaet. 15
36.

ADJECTIVES IN -anus

There are two groups of these ad-

jectives which are of some interest in connection with the sertno plebeius : a. those derived from other adjectives ; b. those

formed by
a.

analogy in -ianus. Adjectives in -anus are formed normally from substanA few however occur, derived from adjectives, with tives. no further difference in meaning- than the increased emphasis gained by additional syllables, a class of formations thoroughly in keeping with the spirit of the sermo plebeius. They were first treated as such, by H. Schnorr v. Carolsfeld, who discusses them at some length in the Archiv f. Lat. Lex., (I, p. 188), and has been followed by Ulrich in his Programm on the use of words in Yitr. 4 The few examples which they are able
false

to cite are confined chiefly to writers of inferior style. Lucil. affords the first, decimanus, in the sense of magnus, as decimus is often employed compare Ou. Met. 11,530, decimae ruit im;

petus undae.

Cic., aside

from a single instance of Punicanus,

has only rusticanus, usually coupled with a slight tinge of contempt, which suggests its kinship with the sermo rusticus ; compare Apul., rusticanus upilio. Only the forms from numerals, primanus, secundanus, etc. have come into general use,

and these always in some specialized sense, generally that of milites primae, secundae, etc., legionis ; and even here the origin may be assigned to the sermo castrensis.
s Ps.-Apic.: Anthim. " Diese Erscheinung gehort natiirlich der Vblkssprache an;" cow/. Ulrich, Vitr. n, p. 4, "Scrmonis uulgaris proprium fuisse adiectiui primitini syllabarum mimernm aignificatione non mutata augere comprobatur
1

(Venus) Cloacina, freq.

v.

Edict. Diocl.

H. Schnorr

Carolsfeld, 1.1.

uocabulis in anus cadentibus."

36.

-ANVS.]

ROMAN 8ERMO

PLEBEIVS.

145

Romance languages is Compare with medianus, Ital. mezzano, Pr., moyen, Span, mediano, and numerous new formations, Ital.,
relation of these forms to the

The

well established.
certano, lontano,

provano
1

Fr., certain, lointain, prochain, Sp.,

cited in the

1 certano, tardano, etc.

The following are the more important forms

Archiv
:

LVCILIVS.

TKEBELMVS POLLIO.
8

decimanus,

(= magnus), Sat.

4,

Illyricianus,

Daciscarms, Claud. 17, 3 7 Id. 14

VAKBO.
3

Punicanus,
ClCEBO.

It. It. 3, 7,

CHAIJCIDIVS.

aquilonianus, Tim. 66

al.

rusticanus, freq.
Italicianus,

AVGVSTINVS.
8

Conf.

6,

10

VITKVVIVS.

medianus,
PLINIVS.
siccanus,
8

MAETIANVS CAPELLA.
5, 1,

aL

secundamis,
al.

= secundus)

1,

47 ;

16,

72

COD. THEOD.
Castrensianns, INSCBB.
9

uarianus, (uarius), 14, 29

6,

32

MAKTIAUS.
orcinianus, 10,
5,

Asiaticianus, Inscrr. Orell. 2642

Formations in -ianus, like Caesarianus, Ciceronianus, arose through false analogy with forms from stems in -io-, -ia, the -i- being treated as if belonging to the suffix and Julius : luliamis not to the stem thus Augustus : Augusianus
b.
first
:

Such usage was undoubtedly an outNo example is to be found growth earlier than Cic., who aside from the Epistt., admits no such forms in -ianus, except a few derived from nouns in -o, -onis,
Caesar
:

Caesarianus.

of the sermo plebeius.

like Milonianus, Orat. 165, Neronianus, de Oral. 2,248, Pisoni-

anus, Har. Resp.

i

2.

Such a form as Caesarianus

is

not to be

gna.

Conf. Dicz, p. 647 ; ALL., I, p. 188 ; Meyer-Lubke, Gramm. d. Rom. Spr. II, p. 490. Paul, ex Fest. p. 71, 5, decumana oua dicuntur et decuman! fluctus, quia sunt ma" also bei 3 Cic., semel, (Mur. 36, 75), P. lecluli, Gegenstanden des taglichen LeI, p. 188.
1

bens," ALL.,
Inscrr.

Pelag. Vet.

Cod. Theod.

5 Apul.; Butr.; Hier. Ep. Vlp. Dig.; Veg. Vet Ps.-Apic.; 8 Cod. Theod. Cod. lust.
;

10

146

WORD FORMATION IN THE

36.

-ANVS.

found in either Caes. or Cic. 1 The latter uses the adj. Caesarinus, ad Alt. 16, 10. In the Auctt. Bell. Alex., Air., and Hisp., however, the form Caesarianus becomes common, probably, as is suggested by H. Schnorr v. Carolsfeld, being borrowed from the sermo castrensis? The same would seem probable of many of the instances found in the later historians,
as they are largely designations of political factions, as the JSrutiani, Crassiani, of Veil. Patr., or the Galbiani of Tac. Among the rare examples not derived from proper names, two
prasiniani, uenetiani.

deserve to be emphasized as originating in the sermo circensis, In later Latin this suffix largely replaced the original one -anus, and is common in the modern
;

languages

compare

Ital., italiano, prussiano, russiano,

Fr.,

indien, italien, phenicien, prussien.

The following forms, cited in the Archiv, will serve to the development of this suffix
:

show

CICEKO (EPISTT.). 3 Lepidianus, ad

Aver. BEE*. AFB. Caesarianus/ 59

VALEBIVS MAXIMVS.
Alt. 16, 11, 8

Paulianus,

8, 11, 1

g^^
2
Pliryxiana," ,./., Ben.
1, 3,

Labiemanus,

21,

Seianianus,

ad Marc.

1, 2,

7 3

COBNELIVS NEPOS.
Tamphilianus,
CATVLLVS.
5 Thyonianns, 27, 7

Att. 13,

COLVMEOLA.
Dolabellianus,
10

5, 10, 18

al.

PETRONIVS.
prasiniamis," 70, 10

IVSTINVS.

Histrianus,

9, 2, 1.

PUMVS.
Variamis,

SENECA RHETOR.
Montanianus, Contr. 9, 5, 17

Pseudodecimianus, 14 7, 149

15,

54

VELLETVS PATEKCVIIVS. 6 Brutianus, 2, 72 ; al

7

MARTIAMB.
Capellianus, 11, 31, 17 Catulliantts, 11, 6, 14

Crassianus,
1

2, 82,

ALL.

I,

p. 185.

moglich, fehlt auch wirklich bei beiden

" ein Caesarianus 1st also weder bei Cicero noch bei Caesar " 2 ALL. " oflfenbar der SoldatenI, p. 185,
!
.

sprache entnommen." 4 Auct. Bell. 8 Macr. Sat. Hisp. ; Auct. BelL Afr. ; Nep. semel, (Att. 7, 1); Cels. 6 r Val. Max.; Lact. Auson. Plin.; Flor. Vopisc. ; Seru. ad Verg.; Cod. lust. 8 "Suet. "Pirn. ICt. Capit. *Adj., Plin.

87. -ARIVS.]

ROMAN SERMO PLEBEIVS.

3,

147

Cosmianus,

82, 26

al.

Patroclianus, 12, 78, 9

Macrinianus, Anton. Diad. 1, 1 Probianus, Alex. Seu. 40, 6

TAOITVS.

AMMIANVS MABCELUNVS.
1

Augustianus, Ann.
Drusianus, Id.
2,

14, 15

Constantinianus, 27,
10

5, 1
;

al.

8
1,

praefectianus,

17, 3, 6

al.

Galbianus, Hist.

51
SEBVIVS.
Deiotariamis,

Lucullianus," Ann. 11, 32, 37

SVETONTVS.
Marcellianus, Fesp. 19

ad Aen.

9,

546

AVGVSTINVS.
praetorianus, (praetor), Gonf.
6,

10

TEBTVUJANVS.
Chrestianus, Apol. 29 8 adu. Valentinianus,
sq.

extr.

MAKTIANVS CAPELLA.
I

Valent.

Caeciniana,

s.f., 5,

527

Murenianus,

5,

525

VLPIANVS.
Sabinianus,
4

SIDONIVS APOLMKAEIS.
Dig. 24, 1, 11

SymmacManus, Ep.
Theodoricianus, Id.

8,

10

2, 1 extr.

Iviovs PAVLVS.
5 Pegasianus, Sent.

4, 3,

FVLGENTTVS.
magistrianus, Cant.
Verg. p. 160

SPARTIANVS.

M.
8

Commodianus, Nigid. 6;
Marcianus,
CAPITOLINVS.
7

al.

Setter. 7

INST. Ivsr.

Largianus,
Faustinianus, Anton. Pii 8, 2 8 uenetianus, Ver. 6, 2
al.

11

3,

7 extr.

COBIPPVS.
lustinianus, loh. 5, 58

LAMPBIDIVS.
Agrippianus, Alex. Seu. 26, 7
:

INSCBB.

Paelignianus, Inscrr. Or ell. 5466

These adjectives, comprising 37. ADJECTIVES IN -arius one of the most numerous classes in the language, are proportionately rare in the literature of the best period, but like all words in heavy suffixes, were popular in the sermo plebeius. As has already been shown, the masc. and fern., used substantively as nomina personalia, to denote tradesmen, artizans, etc.,
i

Tert.

Gromat. Vet. Inscrr.

;

Suet. Tib. 73
v.

= Lucullanus,
ALL.,
;

" also von Georges

3

tmrichtig Lucullianus zitiert," Schnorr

Carolsfeld,
">

1, p.

186.
8

Lact.

Cod.
Cod.

Theod. Theod.

ICt
10

lust. Inst.

CapitoL

Capitol Inscrr.

Inscrr.

Cod. lust.

Cod. lust.

148

WORD FORMATION IN THE

1

[37. -ARIVS.

gained some acceptance in Ciceronian Latin, and became prevOn the contrary the purely adalent in the later literature. jective use of these forms belongs principally to the earlier 2 He period, as a study of Paucker's tables makes apparent. gives a total of 1170 forms in -arius, -a, -um, of which 499, about 42 $, are uett., 671 recc. Of the former all but 25 % occur as adjectives, while of the recc. 409, or over 60 $, are found only as substantives. The remaining 262 are largely confined to the Inscriptions, or to the cumbersome phraseology of the jurists, which is a frequent vehicle for the preservation of archaisms. In the best period the limited number of these forms which occur as true adjectives fall largely into two categories a. those borrowed from legal or mercantile phraseology b. those pertaining to military matters, and therefore presumably due to the influence of the sermo castrensis. Of the 18 occurring in Caes. all but 6 (aerarius, contrarius, extra: ;

ordinarius, pecuniarius, temerarius, transuersarius), ably be assigned to the latter class

:

may

reason-

actuarius, (nauigium),

frumentarius,

(res, nauis),

sexcentarius, (colors),
stipendiarius, (Aedui),

alarms, (miles), ancorarhis, (funis),

beneficiarius, (miles),

legionarius, (miles),

onerarius, (nauis),
sarcinarius, (iumentum),

subsidiarius, (coJiors),

uoluntarius, (miles).

somewhat more liberal in his use of these employing outside of the Epistt., 49, or about 10 % Besides 9 forms, which he uses (4 fo of the whole).
Cic. is

adjectives, of the uett.,

in

common

with Caes., (actuarius, aerarius, contrarius, extraordinarius, frumentarius, pecuniarius, stipendiarius, temerarius, uoluntarius), I have found the following forms, many of them evidently be-

longing to the legal

admissarius, semel,
aduersarius,
agrarius, (Leg.),

(Leg.},

or military (Mil.) speech

compendiarius, semel,
consectarius, semel,

coronarius, (Mil.), semel,

anniuersarius, (Leg.), aquarius, (Leg.),

arbitrarius, (Leg.),

dodrantarius, (Leg.),
extrarius,

Februarius,
gregarius, (Mil.),
hereditarius, (Leg.),

anctionarius, (Leg.),

bustuarius, semel,
Catilinarius, semel,
1

honorarius, (Leg.),
18.
a

Conf. supra,

Paucker, Spicilcgium,

p.

233 sq.

37. -AKIVS.]

ROMAN SERMO

PLEBEIVS.
quadrantarius, (Leg.), secundarius,
solitarius,
statarius, semel,
talarius, semel
et

149

lamiarius,
iudiciarius, (Leg.),
librarius, semel,

mercenarius,
raulierarius, semel,

Epp.

necessarius,

testamentarius, (Leg.),
(Leg.),

nnmmarius,
penarius,

tignarius,

bis,

olearius, semel,
bis.

tributarius, (Leg.)
tiicarins, semel,

primarius, semel,
protelarius, (Leg.),

uinarius,

uoluptarius.

But the chief activity of these adjectives belongs to archaic and rustic Latin. The prevalence in Plaut. of such forms as datarius, carcerarius, uirginarius, etc., many of them amx etp-fyueVa, has been noticed by Lorenz, and Stuenkel has pointed
R. of Varr. and of Cato. 1 The latter is especially fertile in these forms, as is well exemplified in the llth chapter operarios X, bubulcum I, asinarium I, salictarium I, asinos plostrarios II, asinum molarium I : : urceos mustarios . frumentaria XX, iugum plostrarium I, iugum uinarium I, iugum asinarium I, . urceos aquarios, situlum aquarium /, . . a/ream uestiariam I, armarium promptarium I, rotam aquariam I, Idbrum lupinarium I, sportas faecarias III, molas asinarias III, arborarias III, falces crates stercorarias IIII, sirpeam stercorariam 7", ... faculas rustarias X, etc. With this it is interesting- to compare a line in the Cato Maior of Cic. where the archaic style of Cato seems to have been imitated: semper enim boni assiduique domini referta cella uinaria, olearia, etiam penaria est, uillaque tola locuples est, dbundat porco, haedo, agno, gallina, lacte, caseo, Of the 3 forms in -arius here occurring melle, C. M. 18, 56. and all frequent in the Scriptt. B. B., olearius and penarius are found nowhere else in Cic., while a further proof of the archaic tone of the passage lies in the remarkable instance of asyndeton, which is a distinct characteristic of early Latin and
out their abundance in the
JR.
:

X
.

of Cato in particular.
1

Lorenz, Pseud. 852; Staenkel,

Holtze, Syntaxis, II, p. 212,

;

" Maximo frequens est asyndeton in

p.

43; conf. Schulze, Diss. Hal. VI. p. 173. libro Catonis de re

mstica"

conf. Nagelsbach, Stilist., p. 656.

150

WORD FORMATION IN THE

37. -ABIVS.

Further evidence of the prevalence of these forms in the sermo rusticus is afforded by the large number of names of plants formed from the feminine in -aria, with or without herba ; e.g., h. canaria, Plin. 24, 176 h. ladaria, Id. 26, 62 h. la;

naria, Id. 24, 168 ; piuitaria, Id. 23, 18 sanguinaria, Id. 27, 113 ; h. uerrucaria, Id. 22, 52 ; uesicaria, Id. 21, 177 ; h. pedicularia, Scrib. 166 ; arboraria, Apul. Herb. 98 ; parietaria, Id. 81 ; sata;

naria, Id. 94

;
.

h. serpentaria, Id. 5
. .

uitriaria, Id. 81, (h. perdica-

lem Latini

ceraria, Id. 45

parietariam, alii uitriariam appellant) ; ulpulicaria, Th. Prise. 1, 10 ; lucernaria, Marc.

;

Emp.
;

20

224 al. so abundant in the Scriptt. H. 12., apiarium, columbarium, and which have already been considered in the chapter on substan1 tives. That these forms are largely archaic or vulgar is apparent from Gell. 2, 20, who cites roborarium from an oration of Scipio, and leporarium, mellarium, from the R. R. of Yarr., and expressly characterizes apiarium, uiuarium, as not in good kaut umusage Viuaria autem quae nunc uulgus dicit,
' ' : .
.

balsamaria, Plin. Yal. 3, 15 hortaria, Ps.-Apic. 6, Compare also the words in -ariuxn, denoting- locality,
h.

quam memini apud uetustiores scriptum ; Apiaria quoque uulgus

died
loca, in

'

'

quibus

siti

sunt aluei

apum, sed neminemferme, qui in-

corrupte locuti sunt, aut scripsisse menini aut dixisse. Compare Yarr. JR. R. 3, 3, leporaria te accipere uolo non ea quae tritaui nostri dicebant . . Id. 3, 12, nomine antico aparte quadam, ;
.

leporarium appellatum.
Col.

It is also

worthy of note that while

apiaria, auiaria, uiuaria, he introduces them as translations of the Greek //.eAio-cruivcs, /oporpo^eta, Aayorpo^eta, with

employs

an apologetic
adjectives.

ut Latine potius loquamur, 12. It. 8, 1,

3.

Statistics also

tend to confirm the rustic character of these From Cato I have collected 22 Yarr. adds 15 Col.
; ;

13

Plin.,

who was the last friend of these forms, 28. With Silver
;

Latin their activity declined ; African Latin is poorly represented ; Fronto adds 2 Apul. 8 Gell. and Tert. 4 each. Their rarity in later literature is striking; aside from the jurists, with whom these forms, both adjective and substantive, were popular, the greatest number in any author subsequent to Apul. is in the rustic writer Yeget., who adds 5, while Hier., in far
;

more voluminous

writings, gives only 1. The result of this tendency can be seen in the Romance languages, where the
i

Conf. supra,

19.

37.

-ARIVS.]

ROMAN SERMO

PLEBEIVS.

151

substantives in -arius greatly outnumber the corresponding

adjectives. Like certain other adjective suffixes prevalent in plebeian Latin, -arius was sometimes used to form derivatives from

other adjectives, without any change in meaning-, but solely for the sake of the added syllables. 1 An example of such abuse
of the suffix is already afforded in preclassic Latin, in the Plantine manifestarius, in place of the classical manifestus. Plin. has the a7ra Xey. crudarius crudus, as a technical term used

in mining- silver (argenti uena in summo reperta crudaria appellaIn the literature of the decadence they betur, N. H. 33, 97).

Goelzer cites plenarius, Ennod., Cas; Cod. Theod. ; referendarius, Cod. lust. mittendarius, which as an Breuiarius, adjective is not found outside of Dig. is in Silver Latin as the s. n. breuiarium, of 33, 8, 26, frequent which Sen. says nunc uulgo breuiarium dicitur, olim, cum Latine loqueremur, summarium uocabatur (Sen. Ep. 39, 1). Such formations are still found in the Romance languages Diez cites Fr.
siod.
; ;

come more numerous

leger,

plenier ; Ital. leggiero, plenario, etc.

The following list comprises the more important adjective forms in -arius, grouped under the authors in whom they first occur as such, omitting for the sake of historical treatment all those which first occur in the language in the form of substantives.

PLAVTVS.
aurarius," Bacch. 229
carcerarius, Capt. 129 catapultarius, Cure. 689
4

heptaiius, Cure. 239

3

lamentarius, Capt. 96 8 lapidarius, Capt. 723

cellarius,

Mil 845
6

9 manifestarius, Aul. 479 ; manubiarius, True. 880

al.

clitellarius,
8

Most. 780

10

patellarius,

Cist.

522

consiliarius,

Epid. 159

patinarius,

11

Asm. 180

crapularius, Stick. 230 corcotarius, Aul. 521

datarius, Pseud. 969
escarius, Men. 94
1
;

polentarius
al.

piscarins, Gas. 499 I2 Cure. 295

13

pollinarius,

praesentarius,
ils

Poen. 513 14 Most. 361

Goelzer, p. 147,

"

Quelquefois

la langue ne les choisit 1'epoque de la decadence."

ent

que parce

n'ajoutent aucune idee a 1'adjectif dont ils derivqu'ils sent plus longs, et cela bien entendu, a
Plin.
8 6

Col.
9

Varr.; Plin. ICt. Sen. Gell.

;

3 s.

Gell.

"

Schol. Pers.

m. Donat. ad Ter.; Inscrr. 4 Col. s. m. Varr. Plin. Vlp. Dig. s. n. Plin. luuen. Suet. P. Viet, de Reg. Vrb. ApuL
; ; ; ;
;

Cato
Gell.

Petr. ; Inscrr.
>
;

Plin.

ApuL

152
1

WORD FORMATION IN THE

LVCILIVS.
21

37. -ARIVS.

ridicularius," Asin.

promptuarius, Amph. 156 330 sectarius, Capt. 820

4

gradarius,

14, 23

3 sedentarius, Aul. 613

VABBO.
acinarius,
;

singularius,
5

Capt. 112
al.

jR.

R.

1, 22,

4
; al.

nsurarius,

Amph. 498

auiarius,"

7rf. 3, 5,

13

uirginarius, Pers. 751

dossuarius, Id.
fructuarius,
2'

2,

6 fin.

Id. 2, 4, 17

CATO.
amurcarins, R.
arborarius,
6
7

JR. 10,

4
7

ganearius, /d. 3, 9, 18 glebarius, L. L. 7, 74

24

Id. 10, 3

lactarius,

R. R.
5,

2, 1,

17

articularius,

Id. 157,

lumarius, L. L.

137

assarius, Id. 132, 2

8 calcarius, Id. 38, 1 9

nouenarins,"
octingenarius,
surcularius,
87 88

Id. 9,
48

J2.

86 R. 2,
ib.

10, 11

fabarius,

Jc?.

10, 5

septingenarius, Id.

faecarius, Id. 11, 4

faenarius,

10
11

Id. 1, 2,

17

10,

3 3
7

torcularius,

Id. 1, 22,

farinarius,
1"

Id. 76,

trecenarius,

/rf. 1, 2,

fan-arias,

Id. 10, 5
7c?. 1,

uectarius, Id. 2, 7, 15

glandarius,"
lupinarius,

7t7.

10, 4

CICERO (Ensrr.).
fenicularius,

mustarius,

/c?.

11

ad
29

Att. 12,

pomarius, Id. 48, 1 15 quadragenarius, 7c7. 105, 1 16 qtunquagenarius, Id. 69, 2

remissarius, /d. 19
18
;

14

sumptuarius,

Id. 13,

8 47 ;

al.

CATYLLYS.
semitarius, 37, 16

fin.

ruscarius," Id. 11, 4

stercorarius,
Id. 10, 3

VITKVVIVS.
albarius,
30

straruentarius, Id. ib.

5, 2,

2; al

subductarius, Id. 12
1'

al.

antarius, (dvraipat), 10, 2, 3

arietarius, 10, 19, 6 arrectarius, 2, 8, 20 ductarius, 10, 2, 1

nestiarius,

Id. 11, 3

TvKPiuvs.
110

uulgarius,
1
;

Cbro.

205
; ;

muscarius,
2
5
'

31

7, 3,

11
3

Pan. Apul. Met.

;

Cato ApnL Ambros. Symm. Auson. 4 TurpiL Com. GelL

; ;

Cato

m.

Gell.

Col. ; Plin.
;

Solin.
14
*.

>

18 Varr. " Scaeu. Dig. s. m. Vlp. Dig. 17 Varr. R. R. Fest. Sen. CoL Plin. Vopisc. Augustin. Cassiod. Gloss. Porphyr. ad Hor s. n. CoL n. Cic. Ep. Verg. Labb. so Afran.; Nou. Gell. ApuL S1 Sen. Ep. w *. m. 23 Cael. S4 Plin. Paul, ex Ge. Col. Plin. ap. Cic. Ep. Col. Plin. Gai. Inst ICt. 2 se Col. Plin. Macr. ; Anson. Prise. Plin. Fest ; Lampr. lul. VaL Cassiod. so Tort. s. m. 18 Suet Gell. Vitr. ; Plin. Cod. Theod. ; s. n. Plin. ;.. Petr. ;

w. = Lampr.

Plin.

Plin. Inscrr.

Macr. ; Inscrr.

Vlp. Dig. ; s. m. Varr. "Plin.

;

ICt.
Plin.
'

Varr. Plin. ;

"

Varr.

R R.

"

;..= Scriptt. R. R.
;
; ;

Cic. , etc.

Vitr. ; Sen. Ep. ; Vnlg.

;

Varr. R. R. ; Vitr.

Inacrr. ;

Mart.; Veget. ; Inscrr.

37. -AIUVS.]

ROMAN SERMO
'

PLEBEIVS.

153

phalangarius,

(palangarius), 10,

PLINIVS.
anatarius, 10, 7

3,7
2

plumbarius,
8

8, 7,
3, 1,

11

quintarius,
4

6
1

tepidarius,
B

5, 10, 8, 6,

auenarius, 11, 94 camerarius, 19, 70 18 ceruarius, 27, 101

tricenarius,

condimentarius,
20

19

19,

105

nectiarius, 6, 6, 3

coquinarius,
21

32,

140

coriarius, 24, 91

CELSVS.
6

cribrarius,
5, 28,

18,
2

115

aurictilaritis,
7

12 ;

al.

crudarius, 33, 97

ocnlarius,

6, 6,

ducenarius,*
frondarius,

7,

83

23

18,
24

314
;

glaesarius, 4, 97

al.

defrutarius, 12, 19,

8

al.

dupondiarins,
9

4, 30,

incendiarius, 10, 36 2B laterarius (later), 19, 156

lutarius, 32, 32
;

lanarius,

11, 2,
10

35

al.
26

loliarius, 8, 5,

16 29
al.
al.

oliuarius,

12, 49, 11
11

inedicamentarius, miniarius, 33, 118

;

7,
;

196

al. al.

pampinarius,
12

5, 6, 7, 5,

naumacliiarius, 16, 190;

14; 13 qaaternarius, 11, 2, 26 racemarius, 3, 18, 4

pnlmonarius,

nundinarius,
odorarius,
29

27

12,

80;

al.

28

12,

70

ollarius,

34,98
30

14

ternarius,

11, 2,
7, 3,

28

ostrearius,
31

18,

neterinarius,
15

16

porcarius,
33

11,
32

uiciarius, 8, 5, 16

purpurarius,
riparius,
30,

105 210 35, 46

uinearius,

5, 6,

36

33

PETEONTVS.
18

spartarius, 31, 94
74,

caligarius,

14

stupparius, 19, 17
uulnerarius, 23, 81;
al.

laserpicarius, 35, 6

micarius, 73, 6
sestertiarius, 45, 8

&

11

MARTI ALIS.
84

nenerarius,

17

61, 7
2

dulciarius,
Plin.;
s.

14,

222 Lemm.
4

Non.; Inscrr.
">

n.

= Not. Tir.
;

Gromat. Vet.

Inscrr.

Sen.;

8 Frontin. ; Paul, ex Fest. ; Tert. ; Arnob.; Augustin. Inscrr. Vlp. Dig. ; Inscrr.; s. m. Val. Max. ; Scrib. ; Hyg. ; Solin. ; Inscrr. Petr. ; Plin. Plin. ; Hier. ; Vulg.

Inscrr.;

m.

"Veget.
Rufin.

"

Auson. Plin.; Tert.; Lampr.; Mart. Cap.; Prob. Vlp. Dig.;s. m. " Schol. Bern, Plin. ; Charis. Inscrr. ; s. TO. Lampr.; Firm. Math.; Inscrr.
14

"

Arnob.; Firm. Math.; Hier.; Inscrr.

10

Pompon. Dig.
15

ll

Plin.

~ =

ad Verg. EcL
Thorn. Thes.

"

Paul, ex Fest.; Edict. Diocl.

ai s.

Tert.
;

*>

PB.-Apic.

(title)

s.

m.

Veget. ;
Suet.
30 s. n.

s.

/.

= Apul. Met.
Non.
;

m.

Gloss. Labb.
23
s.

23

Suet. Cypr. ; Cod. lust. ; Inscrr.; a.m.

24

Gloss. Labb.

Lampr. Veget. Amm.;

; ;

s.

m.
*9
32

Tac. ;
Inscrr.

as s.

m.

m.&f.
;

Plin. ;
;

Macr. Inscrr.

s.

m.

Cod. Theod. Thorn. Thes.

3*

a7

Vlp. Dig.
31 s.
;

Inscrr.

m.

33 Suet. Vulg. ; Inscrr. Valer. ap. Treb. Poll. Veget. ; Gloss. Labb.

Inscrr.

s.

/.

ApuL Met. Firm. Math.

Firm. Math. 5. m.
;

ICt. ;
;

Lampr.

154
1

[37. -ARIVS.
4, 87,

infantarius,

thynnarius,

/c?.
13

8, 4,

13

Diuarins, 14, 103 Lemm.

uenaliciarius,

32, 1, 73

FBONTO.
fidicularius, de Eloq. 1, p. 146,
if.
2

SPARTIANVS.

uehicularius,

14

Sever. 14, 2

usuarius,

ad Amic.

1,

14

CAPITOUNVS.
15

coactiliarius,

Pert. 3, 3

GELMVS.
3

16

trientarius,
13, 3, 1

Anton.

Pn,

2,

coniectarius,

crepidarius, 13, 21, 8 festucarius, 20, 10, 10

TBEBELIJVS POLLIO.
ludiarius," Gallien. 3, 7

septemtrionarius, 2, 22, 15

LAMPKIDIVS.
APVMJIVS.
iumentarius, Met.
4

binarius,
9,

18

J.fee. Sen.

39

13

machinarius,
6

Id. 7, 15

claustrarius, Heliog. 12, 2 ; aZ. 19 .4/ea;. Seu. 27,4; itinerarius,

magnarius, Id. 1, 5 7 momentarius, Id. 10, 25

al.

VOPISCVS.
5,

monumental-ins, Flor. 4, p. Kr. mntuarius, Apol 17 8 Herb. 81

tenebrarius, Firm.

2,

parietarius,

FIBMICVS MATEBNVS. spadicarius, Math.

PALLADIVS.

3, 7,

ruderarius, Met. 8, 23

TERTVLLIANYS.
collegiarius, Spect. 11 singillarius, Anim. 6 ;
al.

20

quartanarius,

2,

11

AMMIANVS.
clabnlarius,
22
21

supputarius, Apol. 19
nictuarius, Monog. 8

20, 4, 11

planarius,
23

19, 5, 2

scenarius,

28, 2,

32

VLPIANVS.
9 caducarius, Lib. Reg. 28 casearius, Dig. 8, 5, 8, 5

VEGETIVS.
arcuarius,
24

Mil. 2, 11
3, 6,

formacarins, Id. 9, 2, 27,

10

Dianarius, Vet.

al.

peculiarins,
11

/<

15, 1, 4, 5

quingentarius, Mil.
25

2,

Sagarins,

Id. 14, 4, 5,
12

15

supermini evarius,

Id. 3,

stationarius,
1

Id. 1, 12, 1; al.

3

trepidiarius, Vet. 2, 28,

18; 37

al.

Tert.
8

ICt.
8

ICt.; Inscrr.
scrr.

Inscrr.

Inscrr.
14

"

Augustin.; s. Schol. luuen. Inscrr.

;

4 6 Solin. lauol. Dig.; Inscrr.; Gloss. Labb. 8 Aur. Viet.; Firm. Math.; Edict. Diocl.; InLampr.;ICt. 10 m. =Gloss. Labb.; Gl. Paris. Pompon. Dig.; Marcian. Dig.

Gloss. Labb.
7

12

Capit.;

Prob.;Isid.

Theod.

Amm.; Inscrr. 19 Amm.; M Cod. lust.

ls s.

m.

Veget.
23

ls ICt. Augustin. Cod. Theod. Cod. lust. 16 Gloss. Labb. Lampr. "Inscrr. 18 Augustin.; 20 Sex. 21 Cod. Placit.; Greg. Hist.; Schol. luucn.
;
; ;

Amm.

Inscrr.

s.m.

Dig.

Augustin.; Cod. Theod.

3&-OBivs.]

ROMAN SERMO
8,

PLEBEIV8.

155

AMBBOSIVS.
decimarius, in Ps. 128 Serm.

CAELIVS AVKELIANVS.
calycularius, Chron. 2, 13, 159
litorarius, Chron. 5, 11,

al.

134

al.

HlEKONYMVS.
1 millenarius, in

SlDOMVS APOLUNARIS.

Am.

2,

ad. 5,

colonarius," Ep. 5, 19

prosarius, Id. 3, 14

al.

AVGVSTINVS.
conditarius, Ciu. Dei, 22, 8, 10

ISIDOKVS.
ceroferarius,
7, 12,

dominicarius, Ep. 36, 21 retrarins, Serm. 105, 5

29
al.

trinaiius, 3, 6,

undenarius, Id. 83, 7

38.

al.

trigonarius, 18, 69, 2

:

ADJECTIVES IN -orius

A survey of the prevailing

ple-

beian adjectives would be incomplete without some discussion

if only because of their prevalence in Tert., a safe criterion for the usages of the later generally Like the kindred adjectives in -rims, (conf. Latin. popular

of those in -orius,
is

who

calefactor ius, calefactiuus ; concertatorius, concertatiuus ,' hortatwius, kortatiuus), the forms in -orius belong principally to

the post-classical period. Paucker has devoted an interesting monograph to these words, containing a list of 554 forms, of which 420 are recc., while of the uett. only 34 occur in Caes. or Cic. 3 He is able to cite only 6 from pre-classical literature,

but notes particularly their abundance in Plin. and later writers, and especially in juridical Latin. The neuter substantives in -orium are notably rare in writers of the best period ; out of a total of 120 forms, comprising almost one-fourth of Paucker's list, Cic. uses only 2, deuersoriiim, tectorium. They have ac4 cordingly been frequently classed among vulgar substantives, while Schulze, after carefully recapitulating the statistics of Paucker, does not hesitate to assign the adjectives in -orius as a whole, to the sermo plebeius. 5 It is not surprising that they were in the main avoided by the classic writers, who show a marked aversion for compound suffixes (conf. -bili-tas, -ositas, -ul-aster, etc.), to which category these adjectives properly belong. They are regularly formed from verbal stems, through the medium of nomina agentis in -tor, (-sor), the
1

Augustin.; Prise.; Cassiod.

Cod. lust.
4

Paucker, Materialien, IL,

p.

1 sq.

Conf. Ronsch, p. 33 sq.; Goelzer, p. 31.

uulgari imprimis

'Schulze, Diss. Hal. VI., p. 178, posterioris aetatis adscribere."

"non dubito haec adjectiua sermoni

156

WORD FORMATION IN THE

been quite
lost in the great majority

force of -which suffix has

of these derivatives.

A comparatively small number

however

retain a denominative force, notably those derived from words denoting social or official rank, such as senatorius, quaestorius, etc., and some others in which the notion of the agent predom-

inates over that of the action, either always, or in certain connections, as in the case of prouocatorius, cited by Paucker, which in the phrase dona prouocatoria is denominative, (= prouocatori

but is verbal in medicamentum prouocatorium uentris, (= uentrem quod prouocaf). The great majority, however, more than 86 $, are purely verbal. According to Paucker, the latter are neither confined to, nor proportionally more numerous in the later period, but his own statistics fail to sustain this assertion. 1 Of the 76 examples which he cites as wholly or in part denominative, 44, or more than four-sevenths, are uett., a proportion which at first sight does not seem remarkable. They form however 32 % of all the itett., while the remaining 32 denominatives are only 7 fo of the recc. The ratio in classical
data),

Latin is still more significant. Silver Latin, including Vitr., has 69 forms in -orius, of which 10 are denominative the 6 pre-classical forms include 2 denominatives consequently, by making the requisite subtractions, we find that during the Ciceronian and Augustan period there was a proportion of 54 % in favor of the denominative forms. The usage of Cic. is in this respect especially instructive. Aside from the Epistt., he uses as adjectives only the following 24 forms in -orius
; ; :

accusatorius,
aleatorius,

dictatorius,

praediatorius,
praetorius,
quaestorius,

gladiatorius,

amatorius,
censoritis,

imperatorius,
meritorius,

recuperatorius,
saltatorius,

concertatorius,

messorius,
nugatorius,
oratorius,

damnatoritis,
declamatorius,
desultorius,

senatorius,
tonsorius,
ueteratorius.

pacificatorius,

The forms italicized in the above list are given by Paucker as denominatives, and perhaps messorius might be included Of the remaining five, only accusatorius is of frequent also.
occurrence
1

the others occur but once each, and damnatorius,

.

. . Conf. Paucker, 1. I., p. 14, "die grosse Masse der auf -orius ausgehenden verbale Bedeutung aufweist, und zwar nicht etwa erst oder mehr nur in spilterer Zeit."

38. -OEIVS.]

ROMAN SERMO

PLEBEIVS.

157

a doubtful reading, (in Verr. 2, 3, 22), is not cited from Cic. by Paucker. Caes. is still more conservative I have found but tliree instances of verbal adjectives; naues piscatoriae, Bell. Ciu. 2, 4 ; nauigia speculatoria, Sell. Gall. 4, 26 ; nauigia uecconf. nauis toria, Id. 5, 8, (thus only in connection with ships On the praedatoria, Plaut. ; sulcatoria, (nauis), Cassiod.). of inferior the force verbal in writers other hand style predominates ; e. g. out of 4 cited below from Plaut., 3 are verbal ; 1 so also all the forms cited from Cato, the Epistt. of Cic., the Auct. Bell. Alex., and Vitr.; in Silver Latin the proportion of verbals is about 5 to 1. In view of these facts it would seem as though the classic writers regarded the forms in which the notion of the agent was retained as simple derivatives in -ius, the syllable tor being- here felt to belong rather to the stem than to the suffix, as senator-ius, (caliga) speculator-ia, while in those in which the verbal notion predominated, tor having lost its special force became merged in the suffix; thus salta-torius, (nauis) specula-t(yria. If such a distinction existed in the minds of the Romans it would account for the prevalence of the latter class in popular Latin, according to its admitted
:

preference for heavy terminations. It is important in connection with the preceding, to notice the considerable number of forms in -orius for which corresponding substantives in -tor, (-trix), did not exist, or at least are not found in extant Latin. It is natural to infer that a large proportion of these were formed by analogy directly from verbal stems. Paucker has grouped together 100 such forms, of which all are recc., excepting 18, which are plainly confined to the sermo cotidianus. Aside from the Epistt., Cic. has the single example meritorius, (in the phrase pueri meritorit), which finds its excuse in the substantive meretrix, so closely connected in signification as well as form. Of the remaining 17, 2 are pre-classical, Plaut. uorsoria, Cato, praeductorius; Yarr.

has

1,

seclusorium, Cic. Ep.

2,

tractorius.

The remainder belong

;

candidatorius, legatorius ; Vitr., to Silver Latin Sen. Eh.,

:

defunctorius

Sen., decretorius, opertorium ; ~Pet,T.,perfunctorie; Plin., astrictorius, concalfactorius, extractorius, gemitorius, suppu1

Among them 2 formed

cites,
(1.

directly

which Paucker

Z.,

p. 15),

adding

from the verbal stem, legatorius, candidatorius, " wozu als drittea monstrum das

spatlatein-

ische praefectorius

kommt."

158

WORD FORMATION IN THE

38. -ORIVS.

ratorius ; Mart., amictorium ; Plin. Ep., bellatorius. The popular character of this mode of formation is further indicated by the usage of the Romance languages, which freely form these adjectives

from verbs, in absence of forms in -tor.

Diez com-

pares ItaL, bravatorio,pe?isatojo ; Span., embaxatorio, moriuo-rio, 1 etc. They are most frequent in Rumanian, which forms them from any verb at pleasure. 2 In post-classical Latin the denominatives are proportionately so few that it is unnecessary to treat them separately.

The

suffix becomes far more frequent and is noticeably prevalent in the jurists, ranking next in popularity to the similar ending -arius, as is shown by the following list of new forms

due to juridical Latin

adjuratorius,

dilatorius,

procuratorius,
protectorius,
redhibitorius,
refutatorius,
rescissorius,
restitutorius,

aestimatorius,
appellatorius,
aratorius,

dimissorius,
exclusorius,

exMbitorius,
fldeiussorius,

assertorius,

assessorius,

fraudatorius,

balneatorius,
captatorius,
circitorius,

fmstratorius,
halucinatorius,
indutorius,
institutorius,
iuratorius,

rosorius,
sectoring,

secutorius,

cognitorius,

successorius,
tributorius,

commissorius,

compromissorius,
confessorius,
constitutorius,

mandatorius,
moratorius,

admonitorium,
armifactorium,
citatorinm,

nominatorius,
obligatorius,

curatorius,

delegatorius,

perlusorius,
petitorius,

deportatorius,
derisorius,

coopertorium, directorium,
piperatorium,

possessorius,
praefectorius,

derogatorius,
digestorius,

repertorium.

praeparatorius,

Aside from the jurists, the use of forms in -orius belongs largely to the African writers. Their prevalence in Tert. and Cass. Fel. has been noted by Paucker, 3 while "Wolfflin and Kiibler have both regarded the use of the subst. adlutoriwn for

adiumentum as characteristic

of the African medical writers. 4

1 Diez, p. 662, "Analoge Adj. entstehen fast schlechthin aus Verbis, ohne der 3 a 4 Subst. auf tor zu bediirfen." Diez, I. I. Paucker, 1. 1. p. 14. Wolfflin, Cass. Fel. p. 395 ; Kiibler, ALL. VUL, p. 167, who also cites under his Lexicalische Be-

3a

-OBIVS.]

ROMAN SERMO

PLEBEIVS.
suffix is

159

It is true that in Fronto, Gell.,

and Apul. the

compar-

atively rare, as it also is in early Latin, a coincidence which agrees with the recognized archaic tendency of these writers.

Nevertheless they each add two forms to the language, and Fronto has a third, olfactorius, which occurs previously only as a neuter substantive. In most of the other African writers adjectives in -orius abound, although the substantives in -orium are less characteristic. Tert., the chief source of ecclesiastical vocabulary, introduces 34 new adjectives his fellow-countryman, Augustin., adds 20, while Hier. on the contrary, who usually ranks next to Tert. in fertility, adds only 3 Gael. Aur. gives 6, Cass. Fel. 13. In substantives in -orium the propor;

tions are quite different. Tert. gives only 4, Augustin. 3, Gael. Aur. 2, Cass. Fel. none at all, while Hier. has not less than 5,

21 found in the Vulgate. The Gallic writers Greg. Tur. and Ven. Fort, give respectively 2 and 1 new substantives, but no adjectives, a fact interesting in rela-

and Bonsch

cites

tion to

modern French, which is fertile in new substantives, but has few adjective forms. 2 In the following list the substantives in -orium have been
grouped separately.
a.

PLAVTVS.
deuersorins,
3

Adjectives. CICERO (EPISTT.).

assentatorie,

Men. 436 ;
4

al.

praedatorius,
5

Id.

345

candidatorius,

ad Qu. Fr. ad Att. 1,

10

2, 14,
1,

pugilatorius, Rud. 721

consolatorius," Id. 13, 20, 1

sudatorius,

Stick.

229

obiurgatorius,

Id. 13, 6, 3

CATO.
praeductorius, R. R. 134

Aver. BEMJ. ALEX.

ambulatorius,
11

2,

VARBO.
8

Vmtvvivs.
L. L.
5,

olitorius,
7

146
6,

sutorius,

(Atrium), Id.

14
8

oppugnatorius, 10, 12, 2 repugnatorius, 10, 16, 2

scansorius, 10,
1,

al.

8 uindemiatorius, R. R.

3, 2,

merkungen,
uiatoria.
1

p.

184

sq.,

from African

Inscrr. accubitorium, exceptorium, repositrium,

2 Diez. Konsch, Itala, p. 33 sq. fung neuer Adj. wenig geneigt."

"
p. 662,

ubrigens

ist

der Nordwesten zur Schop-

Suet.;

s.

n.

= Cic., freq.,
; ;

et Al.
7

Sail.; Liu.; Tac.;

Amm.

Cassiod.;

s.

n.

= Sen. Bp.
8
;

Plin.; Vlp. Dig.

Suet. Pelag. Vet. Vulg.

8 Cic. Ep., bis; Gels.; Plin.; Inscrr. Vlp. Dig. " Vitr. ; Plin. ; Apul. ; 10 Gell. Augustin. ; Cassiod. ;

Amm.

Tert.; Vlp. Dig.;

Veg

Mil.; ICt.

160
'

WORD FORMATION IN THE

Id. ib.; al.

tractorins,

suppuratorius, 28, 51
tinctorius, 7,

uiatorius," 9, 9, 1

44
21, 128
;

uomitorius,
CELSVS.
excisorius, 8, 3
3

13

al.

MABTIATJS.
aduentorius,
14

pistorius,

2,
4

18
5, 28,

12, Praef.

scriptorius,

12;

al.

ministratorius, 14, 105,

Lemm.

COLYMELLA.
occatorius,
5

FBONTO.
16

2,

13, 2
6, 3,

deletorius,

de Fer. Als., p. 224, 20

Caes. 4, 12, p. 74,

pabulatorius,
pressorius,

al.

jr.

12, 18,

rixatoritis,

ad M.

sarritorius, 2, 12, sa tori us, 2, 9, 9 ; al.

uiuitoiius, 4, 25 in.

GELLTVS.
oblectatorius, 18, 2,

Lemm.
3

PETBONTVS.
comatorius, 21, 1 cubitorius, 30, 11
6

prouocatorius,

14

2, 11,

AFVTLEIVS.

perfunctorie,

11

occursorius, Met. 9, 23

peremptorius," Id. 10, 11

PMNIVS.
astrictorius, 24,

115
al.

TEBTVT.TJANYS.
aedificatorius,
18

aucupatorius,* 16, 169;

clamatorius, 10, 37
concalfactorius, 21, 141
8 depulsorius, 28, 11

A nim.

47

al.

corruptorius, adu. Marc. 2, 16 *cruciatorius, Praescr. Haeret. 2

defensorius, adu. Marc. 2, 14;

dehortatorius, Apol. 22 examinatorius, adu. Gnost. 7
19

al.

discussorius, 30, 75

dormitorius, 30, 51
excussorius, 18, 108
extractorius, 24,

exercitatorius,

de Poenit. 12

87

expugnatorius, Anim. 57
exstructorius,

exulceratorius, 23, 126

gemitorius,
10

8,

145

famulatorius, generatorius,
al.

20
21

Cam. Chr. 17 ad Nat. 2, 14

adu. Valent. 27

mitigatorius, 28, 63
potorius,
36,
13

59
11

incorruptorius, adu. Marc. 2, 16

insultatorius, Id. 5, 10 extr.

refrigeratorius,
salutatorius,
1 s.

22, 145

15,

38

interpretatorius,
* Plin.
;
.

ad Nat.

2,

f.

Augnstin. ; Cod. lust.

; ;

Capit.

Veget. Placid. Gloss. Inscrr.

; ; ;

* Amm. Plin. VaL n. Tim. Vulg. ICt. Inscrr. laid. Adj. Ambros. Nou. Val. Cod. Theod. 7 Mart. Gloss. Labb. 8 Amm. Plin. Ep. BccL ><> " Gargil. Mart. Pelag. Vet. 12 Cassiod. ICt. Pelag. Vet. Arnob. ICt. ; Inscrr.
3

Plin. ; Chalcid.
;

AnthoL

Vlp. Dig.; Cod. Theod. "Tert; Chalcid. Tim.; Ambros.; Augustin.; Seru. ad Verg.; ICt; adu. 18 31 20 Ambros. African. Dig. Ambros. Hier.; Boeth.
Lat.; Prise.

1S

Macr.

"Inscrr.

16

Plin. Val.

CL Mam.

38.

-OBIVS.]

ROMAN SERMO
2,

PLEBEIVS.

161

1 interrogatorius, adu. Marc.

25

CHAIX3IDIVS.
fictoria,

Anim. 57 3 motorium, Anim. 14

inuitatorrus,"
4

Tim. 329

mutatorius,
occisorius,

Res.

Cam. 56
in.
4,

PAIJJADIVS.

Anim. 33
2,

fusorium,

11

1, 17,
12

al.

pacatorius, adu. Marc.

29

extr.

putatorius,

1, 43,

peccatorius, Id.
5

24;

al.

pictorius,

Id.

1,3

placatorius, de Patient. 13

PLINIVS VALEBIANVS. allectorius, 4, 29

13

praemonitorius, Anim. 3 6 receptorius, Res. Corn. 27

reuelatorius,

calefactorius,

1,
14

38 25

mtmdatorius,
16

2,

Anim. 47
7

potatorius,

3,

53

significatorius,

adu. Hermog. 32

structorius, Apol. 14 transfunctorius, adu. Marc.

al.

AMMTANVH.
1,

27

commonitorius,
iurgatorius, 27,
17

16

concursorius, 16,

28, 1, 20 9, 1 ; al.

transmeatorius, adu. Valent. 27 transpunctorius, Id. 6 eartr.

1,

5 7
al.

repulsorius,

24, 4,

triumphatorius, adu. Marc. 5, 10

extr.

serratorius, 23, 4,

uastatorius, 18, 6,

4 9

nltorius, Id. 2, 24

uocatorius, Anim. 97

VEGETIVS.
chalatorius, Mil. 4, 15
56, 31

SOLINVS.
praecentorius,
5,

coucisorius,

1,

19
ib.

puellatorius, Id.

AMBBOSIVS.
deriuatorius, ap. Paucker. descensorius, Spr. Scto. 1, 10, 118 18 in Luc. 8, 30 hortatorius,
19

CAPITOMNVS.
8

gratulatorius,

Max.

et

Balb. 17, 1

illusorius,

Id. 10,
20

23

ARNOBIVS.
tistulatorius, 2,

interfectorius,

de

Mia

et

leiun.

42

10,37
operatorius, Hexaem. 1, 1, 1 ; praelusorius, de Elia, 13, 47 purificatorius, in Ps. 118 ; al.
refectorius, Ep. 67, 14
21

al.

LAMPRHIVS.
exsuperatorius,
9

Comm.

11, 8

al.

negotiatorius,

Alex. Sen. 32, 5

seductoritis,

de Bon. Mart.

9,

VOPISCVS.
10

simulatorius,
Carin. 17, 4
;

22

Hexaem.
Id. 3, 15,

1, 2,

7
al.

suppositorius,

23

usurpatorie,

64

a 3 Calistr. Dig. Prise. Hier. Ep. Gennad. Donat. ad Ter. ; s. /. adj. T Am^ e s. n -= Sidon. jet. s. /. Chalcid. Tim. Vulg. Pelag. Vet. Inscrr. Ep. 8 lul. Val. 9 10 I3 Paul. Sent. bros. Marc. Emp.; Greg. Ep.; Gloss. Vopisc. Vulg.
;
;

13 Th. " Augustin. 16 Sidon. "Isid. Prise.; Macrob. Ep.; Cod. lust. 18 1B * Heges. Augustin. Augustin.; Inlian. ap. Augustin. Isid.; adu. 41 22 M adi. Cod. lust. Augustin. Augustin. ; Cassian. 11

" Ambros.;

Auguatin.

162
HlERONTMVS.

WORD FORMATION IN THE

contradictorius,
1

38.

-ORIVS.

"

Id. 2, 33, 173

dispensatorius, Ep. 112, 4; 2 exhortatorius, Id. 52, 1 ; al.

al.

explanatorius, Id. 3, 1, 5

mictorius,

13

Id. 3, 8,

86

al.

subsannatorius, in lob, 15

AVGVSTINVS.
affectorius, Gen.

raptorius, Chron. 3, 6, 88 resumptorius, Acut. 3, 8, 95

ad Litt. 16
3, 2,

CASSIVS FELIX.
condigestorius, 42, p. 97
;
<

circumuentorius, Conf.
3

3 23

deceptorius, Doctr. Chr.

disputatorius,
Solil. 2,

confortatorius, Id.

ib.

19
;

decoriatorius, 13, p. 20
al.

emendatorius, Ep. 211, 11

-excitatorius, Id. 26, 2
4

desiccatorius, 8, p. 16
eiectorius, 52, p. 136

al.

.excusatorius,

Id. 83, 2

-expiatorius, (7i. Dei, 21, 13

excallatorius, 20, p. 31 incensorius, 13, p. 20

<exsecutorius,

c. Zritt.

Petil. 3,

29

eotfr.

fabricatorius, Ciw. Dei, 12, 26

ol.

eatfr. /

iniectorius, 48, p. 127 putrificatorius, 13, p. 20

relaxatorius, 76, p. 184

c.
5

imitatorius,

inductorius,
7

lulian. Pelag. 6, 77 Contr. Acad. 1, 4

6

respiratorius, 39, p. 85

suffumigatorius, 21, p. 36;

etf.

interemptorius,
irrisorius,

ii'6.

Arbitr. 3, 25

superinunctorius, 29, p. 59

Don. Perseu. 2
-EJ>.

SIDONIVS APOI/LINABIS.

iudicatorius,

153, 10

ludificatorius, Ciu. Dei, 11,

26
39

commendatorius, Ep. fatigatorius, Id. 5, 17

gratulatorius,
/c?. 5,

9,

10

mansorius, Doctr. Chr.

1, 35, no.

16
7

narratorius, de Diners. Quaest. 80, 3 8 nutritorius, Serm. 25, 1

increpatorius, Id.

9,

proditorius,

/c?.

161, 3 Mai.

metatorius,

7c?. 8,

11

refusorius, Id. 9, 10

MABCELLVS EMPIRICVS.
delacrimatorius,
9

CASSIODOKVS.

8,
;

200
al.

infectorius,

4,

24

consumptorius, in Ps. 65, 10 introductorius, Inst. Diu. Litt. 24

retentorius,

THEODOBVS PKISCIANVS.
euocatorius,
10

Anim. 6

1, 9,

24

al. ed.

Rose.

sanatorius, op. Paucker.

reuocatorius,"

2,

107 ed.Rose.

BOETHTVS.
cauillatorius,
al.

CAELTVS AVKELIANVS.
baiulatorius, Acut.
1, 11,

83;

ad Ci'c. Top. 1, p. 761 priuatorius, op. Paucker.

b. Substantives.

VABKO.
seclusorium, K. B.
1
;

HIBTIVS.
3, 5,

5
3

tentorium,
4

14

Bell. Gall. 8, 5

Val.

5 s. n. " Plin. Gloss. Labb. Schol. Bern. Augustin. 8 Th. Prise, de Diaet. ad adu. Seru. Mart. Verg. Cassian.; Cap.; n Cod. lust. 12 Ps.- Cypr. Cassiod. Cod. lo Cod. Theod. Sidon Ep. Gloss. Labb. " Verg.; Ou.; Liu.; Tac.; Suet.; Rutil. Nam.; (cow/, tentoriolum, 13 Isid. Theod.

Cassian. Mar. Merc.

6

Isid.

Auct. Bell. Afr.).

i 38. -ORIVS.]

ROMAN SERMO
1

PLEBEIVS.

163

PETBONIVS.

conditorium, 110, 2
2 gustatorium, 34, 1 3

al.

deuoratorium, Ep. 4, 5 extr. epulatorium, Fug. Saec. 8, 45 responsorium, Hexaem. 3, 5, 23

sessoriurn,

77,

subiunctorium, id, 2, 5, 20 201

10

/nipr. lob

et

Dem-

PLINIVS.
4

diribitorium,
5

16,

HIERONTMVS.
infusorium,
11

olfactorium, 20, 92

in Zach. 1 ad

4,

MARXIANS.
amictorium," 11, 149,
scalptorium, 14, 83,

locutorium, in Ephes. 1

ad

2, 19

Lemm. Lemm.

meditatorium, Ep. 78 a/, sufflatorium, in lerem. 2 ad

;

6,

27

suffusorium," in lesai. 2,
AVGVSTTNVS.
,

4,

TEBTVLLIANYS.

....

cogitatonum,

oc al. , 26; consistorium, ,., r a praemeditatorium, leiun. 6 sequestratorium, Res. Cam. 52 extr.
, 7
,

...

^ Amm.

i-i 11

~ D Res. Cam.
.

al.
'

QM. in exoratonum, *

_ T Leuit. 53, 2

hauritorium, Tract, ^n loann. 15,

'

1K

GARGIMVS MABTIALIS. punctorium, Arb. Pom.

ed. J?oro.

praecinctonum, adu. luhan. a^

CAELIVS AVBEIOANVS.

',

2,

6;

2, 5,

p. 61

CAPITOLINVS.

discretorium, Chron. 2, 12, 143 liquatorium, Acut. 2, 39, 229

deambulatorium, Gord. 32, 6

SIDONIVS APOLMNABIS.
PAI^LADIVS.

calcatorium,

1, 18,

&

tractatorium, Ep.

1,

2
CASSIODOBVS.

factorium, 11, 10, 1

uisorium, Var.

5,

24

PLINIVS VALEBIANVS.
frixorium,
9

2,

7
1,

GBEGOKIVS TVBONENSIS.
37
;

traiectorium,

al.

missorium, 19; al.

2

13

Hist. Fr. 6, 2, p. 245,

VEGETIVS.

regestorium, Id.
1, 26,

6, 11,

p. 255, 27

circumcisorium, Vet.
cisorium, Id. 3, 22, 1

VENANTIVS FOBTVNATVS. recubatorium, Carm.

21
ISEDOBVS.

5,

Proem.

AMBBOSIVS.
acclinatorium,
cfe

Firg'. 3, 5,

commemoratorium, de
1

Off.

25
lul. Val.
;

reconditorium, 15,
;

5,

8
3

Plin. ; Plin. Ep. ; Suet. ; Tert

6

Amm.
;

Inscrr.
9

Plin. Ep.
7

Gael. Aur.
;

Suet.
;

Adj.

Pronto.

Hier. Cod. Theod. Gloss. Labb.

Isid.
;

Amm.; Auson.
; ;

Sidon.
;

Ep. Cod. Theod. ; Inscrr. 10 Cod. Theod. Gloss. Labb.

Isid.

Gloss. Labb.

" Vulg.

" Vulg.

Augustin.
13

Gloss. Labb.

Macr. Arnob. lun. Venant. Fort. ; Gloss.

m. DIMINUTIVES.
39.

DIMINUTIVES IN GENERAL

An

excellent example of the

derivatives through their immoderate use in the sermo plebeius is afforded by the history of Latin diminutives. Their comparative rarity in classic

loss of force sustained

by many

Latin has been generally attributed to their having been re1 garded as inconsistent with an elevated style, but the prevailwas ing prejudice against neologisms probably an equally The factor. of diminutives potent utility depends largely upon the ability to attach them to any substantive or adjective at pleasure, and in this respect the popular speech seems to have been unrestrained. Such license however was foreign to the spirit of classic Latin, which accordingly formed new diminutives sparingly, while it was conservative in its use even of the oldest and commonest forms. Consequently where they did occur they were doubly effective, and at the hands of such a master of style as Cic. were capable of expressing the most delicate shades of meaning, from the tenderest affection to subtle irony
tinctions are not to

and contempt. Such fine disbe expected in the speech of the people,

whose profuse and often indiscriminate use of all classes of diminutives is well in keeping with their wonted love for lengthened forms and exaggerated modes of expression. The prevalence of diminutives in Petr., many of them quite devoid of any notion of smallness, was already observed in the seventeenth century by Burmann, 2 while Nipperdey, in the introduction to his edition of Caes., commenting on their frequent use by the Auct. Bell. Afr., was among the first to characterize the
On sait que la gravite de la langue classique, dans le Conf. e.g., Bonnet, p. 459, style soutenu, evitait ces mots, de meme que notre langue classique du XVIle siecle s'en est privee et nous en a prives." 2 Burmann ad Petr., c. 52, "permaxime solens
1

"

Petronio uti deminutiuis quae deminutiue tamen non significant," cited by Barta,
p. 16.

I.

39.

DIMINUTIVES.]

ROMAN SERMO

PLEBEIV8.

165

1 The usage as "familiaris et uulgaris sermonis proprium." whole question has since received detailed consideration by 3 2 Wolfflin, and by Lorenz in his valuable introduction to the Pseudolus of Plaut., both of whom emphasize the loss of diminutive force in forms of everyday use, resulting from constant employment, as is shown, first, by the tendency to reinforce such forms by secondary derivation, as liber, libellus, libelluor by the addition of some adjective possessing diminulus,

secondly, by the frequent retention in the Romance languages of diminutives in place of the primary forms. This position has been well sustained by subsequent authorities, who have generally recognized that the inordinate use of diminutives is a marked characteristic of the sermo plebeius.*
tive force
;

This view has recently been criticized by Bonnet, 5 who main3 Lorenz. Pseud., EinNipperdey, Cues., p. 18. "Wolfflin, Philol. 34, p. 153. * Romanorum uulgarem "Sermonem 57 34, p. 16, p. sq. Conf. Schmilinsky, multo aptiorem ... ad deminutiua fonnanda quam linguam cultam " Stuenkel, p. " in 52, uulgari potissimum et familiar! sermone," citing inter alia Schwabe, de Demin. Or. et Lat. p. 13 Ludwig, Petr., p. 28; Guericke, p. 29, " Vocabulis deminutiuis .
1

leifc.,

sermonem rusticorum abundare notissimum

Demin.; Ronsch,
ler, p.

p.

93; Stinner,

p. 9,
;

G. Mueller, de Ling. Lat. "Nomina turn deminutiua maxime ease quotiest," citing
p. 15
I.,
;

diani sermonis inter

omnes constat " Barta,

;

Wolfflin, Cass. FeL, p. 406;

K6h-

6; Vogel, Gell., p. 11

Dietze, Cato, p. 14,

''nominum deminutiuorum frequen-

" Hauschild, Diss. Hal. VI., p. 244 Kiihner, Gramm. Lat., I., primitiuis usurpantur ; " Die Bildung der Dimunitive scheint vorzugsweise in der Volkssprache ihren p. 667, " (Diminutiva) sind sehr zahlreich in Ursprung zu haben;" Stolz, Lat. Stil., p. 574,
;

tissimum usum uulgari sermoni addicimus;" Thielmann, Cornif. Rhet., p. 96; Hell" deminutiua muth, Prior. Cic. Oratt. Serm., p. 23 Schulze, Diss. Hal. VI., p. 163, marxime in sermone cotidiano qui omnino formas pleniores adamat, plane pro nominibus
;

der Sprache des Volkes und haben sich in derselben zu alien Zeiten und so auch ins Romanische herein erhalten ; " W. Meyer, Geschichte d. Lat. Volkssprache, in Grobers Grundriss, I., p. 372, "Vor allem sind die kosenden Verkleinerungsworter beliebt, in
vielen Fallen verdrangen sie das Primitiv ganz," citing Prob. App., catulus, non catellus ; Keller, Volksetymologie, p. 170, " Die besprochene unleugbare Vorliebe der

lateinischen Volksetymologie fur Deminutivbildungen hangt zusammen mit der grossen Freiheit welche sich die Volksetymologie Uberhaupt hinsichtlich der Endungen bei den
;

Lehnwortern gestattet " A. Weinhold, ALL. IV., p. 169, " Die Bildung und Verwendung der Deminutiva gehort vorzugsweise dem gewohnlichen Leben an daher die Unregelmassigkeit in den Bildungen " Lindsay, Latin Language, p. 333, " Diminutives were a feature of Vulgar Latin, as we see from the forms censured in the Probi " Appendix," citing "neptis non 'nepticla,' anus non 'anucla,' etc. Slaughter, p. 16; Knapp, Gell., p. 156, "This use of diminutives without any special meaning is a peculiarity of the sermo plebeius:" Goelzer, p. 129, "On sent Ik 1'influence de la langue " populaire Regnier, Augustin., p. 5, "la langue populaire de la decadence en effet en " in faisait un grand usage view of the above authorities it is rather startling to find
;
. .

459 (regarding the rarity of diminutives in classic prose), "C'est ce qui a fait pretendre qne le latin vulgaire en possedait davantage " it is however quite con5 sistent with that writer's usual attitude towards the sermo plebeius. Bonnet, I. I.
in Bonnet,
p.
;

166

WORD FORMATION IN THE

39.

DIMINUTIVES.

" aside from public discourses and ditains that diminutives, dactic works, continued to circulate freely, though in less abundance than in ancient times." It is undoubtedly true

that diminutives are more numerous in all the lighter forms of literature, as is well exemplified in the poems of CatulL, and the letters of Cic. They were naturally prevalent in the sermo cotidianus throughout all grades of society, in the familiar

conversation of friends and relatives, and above all in the lan1 guage of love, and praise of beauty. It was reserved however first to rob them of their proper signififor the sermo plebeius cation. Bonnet here objects that even in the writings of so late an author as Greg. Tur. the diminutive force remained undiminished in such words as did not usually take a diminutive 2 This fact however, far from forming a valid objection, suffix. It must be is quite in accordance with the established view. borne in mind that the weakening observed in certain classes of derivatives in plebeian Latin did not take place uniformly ; it was the result, and not the cause of their inordinate use, and consequently began with those words most habitually employed. That the diminutive suffixes themselves never entirely lost their force is shown by the Romance languages, in which many of the new formations have a diminutive signification,
as Ital., bestiuola,sassuolo,asinello, campanella, letticello ; Span., aceruelo, asnillo, frutilla, hombrecillo ; Fr., chevreau, renardeau, larronneau, etc., while others are quite devoid of such force, as
Ital., bracciuolo,

panuelo, capelo, ciudadela, martillo

camiduola, anello, cappello, uccello ; Span., ; Fr., reseuil, tilleul, anne.au, 3 On the other hand, the process of weakbateau, flambeau, etc. ening began in archaic times, as is evidenced by certain words whose diminutive force was practically forgotten before they were received into the classic speech, as auonculus,puella, ancilla, capetta, etc., while in the popular language the gradual progress of the phenomenon continued uninterruptedly throughout the whole extent of Latinity. But it cannot be too strongly emphasized that the ever increasing number of diminutives is chiefly recruited from the words denoting objects of every-day
1

Lorenz, Pseud., Einleit.

p. 61,

"Die Sprache der

Liebe, die Schilderung weiblich-

er

Jugend und Schonheit

"

459,

H serait plus juste de dire que,

3

tiques, lea

Reihe." 2 Bonnet, p. en dehors du discourse public et des livres didacdiminutifs continuerent a circuler librement, bien qu'en moindre abondance
tritt hier selbstverstandlicb. in die erste

que dans 1'ancien temps."

Conf. Diez,

p. 673, sq.

39.

DIMINUTIVES.]

ROMAN SEEMO

PLEBEIVS.

167

common interest. This has been admirably shown by Lorenz, who gives an extensive list of such diminutives,
life

and

of

drawn

chiefly

from Plaut. and Apul., grouping them under

:

four general heads

1st,

The Family,

as matercula, sororcula,fili-

olus, puellula, nepotulus, infantulus, nutricula, seruolus, ancillula; 2d, Parts of the Body, corpusculum, capitulum, auricula, label-

lum, ocellus, digitulus, unguiculus, mammicula ; 3d, Natural 2 Objects, Animals, Plants, etc., colliculus, fonticulus, grumulus, monticulus, riuulus, asellus, catellus, equola, porculus, arbus-

culum, flosculus, herbula, ramulus ; 4th, House and Home, Articles of daily use, Clothing, etc., aedicula, aedificatiuncula, casula, cenaculum, cubiculum, *posticulum, tegula, uillula, ampulla, arcula, armariolum, cistula, lectulus, mensula, speculum, uasculum, *cincticulus,flabellum,pallula, tunicula, etc. This tendency of the plebeian class to add diminutive suffixes to all objects with which they came in daily contact extended naturally to the familiar details of their various means of livelihood accordingly the technical vocabulary of farmer and artisan alike exhibits the same abundance of superfluous diminutives. 3 Such for instance are the numerous architectural terms used by Vitr., as apicula, buccula, canaliculus, denticulus, modiolus, etc., and the names of various agricultural implements, such as arcula, corbula, rastellus, tribulus, cited by Stuenkel from Yarr. 4 The same tendency appears to some extent in the higher professions ; ~Wolfflin, 5 in his treatise on the Latinity of Cass. Fel., has an interesting discussion on the fluctuation between certain primary and diminutive forms in the medical writers, citing among others auricula, cucurbi;

tula, febricula, tussicula, (ingens tussicula,

'Lorenz, Pseud. Einleit., frequent in the sermo rusticus
2

Cass. Fel. 40, p. 89,

p. 57.
;

Diminutives as names of plants are especially

;

e.g.,

Cato, f abulus, filicula

Col., cicercula, digitellum,

irtiola, lactucula, sticula; Plin., coroniola, spineola,

uinaciola; Plin. Val., gladiola, etc. " Unbestreitbar ist 3 Wolfflin, ALL. L, p. 127, (reviewing Ulrich, Vitr., Pt. I.), auch dass viele termini technici des Banhandwerkes Deminutiva waren, auch wo an Kleinheit gar nicht gedacht wird, Darin liegt allerdings die Tendenz des gemeinen
. .
.

Mannes

was bei ihm durch tagliche Beschaftigung vertraut geworden ist deminu" sehr " tiv zu bezeichnen haufig sind conf. Kiihner, Gramm. Lat. I., p. 667, Anm. 6, Deminutive als technische Ausdriicke in einer Bedeutung die von der des Stammwortes u eodem modo nomina instrumentorum 4 wesentlich verschieden ist." Stuenkel, p. 53, rusticorum forman deminutiuam habent, in quibus notio deminuendi non inest." 5 Wolfflin, Cass. Fel., p. 408, sq.; conf. Rose, Cass. Pel., Index II. Latinus, s. u. tussialles
;

"

cula,

= tussis,

ut febricula."

168
9).

WORD FORMATION IN THE

39.

DIMINUTIVES.

in words

But wherever such weakening of the suffix is noticed it is which either in a general or a technical capacity must

have been in constant employ. A majority of the diminutives which the senno plebeius seems to have coined so freely, un-

doubtedly retained to a greater or less degree the original An absence of diminutive signification from all the forms in Greg. Tur. would have been indeed a curious anomaly, but a uniformly correct use of them would have been stranger still. Thus he fluctuates between corpus, corpusculum ; genu, geniculum ; hospitium, hospitiolum, while
force of the suffix.

the weakening of the suffixes is apparent in his use of reduplicated diminutives, as ampullula, arcellula, fenestellula. The existence of such reduplicated forms, together with numerous irregularities of structure, is clearly due to plebeian influence, and renders a brief survey of the methods of forming Latin diminutives desirable. While lacking the fertility of the Romance languages, Latin was far from deficient in the variety of its diminutive suffixes, as was already recognized by the Roman grammarians Thus Prise., p. 102, 5 sq., cites " the somewhat incongruous array of examples, culus, ulus, olus, a The language retained ellus, ocillus, ullus, do, aster, leus, tulus." two Ind.-Germ. diminutive suffixes, -LA-, appearing in the simple form -lus, a, um, used mainly with stems of the 1st and 2nd decls., and -CA-, found in the isolated homu?i-cio* and in the double suffix -cu-lus, a, um, the compound character of which was forgotten in the early Italic period, 4 and which formed simple diminutives from stems of the 3rd, 4th, and 5th decls. Similar compound suffixes are observed in other Ind.-Germ. branches Brugmann compares Gk. -K-IO. Lat. -c-ulo-, -l-ulo-; Germ, -l-ina-; Lit. -le-la-. 5 Latin however did not stop here, but continued to combine and reduplicate its suffixes still further, in order to add new force to the constantly weakening
1
: :

Bonnet,
,

p.

460
3

sq.

Conf. Jeep, Gesch.

suffix -c-io

Grammatt.

p. 158.

The

combining with -ca- the suffix -ien-, * force in Latin e. g. pumil-io, pus-io, senec-io con/. Brugmann, II., p. 436. Brug" mann, IL, p. 193, Ein anderes, ursprunglich doppelt deminuierendes, in der historischen Zeit des Lateins aber nur als einfach deminuierend empfundenes Suffix entstand in der nrital. Periode durch antritt von -lo- an das Deminutiv Suffix -ko-," comparing diediebus conf. A. Weinhold, ALL. IV., p. 173; Lindsay, Latin cula, Osc. zicolois
:

d. Lehre v. d. Redetheilen bei d. Lat. appears also to have been a double diminutive, which elsewhere has an occasional diminutive
;

Language,

p. 333.

Brugmann,

II., p. 436.

39.

DIMINUTIVES.]

ROMAN SERMO
The

PLEBEIVS.
-lus,

169

diminutives.
-lus

addition of a second

with the necessary

;

phonetic changes, gave -ellus,

-illus, -cellus, -cillus

a third

1 These different degrees gave -ellulus, -illulus, etc. were recognized by the Roman grammarians thus Diomed.,
:

325, 25, cites,

3,

area, arcula, arcella, arcellula" while Prise. 102, " attempts a still more extensive series in the example homo,

"

2 This usage howhomuncio, homunculus, fiomullus, homullulus" ever is most prominent in the sermo plebeius, which here as elsewhere gives preference to the longer forms. Especially rare in the classic writers are the forms of the third degree, -ellulus, etc., while numerous examples can be cited from the usual plebeian sources and from late writers in general com:

pare Plaut. bellulus, cistdlula, pauxillulus ; Tert., flabdlulum, puellula ; Laeu. tenellulus ; Petr., lamellula ; Apul. tantillulus ; Solin. cultellulus, lapillulus ; Arnob. asellulus ; Lampr. porcellulus ; Marc. Emp. pastillulus ; Mart. Cap. libellus, etc.; ancillula, (Cic.), is defensible on the ground that in the time of Plaut. ancilla had already ceased to be regarded as a diminFurther instances of plebeian fondness for lengthened utive. diminutive forms are found I. in irregular formations in -unculus from stems other than thosa in -on- II. in the substitution of -culus in place of the usual -lus, with stems of the 1st and 2nd decl. III. in forms in -usculus from the comparative degree of adjectives IV. in the endings -ul-aster, -as t-ellus.
:

All of these will receive separate treatment, infra 43, 44, 46, 47. As to the general prevalence of diminutive forms in the sermo plebeius, ihe Romance languages form a valuable criterion,

being not only

prolific in all classes of diminutives,

but rich

in their variety of formative suffixes. The Latin suffixes, as previously noticed, have in the main survived, and have retained at least an occasional diminutive value. 3 Their impaired

force however, coupled with the

growing demand for diminurendered them tives, inadequate to the needs of the Romance languages, which largely increased their number. The new suffixes were acquired either by adoption from other languages, e.g., in Ruman. -i^a from the Slavonic, -as., -is., from the Hun* or by extension of garian, in Span, -arro from the Iberian
;

8 -ulus 1 * however, Conf. in general A. Weinhold, ALL. IV., p. 174. Jeep, I. I. with diminutive value, is rare outside of Ital. and Ruman. con/. Meyer-Lubke, Gramin. d. Rom. Spr., H, p. 566. Meyer-Lubke, I. I.
;

170

WORD FORMATION IN THE

[40. GENDER OF DIM.

the meaning- of other Latin suffixes, notably of adjectives originally denoting resemblance, which by a simple and natural transition, acquired the idea of incompleteness, and hence of smallness compare -inus, (Ital. -ino, Span, -in, Port, -inho), and to some extent -icius, -uceus, (Ruman. -e\, -u, Ital. 1 The same development may be ultimately traced in -uccio). most diminutives thus Ind.-Gerni. -CA-, (dimin. = O. Ind.
:

-ka-, Gr. -a/c-io-. Lat. -cu-lo-, Balt.-Slav. -uqo-), originally denoted simply resemblance 2 so also Gk. -io-i/, (ao-Tri'Stov, etc.), Germ, -ma-, (Got. gditein, etc.). 3 In Latin the tendency to use such adjective suffixes as -aceus, -aster, -inus, -leus, in a
;

diminutive sense is clearly shown by the grammarians, although instances of such usage do not occur in literature. Thus Charis. 37, 16, cites among diminutives the forms beta " ut Varro dixit," betaceus, malua maluaceus, with the comment and Prise. 102, 3, gives parasitaster as an example of diminutives in -aster while for -inus we have the example already
;

cited from the Nott. Tiron. 4

like

"

manner

-leus, of

which Prise.

geminus, gemellus, gemininus." In 1. L, cites the examples acuas an adjective suffix denotingalso

leus, eculeus, is

now regarded

resemblance. 5

The Romance languages

show the same fondness

Not only as the sermo plebeius for compound diminutives. have the simple forms in -ulus, -culus been largely replaced 6 by those in -ellus, -cellus, etc., but the separate languages show many new combinations, as -i-or, -u-or, (cftnisor,

Ruman

frigusor), Ital. -att-olo, -ett-uolo, -icci-uolo, (scojattolo, eivettuola,

guerricciuola)

Span, -iqu-illo, (hombreciquillo), etc. Before proceeding to a con40. GENDER OF DIMINUTIVES sideration of the separate classes of diminutives a few words must be said about irregularities of gender. The whole question has been so exhaustively treated by A. Weinhold, in the " article Genuswechsel der Diminutiva, (Archiv f. Lat. Lex.
;
:

2 1 Meyer-Liibke 1. I. Brugmann, II., p. 347, "nur etwas Aehnliches wie das 5 A. 4 Grundwort." 3 Conf. Bnigmann, II., pp. 121, 149. Conf. supra 35, p. 141. Weinhold, ALL. V., p. 175 citing Schwabe, Demin. Gk. et Lat., Paucker, Lat. Demin.,

Meyer-Liibke, Gramm. d. Rom. Spr., II., pp. 543-5; Diez, p. 670, in den jlingern gewann als Verkleinerungsform Sprachen grosse Verbreitung und verdrftngte ulus aus den moisten Wortern," compar' Meyer-Liibke, Gramm. d. ing martulus, ramulus, etc., O. Fr. martel, ramel, etc. Rom. Spr., EL, p. 566 Diez, p. 619.
Mitau, 1876.
6

"Dieses

suffix (ellus, illus)

...

40.

GENDER OP DIM.]

ROMAN SERMO

PLEBEIV8.

171

may here be considered only briefly. the Greek in -iov, regularly retained unlike Latin diminutives, the gender of the simple noun. Numerous exceptions to this rule are cited, from Plaut., the Scriptt. E. E., Cic. Ep., Vitr.,
IV., pp. 169-88), that it

large proportion, howa number of those cited as are ever, only apparent exceptions such are not properly diminutives at all, but instrumentalia, as cenaculum, sediculum. Of the genuine diminutives many

and especially from the later writers.

:

can be explained as having preserved the original gender of the primary word, and for this reason may be regarded as a species of archaism compare gladiolum, for the use of which Messala is censured by Quint., 1, 6, 42, but which is to be referred, not to gladius, but to the older form gladium? (Lucil. Fr. Inc. 85 ; Varr. L. L. 9. 81 ; al.) ; lintriculus, Cic. ad Att. 10, 2 In other cases the 10, 5, (linter, s. m., conf. Prise. 5, 8, 42). is due to the and fluctuation of genirregularity uncertainty der of the simple noun in the classical and post-classical periods as for instance diecula, Plaut. Pseud. 710, Ter., (dies,
: :

s.

/.,

passim); deliciolum, Sen. Ep. 12,

3,

(delirium, Phaedr., 4, 1,

8, et Al.}; lauriculus,
;

8, 36 ever the more careful writers make the diminutive conform in gender to what is considered the best usage for the simple word the unusual forms should be attributed to the laxity of the popular speech. Besides these apparent exceptions there are certain classes of forms which are evident infringements of the rule, and which plainly show the influence of the sermo plebeius. Most important among these are the words in which change of gender is due to change in signification. Such words are largely technical terms, in which we have already seen that the diminutive force had become blunted, so that they may not have been thought of as diminutives at all. From architectural
;

30, 72, (laurus decodus, Id. substrata lauro, Pall. 12, 22, 4). In all such cases how-

Marc. Emp.

language we have geniculus,

(scamnum), Id.
3,

(genu),

Vitr.

8, 6,

scamillus,

4,

al.

from the rustic speech certain,

Col. 12, 7,1; Plin.;

names

of plants, as digitellum (digitus),

1 A. Weinhold, I. L, p. 180, "dieseForm (gladium) von Altertiimlern bewahrt " wurde, die demgemass auch gladiolum brauchten." 2 A. Weinhold, I. ., Kein andrer Grund als dass man wohl in der Sprache des gewohnlichen Lebens linter noch als Maskulinum brauchte, bestimmte Cicero zur Bildung lintriculus.^
.
.

172

WORD FORMATION IN THE

;

41.

DIM. SUBS.

and the technical word campicellum, 1, 13 from the Vet. 312, 9 al.; lastly, numerous Gromat. (campus), examples from medical terminology fasciolum, (fascia), Veg. Vet. 3, 57, 1 hordeolus, (hordeum), Plin. Val. 1, 18, Marc. Emp.
gladiola, Plin. Val.
;
:

Plin. Val. 2, 18 ; urciola, (urceus), Pelag. Vet. 12, 205 ; fellicula, (fel), Isid. 4, 5, 4. Closely connected with this class are the various diminutives used as nomina* personalia and formed to some extent at least from names of animals: these certainly originate in the sermo cotidianus. Such are simiolus, (simia), Cic. ad Fam. 7, 2, 3 ; turturilla, (turtur, s. tn., buts./. semel, Plin. 30, 68), Sen. Ep. 96, 5 passercula, (passer, s. m.}, M. Aurel. ap. Front, ad M. Caes. Still more irregular are the forms which assumed by 4, 6. attraction the gender of some synonomous substantive, as tergilla (tergum), Ps.-Apic. 4, 174, through the influence of cutis ; uitellum, (uitulus}, in sense of yolk,' Varr. ap. Prob. ad Verg.
et

AL;

saccellum, (saccus),

'

Ed.

6, 31,

due similarly to ouum. 1

Lastly the late writers furnish a supply of miscellaneous examples, for which no definite explanation can be given: such are circulum, lordan. 55, 3 furfuriculae, Marc. Emp. 5, 45 herediolus, Apul. Flor. 11 ; pernunculus, Not. Tir. 167, and numerous others cited by Weinhold. These are in some cases accompanied by a corresponding change, in late Latin, in the gender of the simple word compare cerebellus, Oribas. 20, 17 ; Al. ; cereber, Caper de Orih. 7, 103, 6 K. This growing laxity in the gender of diminutives has continued in the Romance languages, where masc. diminutives frequently come from fern, stems and conversely; compare
; ;
:

perlino; bestia, bestiuolo ; Span. 2 espadin ; etc. aguila, aguilucho ; espada, The following is a gene41. DIMINUTIVE SUBSTANTIVES ral list of the rarer diminutive substantives, exclusive of such as will receive separate treatment in subsequent sections. It
:

Ital. casa, casone ; perla,

is far

silver
1

from complete, except perhaps for the authors of the Latin period, but will serve to show the enormous fertilcites also

Weinhold
it

statunculum (statua), Petr.

50, 6, as

due to the influence of

seems, however, more likely that it was one of the numerous Grecisms in the speech of the semi-Greek libertus Trimalcliio, to whom the Latin signum would be less apt to occur than the Greek 4 tiav = statua, with its corresponding diminutive

tignum ;

TO

tMviav

statunculum.

Diez, p. 617; Meyer-Liibke,

Gramm.

d.

Bom.

Spr. II.,

p. 430.

41.

DIM. SUBS.]

ROMAN SERMO

PLEBEIVS.

173

ity of these formations, in all authors of style. 1

who

exhibit any laxity

PLAVTVS.
aerumnula, Fab. Inc. Fr. 4 agnellus, Asin. 667 amatorculus, Poen. 236 3 anaticula, Asin. 693
4

crumilla, Pers. 687

XI

anellus,

Epid. 640
al.

5 anguilla, Pseud. 747

apicula,

animulus, Men. 361; 8 Cure. 10

7

auricula,

Asin. 668;

al.

blandicella, orum, Fab. Inc. Fr.

XIII.
buccula,
8

True. 290

caltula, Epid.
cauilla," Aul.

231 638

celocula, Mil. 1006 cincticulus, Bacch. 432

10

408 894 curculiunculus, Rud. 1325 18 diecula, -Ffeewd. 503 18 ensiculus, Rud. 1156 fabula, (/&), Stick. 690 ao guttula, ^pic?. 554 liaedillus, Asin. 667 hamulus, 21 tfc/i. 289 22 Trin. 942 horiola, inducula, .Z^tcZ. 223 23 lenunculus, (leno), Poen. 1286 Id. 471 lenullus, 24 linteolum, ^d. 230 lolliguncula, Cos. 493
crusculum, 16
17

Cist.

culcitula,

Jfos*.

lupillus, Stick. 691

25

cistella,

Gist.

cistellula,
11

637; ud. 391

aZ.

lusciniola,

Bacch. 38

manicula,
a?.
;

28

-Rd

1169

cistula,
13

Amph. 420;
14

matula,

27

M>stf.

386

corculum,
corolla,

Most. 986

a/.

mammicula, Pseud. 1261

mamilla,
28

Bacch. 70
14

Pseud. 180

crepidula,

Pers. 464

mellilla, Cos. 135

9 mensula," Most. 308

*crocotillus, op. Paul, ex Fest. 52,

20
crocotula,
1

murmurillum, -Rd. 1404

15

Epid. 231

nepofrulus, Mil. 1413

al.

1 have received
.

much

help from the articles by Paucker, Demimitive mit doppel:

tem 1,

Ztschr. f vergl. Spr. 23, p. 169 sq. Deminutive mit d. Suffix -c ulus, a, um, Ztschr. f. Oest. Gymn. 27, p. 595 sq. ; but have not had access to that on the Deminutive auf einfaches -ulus, -ula, -ulum, Mitau, 1876. 2 4 3 Prise. Pompei. Gramm.; Cassiod. *Lucr.; Hor. Cic., semel, (Pin. 5, 15, 42). 5 Sat. Varr. ; Plin. ; luuen. ; Isid. Plin. ; Pronto ; Ambros. ; Augustin. ; Thorn. Thes.
;

luuen.; Suet.; Apul. Met.; Capit.; Arnob.; Anthim.; ICt.

ap. Augustin.
>

Lucr. ; Cornif Rhet. Cic. Ep. Hor. Ep. ; Pers. Plin. Suet. Vulg. Liu. ; Vitr. 9 Mart. Cap.; form cauillits Aur. Viet.; Julian, =-Apul. Met.; caulllum =Paul. ex Fest.; Apul. Met.; abl., caulllo
. ; ; ; ; ; ;

Ter. Cornif. Rhet.

;

Solin. ; conf. (Scipio Nasica)

Corculum.

Varr. ; Mart. ; Apul. Met. ; Arnob. 13 Enn. CatulL Petr. Plin. ;

; ;

12

Apul.

form

coro-

> 15 Conf. Gell. 13, 21, 5. Conf. Paul, ex Fest. 53, 1. Verg. Catal. 19 Ter. Cic. Ep. Apul. Met. Seru. ad Aen. ; Ps. - Ascon. Conf. 23 21 Gels. sa Gell. Charis. 155, 17. 20 Lampr. Fulg. Myth.; Paul. NoL Conf. Prise. " Col.; Plin. ; Scribon. Tert. = Laeu. Varr. 3,34. ; Vulg. ;Prud.;Cael. Aur. "Varr.

nula
17

Vulg.

"

Lucil. ;

Diom.

Vitr.
in.

27

Varr. Sat. Men. Vlp. Dig. Hier. 28 Varr. R. R. Veil. luuen. ; Vulg. ; AugustPetr. Apul. Met. Pacat. Pan.; Mart. Cap. ; Gromat. Vet.
; ; ; ; ; ;

174
1

WORD FORMATION IN THE

catella,
18

41.

DIM. SUBS.

numella, Asin. 550 ocellus," Rud. 422

3 palliolum, Epid. 194 pallula, True. 52

(catena), Id. 135, 1

20

cauliculus," (coliculus), Id. 158, 1

craticula,
Id. 13, 1

cupula,
fabulus,

(2.
21

peniculus, Men. 391 persolla, Cure. 192

5

cupa), Id. 21, 3 (fabus), Id. 70, 1

Id. 158, 1

fllicula,"
33

(filix),

pistillum,
7

Aul. 95

fiscella,

Id. 88, 1

porcella," Mil. 1060

1170 194 al. TVm. posticulum, 8 *recula, ap. Prise. 3, 33

porculus,
J?wcf.
;

fossula," Id. 161, 4 iusculum, 156, 7

matella,

25

/d. 10, 2

a*,

mateola, /d. 45
moscilli, oruin, Inc. Libr. Fr. 33

schoenicula,
scrutillus,
9

Cist.

407

Fab. Inc. Fr.

XXXIX.

securicula, Rud. 1158

R. R. 22, 2 pocillum," Id. 156, 3

orbiculus,
pugillus,
48
Jrf.

28

a/,

sororcula, ap. Prise. 3, 30 10 staticulus, (status), Pers. 824

158, 1

punctariola,

0ra. 28

tegillum, Rud. 576

11

tigillum,
14

Aul. 301
Aul. 385

9 mdicula,' R. R. 95, 1 sauillum, Id. 84

torulus,

J.mp. 144
(lus),

trabecula,

30

/</.

18, 5

tusculum,

*uatillum, Trin. 492

PACWIVS.
31

837 uerculum, 11 ungulus, Epid. 623 14 CW-c. 577 uolsella, 16 Gas. 844 uxorcula,
<7as.

tonsilla,

Tr. 218

TEKENTIVS.
32

cellula,

Eun. 310
33

flabellulum, Id. 598

ENNIVS.
16

flabellum,

apriculus, Vahl.

Hedyph.

5,

166

ed.

pistrilla,

595 Adelph. 584 34 puellula, Phorm. 81

/d.

CATO,
asserculum,
1

TlTiNlVS.
IT

R. R. 12

a/.

cerebellum,
"

36

Com. 90

Aug.

Cic. Ep.; Catull.; Ou.; Plin.; luuen.; Col.; Placid. Gloss.; cow/. Fest. 175, 18. 3 4 Ter. Caecil. ; Ou. ; Sen. ; Mart. luuen. ; Quint. ; Apul. Met. ap. Gell. ; Fest. ;
;

7 Marcian. Dig. s Nou. Com.; Col.; Plin. 6 Th. Prise. Cato. Plin.; Gell.; allo sensii B 9 Donat. Vit. Verg.;/orm rescula Apul. Met.; Saluian. Vitr.; Plin.; Mart.; Not. 10 > Tir. Cato Oratt. CatuU. ; Tibull. Liu. ; Phaedr. luuen. ; Apnl. Met.; Aur. Viet. 12 Varr. 1S 14 Varr. L. L. Vitr. ; Apul. Met. Amm. Pacuu.; Auct. Atellan. ap. Fest.
; ; ; ;

L. L.; Mart.; Gels. Col. Gloss. Labb.

;

J5

Varr. Sat. Men.; Apul. Met.

18

Hier. Ep.
;

16

Apul.

17

/orm -culus
; ;

Caecil.

Col.; Plin.; Scrib.; Suet.; Gargil.

19 Varr. Com. Hor. Ep. Liu. Plin. Vitr. Cels. 20 Mart.;/orm colidus -=Ps.-Apic. Mart.;Petr.;
; ; ;

Vulg. Augustin. Ps. -Apic. TibulL Col. Plin. Pall.

; ; ;
;

31

Varr. R. R. ; Gell.

Col. ;

Gromat. Vet.
**

Cels. Col. Verg. Eel. ; Ou. Varr. Sat. Men. ; Sen. ; Petr. Mart.
; ;
<

28

Vitr. Col.
;
;

Inscrr.

27

Liu. ; Suet.
;

Vitr. Auct. Itin.

;

Alex
;

Inscrr.

Att.

Plin. ; Prud. ; Vulg. CoL ; Plin. form -icula 33 Sen. ; Col. ; Petr. ; Apul. Met. ; Min. Fel. ;

3S Arnob. Hier. ap. Augustin. Cic., semel, (Flacc. 54); Prop.; Mart.; Augustin. s* 35 Cels. Petr. Tb, Prise. Pompon. Com. Catull. Arnob. Hier,
; ; ; ;

41.

DIM. SUBS.]

ROMAN SERMO

PLEBEIVS.
14 geniculum, L. L. 9, 11 16 homullus, Sat. Men. 92; 18 langula, L. L. 5, 120

175

farticulum, Id. 90
heluella,
3
1

Id. 162
2

al.

pinrmlus,
rapula,

Id.

140

Id. 164

mammula,
motacilla,

17 18

R. R.
L. L.

2, 3,

5,

76

TVRPIMVS. remulus (remus), Com. 97

ricula,
4

Id.

74

nuptula, Sat. Men. 10 19 offula, L. L. 5, 110

20

ollula,

R. R.
21

1,

54, 2

LVCIIJVS.

*opicillum, op. JVbn. 83, 25

austeUus, Sat. 16, 8 5 canalicula, Id. Fr. Inc.

6

XTJX.

*ficella,

Id. 29,
9,
7

rutellum, Id.
tesserula,

87 68 33

ap. Charts. 24, P. ap. Non. 153, 9 83 pectunculus, Sat. Men. 403

pastillum,
paxillus,

4*

plostellum," R. R.
25

1,

52, 1

Inc. Fr.

porcellus,
26

Id. 2, 4,
21

14
;

rastellus,

Id. 1, 22, 1

al.

LAEVIVS.
*manciola, ap. Gell. 19,
7,

scrobiculus,

ap.
1,

Non. 225, 9
23, 3
;

10

silicula,

R. R.
28 29

POMPONTVS.
8

tegeticula,

Id. 3, 8, 2

aZ.

ueprecula,

Com. 130

tubulus,

Id. I, 8,

LVCKETTVS.

VAEKO.
anicilla,
9

30

i. L.

9,

74

angellus,

2,

428
31

anicula,

7d
10

8,

79
ed.

crepitacillum,

5,

catirmlus,
Riese.

*cincennulus,

ap Charts. 80, 3 Sat. Men. 184

I,

latusculum,
33

32

4,

229 305

opella,

1,

1106
84

uermiculus,
40,

2,

899

clauula, R. R.

4
2;
al.

CICERO (EPISTT.).
actuariola,

cultellus," R. R.

1, 69,

ad

Ait.

10, 11,

&

eqtmlus, Id. 2,
fundula, L. L.

7,

13

foricula, Id. 1, 59, 1

5,
12

16, 3, 6 35 cerula, Id. 15, 14,

36

&

16, 11, 1

fundnlus,
furcilla,
1

Id. 5,

145 111
49, 1
;

chartula,
classicula,

ad Fam. 7, ad Att. 16,

37

18,

2,

13

R. R.

1,

deliciolae,

arum,

Id. 1, 8, fin.

Maecin. ap. Suet. Plin.; Vulg. ; Gloss. Labb. *form rapulum -= Hor. 8 * Varr. Varr. R. R. ; Gell. *Iuuen. Cic., Fest.;Isid. R.R.; Pers.; Gell. Suet. ; Pronto Gell. Apul. Salu. Amm. ; Gael. Aur. 10 Gonf. semel, (Sest. 72) ; Prise. 12 Vitr. " Hor. Ep. Vitr. Val. Max. Plin. Veil. Ps. -Apic. ICt. Diom. 326, 7. ;
Cic. Ep.

Sat.

" Plin. Tert. Veget. Vulg.; Mart. Cap. Greg. Tur. ; form -culus 17 Cels. J 6 Lucr. Cic. , semel, (Pis. 59). ; form lancula Vitr. 10, 3, 4. 8 " Col. Petr. ; Claud, ap. Suet. Apul. Met. Veget.; Pall. ; cow/. Plin. ; Arnob. Inscrr. 20 ai Suet. Claud. 40. Paul, ex Fest.;/orm -lus, -= Apul. Met. ; Arnob. Gargil. Mart. 24 Hor. Sat. 23 Col. Plin. Hor. Sat. ; Cels. ; Plin. Mart. Col. ; Plin. ; Vulg. Augus; 8 26 Varr. Phaedr. " Col. ; Plin. " 6 Col. Suet. Col. ; Mart. Plin. Suet. tin.

= Vitr.

Cic. Ep. ; Catull.

5

Vitr.; Plin.
;

30
;

Arnob.
35

31

Tert.
3

32

Catull.
Inst.
;

33

Lampr. Vulg.
deliciolum

Inscrr.

Inscrr.

Gai

Fronto

Plin. Grat. Cyn. Hor. Ep. 3T Form Prud.; Arnob.

; ; ;

34

Sen. Ep. 12,

3.

176

WORD FORMATION IN THE

sauiolum,
;

41.

DIM. SUBS.

dextella, Id. 14, 20, 6

13

99,

al.

ad Fam. 2, 10, 2 al. lintriculus, ad Alt. 10, 10, 5

laureola,
1

scortillum, 10, 3
sicula, 67, 21

litterulae,

Id. 7, 2,

al.

zomila,

14

61,

53

memoriola,"

Id. 12, 1, 2

nauseola, Id. 14, 8, 2

3 olusculum, Id. 4

HOKATIVS.
13
16

6, 1,

cornicula,
fonticulus,
17

Ep.
18

1, 3,

19

oppidulum, ad Q. FT. 2, 10, 2 5 pagella, ad Fam. 11, 25, 2 plebecula,' ad Att. 1, 16, 11
ripula, Id. 15, 16
&.

Sat. 1, 1,
1, 13,

56

pileolus,
18

Ep.

15

popellus,

Id. 1, 7, 65

rutula,

sedicula,

ad Fam. 9, 22, 3 7 ad Att. 4, 10, 1

1, 12,

VlTKVVlVS.

axiculus

seruula, Id.

3
7, 2,
1,

(I.
19

simiolus,

ad Fam.

buccnla,

axis), 10, 2, 1 10, 15, 3

20

al.

ttindemiola, ac? Att.

10,

canalicnlus,

10,

9
6; 2
al.

tralticulus, Id. 14, 20, 5

denticulus,"

1, 2,

fornacula,"
23

7, 10,

glebnla,

8, 3,
24

LABERTVS.
8 camella, ap. Gell. 16,

lamella,
7,

7, 3,

13 9
5
;

scamillus,"
116

3, 4,

al.

foriolus,

Com. 66

transtillum, 5, 12, 3
turricula,
10, 13, 6

Aver. BETjL. AFBIC. 8 nauigiolum, 63, 2

tentoriolum, 47, 5

CELSVS.

bullula,"

2, 5, extr.
28

cerebellum,

2,

22
al.

CATVLLVS.
auricilla, 25, 2

cicatricula, 2, 10, extr.

cucnrbitula,

89

4, 27, 1

femella, 55, 7

glandula,

30

4, 1
7, 4,

pupulus.
salillum,

medullula, 25, 2 10 56, 5

11

habenula,
31

4
a/.

lanula, 7, 27 in./
lenticula,
2, 2,

23,
12

19

33
extr.

sarcinula,

28, 2

micula,
2

32

Pronto

Sexies in Epp., et semel, (in Verr., 4, 43, 93). * Hor. Sat. Gell. Hier. ap. Angnstin.
; ;

plebicnla= luL VaL 9 Lentul. ap. Cic. Ep.

12

3 Hor. Sat. ; luuen. Hor. Ep. Hier. Ep. ;/orm 7 Form sediculurn cited ap. Varr. L. L. 8, 54. 8 Ou. Fast.; Petr. 10 Sen. " Plaut. Trin. 492 ed. Ritschel uatillum. Ep. ; Arnob.

Inscrr.

&

Vulg.

13 " Seren. ap. Ep. Gell. Apul. Vulg. Augustin. Apul. Met. 1S 18 Vitr. Col. n Col.; form -olum Non. Alex. Seu. ap. Lampr. Plin. Vulg. Hier. 1S 18 Pers. 20 Hier. Ep. Lin.; Suet.; luuen. Apul. Met. Arnob.; Capitol. Cels.; luuen. Fronto Apul. VaL Max. CoL Petr. Scrib. Col. Pall ApuL Pall. S4 as Formscamellum -= luuen.; Plin. Ep.; Apul.; Arnob. Sen.; Pelag. Vet. Apul.; " *> so Not. Tir. "Hier. Petr. Th. Prise. Scrib. Mart.; Charis.; Mart.; Pall.

Petr. luuen. Plin.

; ; ;

Prise. ; Ps. -Apic.

31

Scrib. ; Plin. ; Pall. ; Veget. ; Vulg. ; Isid.

32

Fronto Arnob.
;

41.

DIM. SUBS.]
1

ROMAN SERMO
29
6, 6,

PLEBEIVS.
herediolum,
80

177
1,

panniculus,
2

7,

Praef. 13

pediculus,
3

(pedis),
2,

15

31

irtiola,

3, 2,
82

28
111

pulticula,
4

pusula, 5,
pyxidicula,
5

30 28, 15
;

al.
;

lactucula,
23

Poet. 10,

al.

lacusculus, 12, 52, 3

6, 6,

massula,

12, 38,

al.

saccellus,
6

4,

4 med.
17
al.

ostiolum,

24

8, 14, 1
8, 5,
38

sertula,

5, 11
5, 28, 2,
7
;

plumula,
20;
al.

25

19
12, 51, 1

squamula,
trunculus,
8

pondnsculum,
pullulus,
(3.

pullus), 2, 2, 19

tuberculum,

5, 18,

16

al

tussicula, 4, 5
9 uenula, 2, 6 in. 10 uerrucula, 5, 28, 14

radiolus,

puluinulus, Arb. 10, 4 37 12, 19, 2

28

rostellum,
89

8, 5,

14

scirpula,

3, 2,
8, 15,
31

ulcusculum,
111

11

5, 28,

15
2
;

sihrala,3
al.

27 4

utriculus,

(uter) 3, 27,

spongiola,
sticula, 3, 2,

11, 3,

44

27
al.

PHAEDRVS.
auritulus,
1, 11,

taeniola, 11, 3, 23

taleola, 3, 17, 1

ualuola,

3a

2, 17,
3, 2,

CoLVMEIJiA.
alecula,
13

83

uisulla,

21

6, 8,

al.

anserculus,
areola,

8, 14, 7 Poet. 10, 362

PKBSIVS.
34

cuticula,
35

4, 4,

18

cantlieriolus, 11, 3, 58

seriola,
al.

29

cicercula,
cliuulus,

14

2, 10,
6, 37,

16

19; 10

PETBONIVS.
36

corfciculus, 12, 49, 10; al.

alicula,

(<?AXi) 40, 5

cristula, 8, 2,
16

8
12, 7, 1

amasiuncula, 75

digitellum,
17

dolabella,
18

2, 24,

amasiunculus, 45, 7 *arietillus, 39

basiolum,
38
87

fiscelhis, 12, 38,

85, 6

gladiolus,

9,

44
23
al.

capsella,
casula,
S9

67, 9
;

hamula,

19

Poet. 10, 387

3, 2,
;

44

al.

heluolus,

40

catella,

(catula'), 64,

1 a Mart. 2, 72, 4. luuen.; Intpr. Iren.; nom.propr. Panniculus Col.jPlin. ;form " 3 Arnob. Sen. Col. Plin. ; peduculus => Plin. Pelag. Vet. Gloss. Philox Not. Tir. 5 8 Plin. 7 Paul, ex Fest. Plin. Petr.; Veget.; Coripp.; Augustin. Plin.; Scrib. Quint. Cl. Mam. 10 Arnob. "Sen.; Plin. 12 Apul. Met. "Plin. Ep. Gael. Aur.
; ;

Bp. Vulg. Lampr. Inscrr.

; ; ;

"

Plin. ; PaU.
19

Plin.

form-um = Messala
;
.

" Nom. Propr.

Pelag. Vet.
18

Gloss.

Labb.

Apul. Met.

Dolabella, passim.

Plin.; Gell.; Apul.; Pall.; Plin.

Gell.; Apul.;

VaL

Auson.; Placid. Gloss. M Suet. PaU. 81 2S 3* Plin. Marc. Emp. Apul. Met. Pelag. Petr.; Plin. ; Vulg. 31 Plin. 30 Sidon. "7 M Plin. 26piin ; Solin. Vet. Plin. ; Apul. Amm. Plin. 33 Plin. 34 3r 32 Pest. 35 Pall. 3 luuen. Mart. ; Vlp. Dig. Apul. Not. Bern.
ap. Quint.

Vulg.

20

*>

Vlp. Dig. Vulg.

;

Plin.

Apul. ; Ven. Port.

Mart. luuen. ; Hier. Ep.

;

12

178

WORD FORMATION IN THE

uiriola,
18

41.

DIM. SUBS.

clostellum, 140, 11

33,
18

40

comula, 58
corcillum, 75, 8

utriculus,

(uterus) 11, 31

cucumula, 136, 2
lamellula, 57, 6
lodicula," 20, 2
*rnachilla, 64
3 ossiculum, 65

MARTIALIS.
botellus,
20

5, 78, 9

al.

bucella,"

6, 75,

galericulum,"

14, 50,

Lemm.

lecticariola, 12, 58, 2

sterilicula, 35,

mannulus,
84

33

12, 24, 8

taumlus, 39, 6
PLINIVS.
*ardeola, 10, 164
4
;

ofella,

10, 48,
1,

15
58, 5

sestertiolus,

thermula,
al
tunbella,
25

6, 42,

11, 73, 6

arenula,

30, 25,

24
96

bacula,

IWENALIS.
bracteola,
foruli,
S6

98 coroniola, 21, 19 6 coticula, 33, 126

cauemula,

27,

13,
27

152
(forus), 3, 219

orum,

haedulus, 11, 65
petasunculus, (petaso),
unciola,
28

7 dracunculus, 32, 148 8 forficula, 25, 58

7,

119

1,

40

gerricula, 32, 148

112 46 iuniculus, 17, 182 11 lumbulus, 28, 169 12 nodulus, 21, 36 perniunculus, 26, 106

grumulus,
hirculus,

19,

FEONTO.
2"

10

12,

anulla,

ad Amic.
30

1,

15, p. 185, 2

N.
formicula,

ad

Ver. Imp. 2, 8, p.

137, 3 JV.

13

pullulus,

(1.

pullus), 17,

65

31 naeuulus, ad Anton. Imp. 18 N. 98,

1, 2,

p.

sanguiculns, 28, 209

serratula, 25,

spineola, 21,

84 16

prunulum, de N.

Oratt.

p. 155,

20

14 strophiolum, 21, 3 34 surcula, 14,

GELUVS.
argutiola, 2, 7, 9
;

al.

uaginula," uericuhim," 33, 107 uerticillus," 37, 37

uinaciola, 14, 38
1

18, 61

barbasculus, 15, lineola, 10, 1, 9

5,

rusculum,

19, 9, 1

saltatricula, 1, 5, 3
Suet.
3

nob.; Cael. Aur.

Diom. 5 ArGelL Veget. Ps. -Apic. Inscrr. 8 lul. Val.; Insorr. Apul. Met. Apul. Met. 15 Not. Tir. " Tert. " ia 1S 10 Auct. Aptd. Met. Apul. Met. Priap. Ps.-Apic. 16 17 " Vlp. Dig. Scaeuol. Dig.; Isid. Gloss. Labb. 19 Ps.-Apic. Veget. Apul. Herb. 20 21 Sidon. Ep.; Ps.-Apic. Vulg.; Ps.-Cypr.; Ps.-Apic.; Cod. Theod.; Anthim. Gloss. M Suet. Frontin. Charis. Gloss. Labb. 23 Plin. Ep. 2 * luuen Ser Labb. Not. Tir. Samm. Prud. 2S luuen. 2 Lampr. Arnob. Prud. 27 Suet. Paul, ex Feat. " 8 Hier.

Commodian.

Plin. ;

Isid.

Lampr.;

Ep.

29

Prud.

Apul.; Arnob.; Augustin.

31

Gell.;

Apul.

41.

DIM. SUBS.]

ROMAN SERMO

PLEBEIVS.
thyrsiculus, Herb. 98 18 Met. 4, 12

179

APVLEIVS.
1 aquariolus, Apol. 78 Met. 9, 1 astulus,

tuguriolum,
turbula,

7o?.

10,

*aucella,

Id. 9,

33

ueretilla, Apol.

35 34

al.

aulula,

(olla),

Id. 5,

20

uiricula,

19

Met. 11, 28

colliculus, Flor. 1
3 dammula, Met.

8,

4
26

domuscula,
4

Id. 4,

TERTVLUAKVS. 20 aurula, J.im. 28

caccabulus,
flocculus,"
21

42 floscellus, Herb. 50 flucticulus, _4po/. 35

fenestrula, Id. 9,
6 foliolum, Herb. 61

Apol. 13

frustulum,
fusticulus,
7

Jlfetf.
8

1,

19 18

1, 5 fumariolum, Poenit. 12 gesticulus, JpoZ. 19 21 PaZ^. 4 histriculus,

ad Nat.

7c?. 6,

iuuencula,
ouicula,
;

24

arfw. /we?.

al.

gallinula,

/J. 2,
8

11

materiola, Bapt. 17
25

^po?. 6 grabatulus, Met. I, 11

gingiuula,

Pall.

aZ.

papiliunculus,

Anim. 32
10
10

gustnlum,
9

Id. 9,
10

33

al.

scortulum,
seruiculus,
sparteolus,

ac? JVa^. 2,
Jc?oZ.
28

infantula,

Id. 10,

28
15

infantulus,

Id. 8,

mercuriolus, Apol. 61 11 operula, Met. 1, 7

& 63
;

Apol. 39 strophulus, Fir^. Vel. 10

palumbulus,
pannulus,
12

7sf.

10,

22

al.

VLPIANVS.
cupula,
1
8 bospitiolum," Id. 9, 3, 5 9 uulnusculus,* Id. 21,

Id. 7, 5; al.

37

(1.

cupa), Dig. 33, 6, 3,

papauerculum, Herb. 7 posticula, Met. 2, 23

puerculus, Herb. 25, 3 14 ranula, Met. 9, 34
retiolum,
15
13

1, 1,

/d. 8,

4
8,

SOMNVS.
cultellulus, 35, 6

rotundula, Herb. 13 saepicula, (saepes), Met.

sagittula, Met. 10, 32 16 scurrula, Id. 10, 16

20

lapillulus, 10, 12

pulmunculus,

30

49, 9

punctillum, 15j^n.
unguilla, 27, 56

seniculus,
17

/t?.

1,

25

spicula, Herb. 26

spinula,

Met. 10, 32

TKEBELIJVS POI.LTO.
*costula,

strigilecula, Flor. 9, p. 11, 11 Kr.

i

Maxim. Duor.

27,

Tert.; cow/.

Not. Tir.
10

Paul ex Fest. 22, 12. 5 Not. Bern. *Araob.

3 Vulg.; Ps.-Apic.; Anthim.; Gloss. Labb. 9 8 7 Arnob. Sidon. Ep. Pall. Veget.
; ;

nob.

12 Amm. " Vlp. Dig. Arnob. Augusfcin. ^ArNazar. Pan.; Hier.; Augustin. 14 18 15 "Arnob. Seru. ad Aen. Arnob. Arnob.; Veget. Augustin. Ep. 19 M Hier. M Auct. Inc. de Hier. Ps.-Cypr. Arnob.; Ps. - Apic Pelag. Vet.
' ; ;

23 Gloss. Magistr. et Sacerd. P. R. p. 4 Huschke. 2 Schol. S7 Inscrr. luuen. Ep. ; Augustin.

,

Labb
28

Vulg. Hier. Ep.

a*

Aur. Viet. Hier.

;

29

Veget. ; Hier. Ep. ;

Augustin.; Sulp. Sen.

30

Pelag. Vet.; Veg. Vet.

180
ABNOBIVS.
asellulus, 3, 16

WORD FORMATION IN THE

nucleolus,
1,

41.

DIM. SUBS.

48

ed.

Rom.

nascellnm,

3,

17 ed. Rose

1 cantharulus, 6, 26

cubula,

7,

24 26
;

PKLAGONTVS.
duritiola, Vet.
al.

falcicula," 6,

frusfcellum, 2, 58

fistella, Id.

252 305

gratiUa,

7,

24
3

ingeniolum,
lacernula, 2,

5,

AMMTAIIVS.
10

19
posterula,

30, 1, 13

lancicula, 2, 23

mimulus,
scientiola,

2,

38

resinula, 7, 27
4

VEGETTVS.
11

2,
6,

18
11;
al.

scaphula,

Mil. 3, 7

sigilliolum,
6

spatiolum,
6

4,

37

HlEEONTMVS.
caricula, in

spimla, 2, 42 textricula, 5, 14

Amos.

3,

ad

7,

14

tympaniolum,
LAMPBIDIVS.

6,

26

cellariolum, adu. louin. 2, 29 ciliciolum, Ep. 71, 7 ; al.

cochleola, Id. 64, 19
;

al.

commonitorioluin, Id. 120

in.

pabilhis, Heliog. 29, 2 porcellulus, Alex. Seu, 41, 5

12 contrcmersiola, in Rufin. 1, 30 44 Hilar. Vit. cuculla,

facultatula, Ep. 117, 1 familiola, Id. 108, 2

Fnoncvs MATERNVS.
cantulus, Math.
3,

fuscinula,

13

^Tom.

Se6\
S.

co/.

68

12

gallicula,

14

in Reg.

Pachom.
23

101

al.

PALLAIHVS.
*basella,
7

humerulus," inEzech.
1, 18,

12, ac?41, 19, 1,

al.

leunculus,

18

Id. 6,

ad

3, 24, 2 ; al. corbicula, 3, 10, 6

cepnla,

litteratulus, adu. Rufin. 1, 31

lucernula, Ep. 107, 9

Id. 128,

al.

cribellum, 3, 24, 6 cupella," 3, 25, 12

farriculum, 11, 21 in. fesfrucula, 5, 8, 2

mappula, monasteriolnm, 17 Id. 105, 4 18 mortariolum, Id. 52, 10; a/,

nmrenula,
18

27

Id. 24,

al.

olfactoriolum,'*" in lesai. 2, 3, 18

PLESTIVS VALERIANVS.

cucurbitella, 2,

30

ed.

Rom.

patrimoniolum, Ep. 54, 15 panpertatula, Id. 127, 14

*mediolum,
1

1,

24

ed.

Rose

pectusculum,^ Id. 22, 30

3

Paul. Nol.

* Th. Prise. Marc. Testam. Porcell. ed. Emp. Ps.-Apic. n Paul. !0 Cassian. Insert. Labb. Gloss. Not. ed. Tir.; Mommsen.; Buech.; Chronogr. '" Not. Tir.; 2 Diom. "Gloss. Vulg. Vulg. Aur. Cael. Vulg. No!.; 21 ao la 18 Fulg. Myth. Vulg. Not. Bern. Vulg.; Julian, ap. Augustin. Vulg.
'

form

-pulla

= Plin. Val.
'

*Pall.;Augustin.
;

Hier.

Augnstin.
;

Pall.

Sera.

adAen.

>

43.

-VNCVLA.]

ROMAN SERMO

PLEBEIVS.
strumella, 15, 11

181

schedula,

1 pittaciolum, in Matth. 33, 6 5 in Rufin. 3, 2, 5

uarulus,

8,

190

al.

scriniolum, in Abd. pr. steUula, Ep. 112, 19

al.

MABTIANVS CAPEDLA.
;

substantiola, Id. 108, 26

al.

herbuscula,

2,

100

tectulum,
AVGVSTINVS.

Id. 117, 9

CAELTVS AVKELIANVS.
plagella, Chron. 3, 2, 22

gregiculus, Ep. 93, 49 muscula, (musca), Trin. 3 rotella, in Ps. 76, 20

scabiola, Op. Imperf.
c.

CASSIODOBVS.
7,

agnulus, de Or. p. 562 fabricula, Var. 8, 28

tonsicula, Id. 12, 4

lullan. 4,

13

MAKCELLVS EMPIRIOVS.
burduuculus,
4

VENATTVS FOKTVNATVS. graphiolum, Carm. 5, 15

ISEDORVS.

Lemm.

5,
;

17
al.

clauellus, 34, 48

furfuricula, 5, 17

amphorula,

19, 31,

12

lapisculus, 8, 45
lauriculus, 30, 72
pastillulus, 16,

fellicula, 4, 5,

imbriculus, 19, 10, 14

nucicla, 17, 7, 23
al.
al.

reuiculus, 26,

60 36
;

socellus, 19, 34, 12

uiticella, 17, 9,

sordicula, 8, 170;

92

DIMINUTIVES IN -uncula FBOM VEBBAL SUBSTANTIVES IN this class of diminutives presents certain distinguishing features it has seemed best to discuss them separately. The prevalence of substantives in -tio in the popular speech, together with the cumbersome nature of the ending -uncula, would seem to justify the presumption that these forms were favorites in the sermo plebeius. Statistics however fail to sustain this view. Of the 99 examples collected by Paucker, 5 58, barely three-fifths, are recc., a ratio nearly proportional to that of the primary forms in -tio. Of the 41 uett., Cic. has no less than 18, 6 in the Epistt. alone, the following 12 in his more finished writings
42.

-tio

As

cantiuncula,

interrogatmncula,
offensiuncula,

ratiuncula,

conclusiuncula,
contiuncula,
contradictiuncula,
1

oratiuncula,

rogatiuncula, sessiuncula,
stipulatiuncnla.
4

quaeatiuncula,
Rufin.
f.
3

Adelh.

Paucker, Ztschr.

Not. Bern. con/. Isid. 14, 2, 1. Oesterr. Gymn., 27, p. 597, sq.

182

WORD FORMATION IN THE

[42. -VNCVLA.

On the other hand, they are rare in all the usual sources of plebeian vocabulary. Early comedy is poorly represented I have found but 6 examples, (all from Plaut.), which do not recur in the classic period. They are also wanting in Vitr., Plin., and the Script. R. B., while Petr. furnishes only 2 new forms. Their avoidance by the satirists would also be significant, if it were not readily attributable to the exigencies of the metre. They seem to have belonged chiefly to the sermo cotldianus of the more cultured class, and especially to the epistolary style Cic. has 6 new forms in the Epistt., Sen. Ep. Of the 6 forms from Plaut., 2 occur in the letter 5, Plin. Ep. 3. a of Phoenicium, Pseud. 67 -68, and a third seems to have been b J lost from the mutilated line 67 Many of the examples above cited from Cic. are used with a slightly colloquial tinge, as Tusc. 2, 42, contortulae quidem et minutulae conclusiunciilae. 2 In
: :
.

the later language only Gell., Salu., and Hier., show fondness for these forms, and neither of these authors is especially plebeian.
PLAVTVS.
aratiuncula,
3

COLVMELLA.
True. 148
5

pensiuncula, 10, Praef. 1

4 assentatiuncula, Slick. 226

morsiuncula, Pseud, 67" 6 occasiuncula, Trin. 974

oppressiuncula, Pseud. 68
a

SENECA

(EPISTT.).
10

disputatiuncula,

Ep. 117, 25 6
al.

exceptiuncula,
motiuncttla,
11

Id. 20, 5

*peieratiuncula, Stick. 227

Id. 53,

procuratiuncula, Id. 31, 9

CICERO (Eraser.).
aedificatiuncula,
2,

punctiuncula, Id. 53, 6;

ad Qu. Fr.

3,

1,

5
Att. 13, 29, 2

ambulatiuncula, ad
.

PETBONTVS
;

potiuncula,

18

47, 7

captinncnla,' Id. 15, 7

sponsiuncula, 58, 8

commotiuncula,
lectiuncula,
8 9

Id. 12, 11 extr.

7, 1,

ad Fam.

PIJNIVS MAIOB.
portiuncula,
13

possessiuncula,
1

Id. 13, 23, 3

28,

83
etc.

Variously amended as *condupUcatiunculae, *osculatiunculae,

2

Conf. Goetz

ad
8
'

loc.

Conf. infra,

45, p. 186.

5 T Gell. " Cic. Ep.; Ambros. Hier.; Schcl. Bob. ad Cic. Apul. Met. Vulg. Hier. ; Vulg. Salu. Not. Tir. Placid. Gloss. Paul. Nol. ap. Auguetin. Thorn. Thes. " Vlp. Dig. lul. Bp. Nou.; 12 Suet. Tert. Suet. GelL ; Hier. ap. Augustin.
; ; ; ; ;
;

Ores.

43.

-VNCVLVS.]

ROMAN SERMO

PLEBEIVS.
3 expositiuncula, adu. louin.

183
1,

PLINIVS MINOR (Episir.). actiuncula, Ep. 9, 15, 2

1 cenatiuncula, Id. 4,

37

habitatiuncula, in Abd.

ad

1,

3,

20
1

indignatiuncula, Id.

6, 17,

interpretatiuncula, Ep. 112, 19 4 mansiuncula, adu. louin. 2, 29

^
perfrictiuncTila,

aL
5

praefatiuncula,

ad M.

Ep.

64, 8

a/.
;

Goes. 4, 6

sorbitiuncula,

Vit. Hilar. 6

al.

GELMVS.
AVGVHHNVS.
annotatiuncula, 17, 21, 50;
auditiuncula, 13, 20, 5
al.

declamatiuncula,
,
, ,

, 00 delectatiuncula, Praef. 23
.

,>

6. 8, ' .

contradictiuncula,* Cans. Euang. 1} 8 ' 13 ' al

*conuentiuncula, Ep. 56

fin.

inauditiuncula,

5, 21,
2,

inuitatiuncala, 15,

Lemm.

DALVIANVS.
connersiuncula, Ep.
4,

6
3,

VOPISOVS.
saltatiuncula, Aurel.
6,

deprecatiuncula, ad Eccl.
7

excusatiuncula,

/c?. ib.

HBEEOKYMVS.
dictatiuncula, adu. Vigil. 3

SIDONIVS APOLUNAEIS.
contestatiuncula, Ep.
7,

The irregular for43. IEREGTILAE DIMINUTIVES IN -unculus mations in -unculus are undoubtedly of plebeian origin 8 Cic. has only two examples, ranunculus, (Diu. 1, 15 ad Fam. 7, 18, 3), which is sometimes explained as coming from an early form 9 *rano, (conf. auonculus, from *auo ?) and the a7ra Aey. mendaciunculum, (de Or. 2, 241), which is undoubtedly a malformation. 10 Caes. has lenunculus, (lembus), probably due to the sermo castrensis and presumably an instance of popular etyn The remainder of mology, through association with leno. the twenty-four examples given by Paucker 12 are post-Cicero:
:
: ;

Cassian. ; Auct. Comment, in Boeth. Vulg. 7 Vigil. Taps. Vulg.; Marc. Emp.; Not. Tir. " 8 ahnliche Diminutivformen finden sich noch Corssen, Aussprache, II, p. 188, 9 mehr in der spatlateiuischen Volkssprache. " Paucker, Ztschr. f. Oest. Gymn., 27, p. 600; so furunculus is to be referred back iofuro, (Isid. 12, 2, 39), Paucker, 1. I., p.
1

Sidon. Ep.

Sidon. Ep.
6

Consent, ap. Augustin.

10 Paucker, 1. I, p. 601, "unzweifel598; contra, A. Weinhold, ALL. IV., p. 185. n It is not unnatural that the ship's cock-boat should have haft eine Missbildung." " been thought of as the go-between" which brought the sailor to his ship : the same association of ideas is seen in Plaut. Men. 442, ducit lembum dierectum nauis praedameretrix ; in Gk. the constant attendance of the toria, where the n. praedatorla Ac>0o$ upon the larger vessel has similarly given rise to its secondary meaning of

irapao-iTos, (conf.

Anaxandr.

OSvoxr. 2, 7)

for other instances of popular etymology in

ia

nautical terms conf. O. Keller, Volksetymologie, p. 105, sq.

Paucker,

1.

.,

p. 599.

184
nian,

WORD FORMATION IN THE

r44.-cvLvs,-cLLvs.

and largely from the Nott. Tiron. and Glossaries. following occur in literature
:

The

VITBWIVS.

AuNosrvs.
'

domuncula,

6, 7,

petasunculus, (petasus),

6,

12

HlEBONTMVS.
COLYMELLA.
laguncula,* 12, 38, 8 3 tinnnnculus, 8, 8, 7

tuguriunculum, 33 Mign ^

Vit.

Hilar. 9, p.

VVLGATA.
ranunculus, Leuit.
3,

PETKONIVS.

sauiunculum, 66, 2 4 statunculum, 50, 6

ACTT. S. POLYCARPI.
gladiunculus, ap. Paucker.

nunculus, pernunculus
4821. 5

Nott. Tiron. give further aprunculus, niicunculus, pan; the Gloss., Jidunculus, rapunculus, while one example is found only in Inscrr.: porticunculus, Inscrr. Orell.
:

The

44. IRREGULAR FORMATIONS IN -culus, -cellus Formations in -culus, -cellus, from stems of the 1st and 2nd decls., are rare and belong to post-classical Latin. Paucker 6 gives a list of 30 forms, of which 12 are uett. Many of these however are

from

probably not diminutives, but nomina uerbalia, as seruiculus seruire, cuniculus from cunire ; saepicule (Plaut.), is hardly an irregular form, being derived from an adverb, and schoenOf the forms icule, (also Plaut.), may be from *schoenicus.
unquestioned by Paucker, only 3 are uett.: inaminicula, Plaut.; apriculus, Enn., (perhaps from *apro ; conf. aprunculus) galer7 iculum, Frontin.; while Wolfflin asserts broadly that this form of derivation from the 2nd decl. belongs neither to archaic, In later literature there are a numclassic, nor Silver Latin. ber of unquestioned instances thus
;
; :

Herb. 98, E. Ps.-Apic., codicula, ap. Paucker.

APVJJ., thyrsiculus,
i Val. Max. Apul. Met. Vulg. Symm. Tert Cypr. Ps. -Cypr.; Donat.
; ; ;
; ;

ABNOB., agniculns, 7, 12 TH. PRISC., ollicula, 4, 1

;

ICt.

Plin. Ep. ; Vulg. ; Augustin.

Plin.

Two other forms,

7

ity of Schwabe,
1.

Demin. Gr.

Z.,

p. 605 sq.
8

sarcinuneula, sorbuncula, are cited by Paucker I. L, on author" et Lat., a work to which I have not had access. Paucker, Anmerk zu A. Weinhold, Genuswechsel d. Deminutiua, ALL. P7,

p. 172.

Ambros.; Augustin. Cassiod. form -cula

; ;

= AmbroB.

45.

DIM. ADJ.]

ROMAN SERMO

PLEBEIVS.

185

CHARIS., montaniculus, 155, 12 CASSIOD., tonsicula, Far. 12, 4

GROMAT. VET., carnpicellus, 312, 9 POMPEI. GRAMM., agnicellus, -cellulus, 143, 29,

K.

The formation may have

2nd
decl. stems in -co:

arisen through false analogy with

(I. L), compares montanus, montaniculus ; scholasticus, scholasticulus. That the usage belonged to the sermo plebeius is indicated by the greater freedom of the Romance languages in this respect compare the use in Ital. of the suffix -cello ; acquicella, (aqua), orticello, (hortus),
;

thus Charis,

venticello, (uentus), etc.

a. FROM THE POSITIVE "With 45. DIMINUTIVE ADJECTIVES the Ind.-Germ. suffixes in -CA- and -LA-, Latin inherited the power of attaching them to substantive and adjective alike. The diminutive adjectives however are far less numerous than
: :

those formed from substantives, and seem early to have lost their 2 popularity. They were in the main avoided by classic writers, were revived to some extent in Silver Latin, notably by the archaistic emperor Hadrian, and are abundant in the later archaists, Fronto, Gell., and Apul. They were however chiefly of the 203 collected by prevalent in the early language
:

Paucker, exclusive of forms from comparatives, only 87 are 3 recc., and of the uett. only 27 are due to Silver Latin. large the remainder of to the preclassical period, majority belong

and especially to early comedy, which here again shows the influence of the sermo plebeius ; Plaut. alone has nearly onehalf of the uett. forms. Still more marked is the preference
of early Latin for the forms from comparatives, plusculus, etc., (treated separately below), which are distinctly an archaism of the popular speech. Diminutive adjectives are not numerous in the later language, but have nevertheless survived to

some extent

in the

Romance languages, with

:

occasional loss
rubecchio, cati-

of diminutive force
vello, grandicello,

compare Ital. parecchio,

f Span., grasuelo, agrillo, ciguecillo, with substantives, the suffixes are sometimes doubled, e.g., Ital. gravicduolo, magricduolo, etc. Like the diminutive substantives, these adjectives began
orticello ;

etc.; as

Cassiod.

Schmilinsky,

p.

39

39, p. 155, not. 4.

Paucker, Add. Lex. Lat.,

conf. in general authorities cited for p. 46, not. 40.

climiii. substt.,

supra,

186

WORD FORMATION IN THE

45.

DIM. ADJ.

early to lose their special significance and finally came to be used side by side with the simple forms with no apparent distinction * compare lapides candidi et nigelli, Ampel. 8, 21 myrtae nigellae, ellebori nigrl, chamadeonis nigri, Cass. Fel. 17, 11 ;
:

nouellas

et

Bom. Leg.

inauditas sectas ueteribus religiofiibus opponere, Mos. et In the sermo plebeius and late Latin Coll, 15, 3, 3.

they were illogically strengthened by adverbs, thus neutralizing the diminutive force, as tarn feroculiis, Auct. Bell. Afr. 16,
1
;

oppido
;

quam

paruuli, Vitr.,

8, 3,

11

63

satis

ad loquendum promptulus, Hier.

ualde audaculus, Petr., in Dan. pr. etc., or

they were modified like the simple adjectives, with per- and
sub-, as for instance, per-pauxillo, Plaut., per-astutulus, Apul.; sub-paetulus. Varr. Sat. Men.; sub-argutulus, Gell.; suf-fusculus,

Apul.; sub-crassulus, Capit. Still more interesting is the addition of diminutive suffixes to both noun and adjective, e. g. fmgiduli ocelli, where the force of the adjective is not that of sub-frigidus, but merely serves to strengthen the diminutive idea in the substantive. 2 In Cic. the construction is very rare aside from the Epistt., I have found only aureolus, bis, used in
:

a secondary sense, a. libellus, Acad. 2, 135 ; a. oratiuncula, Nat. Deor. 3, 43, paruulus, semel, inpisciculip., Nat. Deor. 2, 123, and the aua Xc-y. eberneolus, in e. fistula, de Or. 3, 225, which however is quoted
is

by

is distinctly colloquial,

Gell. 1, 11, 16, as eburnea fistula. The usage and to a certain extent an archaism, as

shown by
:

its

ists Gell., Apul.,

prevalence in early comedy and in the archaand Arnob. Compare further the following

instances
NAEVTVS PLAVTVS
:

uiridulus adulescentulus, Com. 126

pupilla bellula, Cas. 848 ; paruola puella, Cist. 123 ; muliercula exornatula, Id. 306 ; inducula mendicula, Epid. 223 ; lunulam atque anellum aureolum in digitulum, Id. 640 ; seruoli sordiduli, Poen.
:

scitula papillarnm horridularum oppressiunculae, Plseud. 68 Rud. 894 ensiculus aureolus, Id. 1156 silioula argenteola, crocotilla crascula, Fr. op. Fest. 52, 20. Id. 1169 CAEOIUVS tuguriolum pauperculum, Com. 82 Trruuvs togula obunctula, Com. 138

270

aetatula,

Conf. Wolfflin, Cass. Fel., p. 407, citing further nigellus

2, 33.

albus, Gael. Aur.

es,

Chron.

*Schmalz,
7.

Stilist., p. 575,

"

Spielerei
"

mit Dim. trieben heisst

wenn
667;

znm

Subst. dim. noch ein solches Adj. tritt.;

conf. Kilhner,

Gramm. Lat, L,

p.

Koehler, BeU. Afr., p.

9 45. DIM. ADJ.]

ROMAN SERMO
corneolum,
Vit.

PLEBEIVS.

187

Lvcmvs
AFBANIVS
385

scutula ligneola, Sat. 5, 25

:

bacillum

Com.

224

inscitula

ancillula,

Id.

VABRO

Sat.

nigellum amiculum*, de Men. 375

P. R.

3,

Fr. 20

nigellae pupulae,

CICEKO (EPISTT.): cerula miniatula, ad Alt. 16, 11, 1 CATVLLVS turgiduli ocelli, 3, 18 ; molliculi uersiculi,
:

16,

imula auri63, 1

aridula labella, 64, 318. AVCT. BELL. AFR.: paruula causula, 54, 1
cilla, 25, 2
;

paruulum nauigiolum,

VERGIL.

GIB..:
:

frigiduli ocelli, 347

VITBWIVS

fonticulus oppido quam paruulus, 8, 3, 11 VALEBIVS MAXIMVS filioli paruuli, 8, 8, 1 MAKTIALIS uernulas libellos, 3, 18, 4 ; rusticulus libellus,
:
:

10, 19, 2

PLINIVS MINOB

lagunculae paraulae, Ep. animula uagula blandula, ap. Spart. Hadr. 25, 9 SVETONTVS cultellos paruulos, Claud. 34 GELLIVS trepiduli pulli, 2, 29, 8 porculi minusculi, 4, 11, 6
:

2, 6,

HADBIANVS
:

IMT.:

surculi

oblonguli, 17, 9, 7 AFVLETVB breuiculus gratabulus, Met. 1, 11 ; formula scitula, Id. 3, 15 ; paruuli infantuli, Id. 8, 15 ; casula paruula, Id. 9, 35 ABNOBIVS paruula frustilla, 2, 58 ; paruula formicula, 4, 26 ; (paruuli pusiones, 7, 8 ; al.)
: :

CAPITOLINVS

MABCELLVS EMPIBICVS

russulae fasciolae, Albin. 5 fin. catulus nouellus, 29, 52

:

Diminutives from adjectives in -ax, -ox, -osus, -cundus, are distinctly plebeian. Guericke 1 included among his list of
vulgar forms dicaculus, Pla,ui.;feroculus, Turp.; audaculus, Petr., " quae hac forma in sermone urbano non reperimus," and Koehler 2 adds the s. f. celocula, Plaut., and maintains that

must have been frequent in the sermo cotidianus, quoniam saepe hoc cognomen muliebre in inscriptionibus obuiam fit Felicula Felicia," citing Inscrr. Pomp., C. I. L. 4, 2199 al. : to these may be added loquaculus, Lucr. Com*feliculus

"

pare from adjectives in -osus, rabiosulus, Cic. Ep.; religiosulus, spinosulus, torosulus, Hier.; in -cuudus, rubicundulus, luuen.
" Putat enim Guericke, p. 30 he is criticized by Schulze, Diss. Hal. VI, p. 164, distinguendum esse inter deminutiua sermonis urbani et cotidiani et sermonis plebeii. Quod mihi non probatur " Schulze however failed to observe that the list given by Guericke is mainly composed of double diminutives, lamellula, etc., irregular formations, such as sauiunculum from sauium, and forms from adjs. in -ax, -ox, all of which are at least rare outside of the sermo plebeius, 2 Koehler, Bell. Afr., p. 8 conf.
1 ;
'

'

'

'

Lorenz, Einleit.

z.

Pseud.,

p. 62, not. 51.

188

WORD FORMATION IN THE

is

45.

DIM. ADJ.

The following
NAEVTVS.

list of

the diminutive adjectives

primulas,"

Amph. 737;
;

al.

pauxillulum,

s.

n.,

Com. 49

putillus," Asin. 694

PLAVTVS.
aeneolus," Fab. Inc. Fr. 8 aliquantillulum, Capt. 137 3 aliquantulum, Merc. 640
4 argenteolus, Rud. 1169

quadrimulus, Capt. 981 quantillus, Id. 193 al. 2 regillus," Epid. 223 rufulus," Asin. 400
;

al.

*saepicule,
5

s4

Cas. 703 Codd.

;

aureolus,

/<

1156;

al.

belliatulus, Cas. 854

6

bellulus,

M/. 989;

al scitulus," Rud. 565 26 sordidulus, Poen. 270 47 tantillus, Rud. 1150

tenellus,
28

al.

Cas. 108

blandiloquentulus, Trin. 239 7 breuiculus, Merc. 639

clanculum,
dicaculus,

d., Amph. 523 ;

adu., Mil. 750 .4sm. 517
9

ualentulus, Id. 852 29 uenustulus, Asin. 223

a/.

commodulum,
10

uesculus,

30

Trin. 888

uinnulus, Asin. 223

11 dulciculus, Poen. 390 Cure. 192 ; a/, ebriolus,

CATO.
helueolus,
miscellus,
31

306 13 grandiculus, Jben. 481 limulus, Bacch. 1130 mendiculus, jE^zc?. 223 13 minutulus, Poen. 28 14 misellus, Rud. 550 18 molliculus, Cos. 492 16 mundulus, True. 658 pauperculus," Pers. 345 18 pauxillus, Capt. 176 perpauxillo, adu., Id. 177 19 placidule, Rud. 426
exornatulus,
Cist.
1

38

Id.

R. R. 23

6,

TrriNivs.

obunctulus, (70w. 138

TVBPUJVS.
33

feroculus,

miserulus,

34

Com. 107 Id. 211

Lvcnjvs.
eminulus,
s
36

Sat. 3, 7

Plant. Petr.; cow/. Paul, ex Fest. p. 28 M. Ter.; Solin.; Sidon. Ep.; adj. Ter.; Gell.; ad/. =Ter.; *Auct. B. Afr.; Vnlg.; Anr. Viet; Auson.; adu. -lo Vopisc.

form -culo = ApuL Tert. Amm. Augustin. Macr. 10 ApuL Met. Spartian. " Cic. semel, (Tusc. 3, 46).
;

Lucil.; Varr.; Catull.; Cic., 6t, (a. libellus, Acad. 2, 135 ; a. 6 Insert. ; adu. Plaut.; Apul. Met. oratiuncula, Nat. Deor. 3, 43); Col.; Mart.; Prud. 8 Enn. T Fronto Atta Com. ; Afiran. ; Ter. ; Lucil. ; Auct. Bell. Hisp. ; Gell. ; Met. ; ; Apul.
4

Fronto SchoL Imaen.

;

Form -le = Plant.

13
;

Arnob.
;

15 Lucr. Catull. ; Cic. Ep. bis ; Petr. Tert. Ace. Tr.; Apul. Met. "Ter.; Varr.; form 14
;
,

Vopisc. Macr. ICt. l Catull. Ambros. ; Chads. adu.

Ter.

ia

-cZ?

"Afran.; Lucr. ;Cels.;

Sat.

Solin. ;Vulg.

1(

Adj.
S3

Auson.

= Commodian.; Adu. = Plaut.

20

s.

= Hier. /.
Ter.

Ep.

"Varr.

Varr. Sat. Men.; Fest. Plin.; Rufuli, (tribuni militum), =Liu.; Ps.26 25 27 Iuuen. Apul. Met. Apul.; Arnob. Ter.; Catull.; Cek a9 Auson. 30 Paul, 31 Varr. 58 Varr. ex Fest. ;/orm ApuL Vulg. Domit. Mars. 32 Varr. Col. Suet. Sicul. Fl. de Condit. Agror. form miscillus heluolus Col. !4 35 Varr. Apul.; Prud.; Non. Anct. B. Afr. Mart. Cap. Laeu.; Catull.

Men.
;

Ascon.

a4

45.

DIM. ADJ.]
1

ROMAN SERMO
25

PLEBEIVS.

189

ligneolus,

Id. 5,

CATVLLVS.
18

macellus," Id. 6, 11

frigidulus,

64, 131

imulus, 25, 2

LAEVTVS.
bicoduhis, Erotop. Fr. 10 lasciuiolus, Id. Fr. 4
3

mollicellus, 25, 10
13

pallidulus,
14

65,
3,

6 18

turgidulus,

tenellulus,

Id. ib.

COLVMELLA.
AFRANIVS.
inscitulus, Com. 386

cereolus,

15

Poet. 10, 404

Id. 10,
3, 2,

flammeolus,
inerticulus,
16

307

24

VABKO.
4 albulus, R. R. 3, 14, 4 macriculus, L. L. 8, 79

PEKSIVS.
beatulus,
al. 3,
17

103
1,

Men. 375 ; nigellus, pullus, (parus), Id. 462

Sat.

rancidulus,
rubellus,
13

33

5,

147

(Romamilus,
L. L.
5,

(porta),

ap.

Varr.

164)

PBTBONIVS.

rusticellus, ap. Plin. 7,

83

aeneolus, 73, 5

satullus, R. R.

2, 2,

15

audaculus,

19

63,

subpaetulus, Sat. Men. 375 tacitulus, Id. 187 & 318

PUNIVS.
acidulus, 15, 56
;

turpicnlns/ L. L. 7, 97 7 Catus 20, p. nnctulus,

Riese.

al.

250 ed

rabusculus, 14, 42

MABTIAMS.
LiVCEETIVS.
20

putidtdus,

4, 20,

4
3

loquaculus, 4, 1157 6 simulus, 4, 1161

sellariolus, 5, 70,

IWENALIS.
ClCEKO (EPISTT.).
argutulus,

ad Att. 13, 18 10 ad Fam. 9, 10, 3 integellus, miniatulus, ad Att. 16, 11, 1 11 pulchellus, ad Fam. 7, 23, 2
-'

improbulus,

5,

73

litddulus, 11, 110

rubicundulus,
;

6,

424

al.

rabiosulus, Id.

7, 16,

HADBIANVS IMP.
blandulus, ap. Spart. Hadr. 25, 9
ntidulus, Id.
ib.

LABEBIVS.
ebriatulus, Com. 52
i

uagulus, Id.

ib.

fluu., passim.

8 Varr. 3 4 Catull. Mart. Albula Tiber Catull. Cic. semel, (de Or. 2, 348); Ampel.; Augustin.; Ven. Fort. 10 Catull. ll ' s. n. Catull. Craasusap. ApuL Met. Verg. Moret. "April. Met. 13 Hadrian, 15 1S 14 Paul. Petr. Sitbst. Cic. Ep. Hier.; Ps.ap. Spartian. Verg. Cir. 17 19 "Plin. Plin.; Mart. Mart.; luuen.; adu. =Palaemon. Augustin.; Isid. 3 19 GelL ; Firm. Math. Capit.

Cic. Ep.

Apnl. Augustin.
;

Pall.;

190
FBONTO.

WORD FORMATION IN THE

PAIiLADIVS.

[45.

Dili.

ADJ.

pinguiculus, ad M. Goes. 4, 12 uetusculus, de Eloq. 3, p. 151, 8

JF.

albidulus, 3, 25, 12

AMMIANVS.
grauidulus, 23, 6, 85 putredulus, 22, 16, 16
;

GELTJIVS.
1 diutule, 5, 10, 7

al.

oblongulus, 17,

9,

AMBBOSIVS.
pusillulus, Cant. Cantic. 2, 62

subargutulus, 15, 30, 1 trepidulus, 2, 29, 8

HlEBONYMVS.
AFVLEIVS.
astutulus, Met. 6, 26 ansterulus, Flor. 20

ciucinnatulus, Ep. 130, 19

comatuhis, Id. 54, 13 comptulus, Id. 128, 3

histriculus,
8

al.

blandicule, Met. 10, 27 3 glabellus, Id. 2, 17 ; o.

perastutulus, Id. 9, 5 pressulus, Flor. 9, p. 11, 10 succinctulus, Met. 2, 7
suffusculus,
3

adu. Rufin.

1,

30
extr.

literatulus, Id. 1, 31

Kr.

promptulus, in Daniel, Praef. raucidulus, Ep. 40, 2

religiosulus, adu. Rufin. 3, 7 sanctulus, Id. ib.

JB. 2, 13

tantillulus, Id. 2, 25 tempestillus, Id. 8, 2

spinosulus, Ep. 69, 4 torosulus, in louin. 2, 14

al.

uastulus,

Jcf. 2,

32
PEVDENTIVS.
linteolus, ntpi <rrl>. 3, 180 russeolus, Id. 11, 130

TERTVLLIANVS.
4

hystriculus,
6

PaK. 4
Monog. 13

ignitulus, ac? .$aZ. 1, 10

turbidulus, Apoth. 208

itraenculus,

linguatulua,
nralleolus,

ad Nat.

1,

PAVMNVS NOLANVS.
egenulus, 29, 12

PaS.

4, eatfr.
;

nouiciolus, J[po/. 47

al.

AVGVSTINVS.
SOLINVS.
diuscule, Trin. 11, 2
9

prominulus,* 27 fin.

iactanticulus,

arfw.

Acad.

3,

a2.

MAKOELLVS EMPIBIOVS.
7

russulus,

Albin. 5, 9
6,

ripariolus, 15, 34

subcrassulus, Gorrf.

MABTIANVS CAPELLA.
ABNOBTVS.
callidulus,
2, 68.

cerritulus, 8, 806

lippulus,
1

7,

34

7, 726; al. marcidulus, 7, 727

lepidulus,

Augustin.

* Mart. 'Amm. 4 Arnob.; Hier. 5 Ambros.; Vulg.; Apul. Flor.; Macr. Cap. 7 8 Gloss. Labb. Schol. luuen. Capit. Mart. Cap. Vopisc.
;

46.

DIM. ADJ.]

ROMAN SERMO

PLEBEIV8.

191

rapidulus, 8, 804 rubellulus, 5, 566

SIDONIVS APOLLINABIS. rauulus, Ep. 9, 13

ISIDORVS.

*subalbulus, 12, 1, 50, ed.

:

Otto.

b. FROM THE COMPAEATIVE 46. DIMINUTIVE ADJECTIVES This class of diminutives deserves to be treated separately, as belonging peculiarly to colloquial and early Latin. Their archaic character has been discussed by Knapp, who cites from Gell. plusculus, complusculus, minusculus, while Priebe 2 includes meliuscule, tardiuscule, among the archaisms of Fronto. But as was already observed by Thielmann, these forms belong 3 chiefly to the sermo plebeius ; Cic. admits only two in his more
:

finished writings, plusculus,

24, 9 Hep. 2, 33, 57), in the Epistt. we while longiusculus, (semel, 10, 25), find meliusculus, minusculus, maiusculus, putidiusculus. Recently Ulrich has maintained the same view, citing minusculus among " the adjectives used by Vitr., quae ad sermonem cotidianum spectent," and comparing the corresponding forms in the
(bis,

Or.

2,

pro Arch.

modern Romance languages,

minuscule, majuscule
;

The following
acter of this class
PLAVTVS.

list
:

Ital., minuscola, majuscola ; Fr., Span., minuscula, mayuscula* amply demonstrates the colloquial char-

tardiusculus,
5

Fr. ap. Non. 198, 26

Rud. 131 liquidiusculus, Mil. 665 6 meliusculus, Cure. 489; 7 minusculus, Trin. 888 nitidiusculus, Pseud. 220 8 plusculus, Amph. 283
complusculus,
1

uuctiusculus, Pseud. 221

al.

TEEENTIVS.
*grandiusculus,
11

maiusculus,

And. 814 Eun. 527

l

2 Knapp, Gell., p. 156. Priebe, de M. Cornelio Frontone Imitationem prisci Sermonis Latini adf ectante, Stettin, 1885, cited by Knapp, 1. 1. 3 Thielmann, Cornif Rhet. " p. 98, "paene omnes uulgaris sunt serrnonis conf. Goelzer, p. 128, "Ces formes se
.

rencontrent surtout chez les comiques et dans le langage de la conversation B. Hauler, ALL. V., p. 294, "solche verkleinernde Komparativbildungen, welche den volkstum" Hchen Anstrich nicht verleugnen konnen Landgraf, Cic. Epp., p. 319
; . .
.

"

Stinner, p. 11 Lorenz, Pseud. 207-9 ; Brix ad Mil. 665 and list given by Paucker, u 4 Ztschr. f. Oest. Gymn. 27, p. 601. Ulrich, Vitr., Pt. II.. p. 1, comparatiua huius uocabuli (minusculus) notio nt apud Vitruuium ita in linguis recentioribus amissa est."
; ;

Turpil.

Ter. ; lul. Val.; adu.

7

= Gell.
;

Ep.

Fronto.
2, 33, 57);

Cato Varr.
;

Cic. Ep.

Vitr.

Cic. Ter.; Varr. Col.; Sen.; Petr. adu. Ter. Cic. Ep. et bis, (Or. 2, 24, 99 de
; ;

Rep.

Apul.
;

Ter. ; Augustin. ; adu.

= M. Aurel. ap. Fronto.

lo

Augustin.

Cic. Ep.; Sen. Ep.

Plin.

192
SVTRIVS.

WORD FORMATION IN THE

grauiusculus,

[47. -ASTER, ETC.

frigidiusculus, 3, 10, 16
1, 11,

fortiusculus, ap. Fulg. Myth. 3, 8

13

COKM.FIO.IVH

RHETOR.
1

APVUETVS.
ampliusculus,
4

celeriuscule, 3, 24

Apd. 75
7,

lautiusculus, Met.

CICERO (EPISTT.).
*putidiusculus,

ad Fam.

7, 5,

SOLDTOS6

largiusculus,

7,

PMNIVS.
duriusculus,' Praef.
1

IB VAMUVH.
auctiusculus,
2,

15

SVETONIVS.
altiuaculus,*

AVGVSTINVS

A*.

73

salsiusculns, Conf. 8, 3

GELLIVS.
doctiuscule, 6, 16, 2

CAEUVS AVBELIANVS.
mitiusculus, Acut. Praef. 18

47. DIMINUTIVES, ETC., IN -aster, -astra, -astrum Formations from this suffix are usually classed under the head of diminutives, and that they sometimes had a simple diminutive
:

know from Priscian, 3, 26, who cites Antoniaster, Catuused adulationis causa, et maxime puerorum* Generally, however, the suffix has a contemptuous or derogative force, which is especially important as being the prevailing one in
force we
laster,

the modern languages.

This suffix belongs distinctly to the sermo plebeius. Its occurrence in classic literature is limited to sporadic instances in early comedy, the Epistt. of Cic., and in Vitr., and to a few names of plants, due probably to the influence of the sermo rusticus. In the speech of the people it must have been in current use at all periods, for the scanty material which can be collected is distributed throughout the whole extent of Latinity, from Plaut. to Aldhelm., while Du Gauge cites numerous forms from the medieval writers. Its kinship to the sermo plebeius was first observed by Lorenz, in his note on peditastellus, Plaut. Mil. 54 and Brix, commenting on the same passage, points out its connection with the Romance Lan1

adj.

= Prise.
adu.

Plin. Ep.

Augustin. ; adu.
7, 531.

= Apul. Met.

adu.

= Cl. Mam.

Sidon. Ep.

Conf.

Gramm. Vat. Seek, ALL. I, p. 390.

47.

-ASTER, ETC.]

ROMAN SERMO
1

PLEBEIVS.
1

193

A special study of guages, citing Ital. poetastro, criticastro. these words lias been made by Studenmnd in the Hermes, I., 283 sq., and more recently by Seek and Schnorr, in the Archiv In the latter article the plebeian f. Lat. Lex., I., p. 390 sq. nature of the suffix is convincingly maintained, 2 and its prevailing derogative force clearly indicated, as e.g., in the relationships of step-son, -daughter, etc., piaster, -astra, patraster, matrastra, and in the unmistakably vulgar cailaster, catulastra, used in malam partem by Vitr. and Dracont., 3 and in numerous
derivatives from the names of plants, denoting the inferiority of the wild species, 4 as olea, oleaster ; apium, apiastrum. With

these

may be compared Fr.,

frerastre), gentilldtre,
hijastro,

mardire, pardtre (O. Fr., Jfflastre, muldtre ; Span., padr astro, madrastra,

kermanastro, olivastro ; Ital., figliastro, medicasfro, poetastro, olivastro, etc. Instances of these forms with diminutive

occur, although rarely; Ital., polastro, porcas5 Span., cochasiro, camastro. Examples of Adjectives in -aster are especially rare. The few which can be cited chiefly denote resemblance, as caluaster, crudaster, canaster, fiduaster, nigellaster. With the last three may be compared the numerous similar adjectives denoting
tro ;

meaning do

colors,

found in modern Fr., as blanchdtre,

9

bleudtre, verddtre;

Ital., biancastro, rossastro, verdastro.

The plebeian fondness

fied

for double suffixes is well exempli-

in

this

class

of

words by the forms in -ell-aster,

-ul-aster, as nigellaster, nouellaster, Catulaster, pullastra ; or in reverse order, -ast-ellus, tispeditastellus, oliuastellus,pinastellus,

which Seek designates as diminutive-deteriorative substantives, and which have a close parallel in meaning in the Ital. forms
in -ucci-accio, already referred to. 7 Conversely, the suffix -aster is sometimes strengthened in Ital., by addition of the augmentative ending -one, as gallastrone.
1
.

Cow/. Stinner, p. 9, citing Fuluiaster : Etienne, de Deminutiuis, p. 8, "immerito aliquis credat ea non ab pura dicendi ratione abesse sunt enim ea aetate quae
:

media

barbarorum incursus in imperii molem ruentium." Seek, 1. I. p. 396, "Noch mehr aber muss man betonen, dass die bildungen auf aster der Volkssprache angehorten und daher in der allein uns erhaltenen Litteratur nur sparlich auf fcauchen " Lindsay, Latin Language, p. 330, "esfit

inter postremos rei

s

romanae annos

et

3 Contrasted respectively with puella matura pecially in vulgar or colloquial Latin." and jpwer tener. * Oonf. Seek, 1. ?., p. 392. s Diez, p. 687 ; Meyer-LUbke, Ital. Gramm., 7 566; Matzner, Fr. Gramm., p. 269. Conf. Diez, p. 638; Matzner, p. 282.

supra,

30, p. 116.

13

194

WORD FORMATION IN THE

47.

-ASTER, ETC.

A complete collection of forms in -aster, -astra, -astruxn, including those found in the glossaries, inscriptions, and in the lexicon of Du Cange, has been given by Seek, in the article already cited. The following list contains only the principal forms found in the Roman literature, arranged historically,
for ready reference.
PLAVTVS.
grauastellus, Epid. 620 peditastellus, Mil. 54

CELSVS.

mentastrum,
COLVMELIiA.

11

5, 27,

TEKEMTJ.VS.
1

alicastrum,

14

2, 6,

parasitaster,

Ad. 779

oleastelhis, 12, 51, 3

TITINIVS.

PLINIVS.
2

formaster,

Com. 166

pinaster, 14, 127;

al.

salicastrum, 23, 20

CATO.
mediast(r)irnis, op. Non. 143
4 *ungula(s)ter, ap. Fest. p. 379, 8
8

siliquastrum, 20, 174;

al.

APVZ/ETVS.

apiastellnm, Herb.

8,

66
al.

VAKRO.
5 apiastram, R. E. 3, 36, 10 6 seliquastmm, L. L. 5, 128
7

fuluiaster, Id. 110

serperastra,
*pullastra,

Id. 9,

11
3, 9, 9,

palliastmm, Met. 1, 6 pinastellus, Herb. 94 porcastrum, Id. 103

ed.

R. R.

Schneid.

PRISCIANVS.
13

apiaster,

2,

444, 11 H.

CICERO.
Antoniaster, Fr. Orat. pro Vareno 2, 10, p. 232 ed. Mull.
Fuluiaster,
surdaster,
9 8

Catulaster,

3,

26

SEEVTVS.
apiastra,

ad Alt.
Tusc.
5,

12, 44,

ad

Georg. 4, 14

116
AVGVSTINYS.

V-LTKVV1VS.

cat (u) laster,

1

10

8, 3,

25
3

philosophaster 27 in. ; al.

de

Ciu.

Dei

2,

Prise.
;

Gloss. Placid.
4

Lncil.;

Hor. Ep.; Col.; Plin.; Vlp. Dig.; Prise.; Grut.

Inscrr. Gloss.

Labb.
;

Conf. Studemund,
Fest. ;
;

ALL. L
;

p.

146

Col. ; Plin. ;

Lampr.

Isid.

Hyg. Arnob. Paul. Dig.

;

Prise.

Augustin. ; Prise. Sext. Placit.

1

10

Quint. ; Charis. Prise. ; Gloss. Labb. Thes. Nou.

; ;

Seek., ib. p. 404. 7 Cic. ad Att.

a

6 8

Sail.;

Lat. ;

CL Nomin. Amplon.

CoL

Plin. ; Ser.

Samm.

Pa. -Plin.

Isid.

1S

Gloss.

GaU.-Lat; Thorn. Thes.

47.

-ASTEB, ETC.]

ROMAN SERMO

PLEBEIVS.

195

MACKOBIVS.
asinastra, Sat. 3, 20

DRACONTIVS.
catulastra, Lib. 2, fin.

MABCELLVS EMPIRICVS.
nouellaster, 8, 94

ANTHIMVS.
crudaster, 21

ALDHELMTS

porcaster, 14, p. 234

IV.
:

ADVEEBS.

48. ADVERBS IN -ixn In these adverbs we have another archaism of the sermo plebeius. Their prevalence in early Latin is apparent from a glance at the accompanying list, while in
1

the classic period they are chiefly conspicuous for their rarity. Out of a total of 428, itett. 175, Paucker l has been able to cite only 44 occurring in Caes. or Cic. (including Cornif. Ehet.), and aside from a certain number in general use, confestim, cursim, furtim, interim, nominatim, olim, paulatim, praesertim, priuatim, saltim, separatim, statim, uicissim, I have found in Cic. only the following 22, the majority of which occur in earlier writers
:

acertiatim, (Lucr.)

gregatim,
incisim,

affatim, (Liu. Andr.)

raptim, (Nbu. Com.) sensim, (Plaut.)

(Lucr.) singillatim, (Ter.)
strictim, (Plaut.)

articulatim, (Plaut.)

membratim,
ostiatim,

centuriatim, (Pompoti. Com.) certatim,

curiatim,

minutatim, (Lucr.)
pedetentim, (Cato)

syllabatim,

nicatim, (Sisenn.)
uiritim.

generatim,

permixtim,

gradatim, (Varr. R. R.)

Silver Latin added only 27 new forms, so that the majority of the uett. belong in a greater or less degree to the early period. Their occurrence as archaisms in later writers has often been noticed among others by Schultze, 2 in connection with the vo8 cabulary of Sail. ; by Lorenz ad Plaut. Pseud. 1261, who notes the recurrence of palliolatim in Fronto, and the prevalence of like forms in Apul.; by Knapp, 4 who cites among the archaisms of Gell. uniuerdm, and the adverbial phrase ad amussim, com5 paring the Plautine exammsim ; and by Stange, who includes
:

" aduerbia in -im desinentia a 1 Schultze, p. 57, Paucker, Materialien, VII., p. 135. . . praecipue in antiquiore sermone et apud huius imitatores frequentissimum " fartim aduerbium 3 est." Appuleium qui eo post LucilConf. Muell. ad Lucil. 3, 8,
.

ium primus
paret."

nt immmer.i ex priscorum scriptorum monuraentis repetisse apinstance of Apuleian fondness for these adverbs, COM/. Flor. 9, non * Knapp. Gell., p. 167 ; con/. Vosingillatim et discretim seel cunctim et coaceruatim.
utitur,

As an

gd,

Gell., p. 30.

Stange, Arnob. p.

7.

48. -IM.]

ROMAN SERMO PLEBEIVS.

197

guttatim (Plaut. ; Enn.) among the words used by Arnob. " quae exprisca Latinitate deprompta sunt" But that their prevalence in later literature was not due solely to an affectation of archaic style, is shown by their extraordinary fertility (more than 60 % of the whole are recc.)? and by the evident predilec-

shown for them at all periods by writers of inferior style. Their use in place of customary forms in -e has been classed 2 by Eonsch among the vulgarisms of the Itala, while Guericke regards them as characteristic of the sermo plebeius in general.
tion
;i

Landgraf, quoting Ronsch, cites from Varr. dispersim, exquisitim, cumulatim, used in place of the Ciceronian disperse, exquisite, cumulate ; while conversely, Cic. uses no form in -im, for which the classical language had a corresponding form in -e, and very few for which such corresponding forms occur in the later
cite only strictim, Cic. ; stride, Gell. Dig. Recently these adverbs have been classed among the plebeian characteristics of Symm., by Schulze, who cites many
:

writers

Paucker is able to

authorities. 5
It may be noted in conclusion that among the few forms found in Caes., five are regularly used in connection with military matters, and are perhaps to be attributed to the sermo castrensis : centuriatim, Bell. Ciu. 1, 76, c. producti milites idem

iurant

cuneatim, Bell.

Gall.,

hostes

c.

constiterunt ;
.

. generatim, Bell. Ciu., 3, 32, 1, hostes suas capias. . g. constituerunt ; ordinatim, Id. 2, 10, 5, (musculo) o. structo ; turmatim, Id. 3, 93, equites se t. explicate coeperunt.

Livrvs ANDEONIOVS.
disertim,
6

Tr. 35

uicissatim, Vahl.

10

Bell Pun.

4,

Pr. 2

7 iuxtim, Id. 11

*uniuersim," Id.
genb.

3,

7,

ed.

Span-

NAEVIVS.
datatim,
8 9

Com. 75
Id.

PLAVTVS.
assulatim,
12

efflictim,

37

Capt. 832

al

a 3 Paucker, I. I. ; conf. Goelzer, p. 202. Guericke, p. 33. Ronsch, p. 473. 8 Landgr. Cic. Bpp., p. 320, citing Ronsch, 1. I., Stuenkel, p. 59. Schulze, Diss. Hal. VI., p. 184, citing Kohler, p. 14, Landgr. I. I., Neue, II., p. 662, Ronsch, 1. 1. Conf. A. Funck, ALL. VIII. pp. 77-110. > * Plaut. Afran. Plaut. ; Titin. Ace. Lucr. Sisenn. ; Suet. Apul. ; lul. Val. ;
*
; ; ; ;

Pompon.; Nou.
ed. Mull.

Plaut.; Pompon.; Laber.; Apul.

"Plaut.

"Gell.

"

Sueius,

198
ductim,
1

WORD FORMATION IN THE

CATO.

[f 48.

-IM.

Cure. 109 2 examussim, Most. 102 ; al. follitim, Epid. 351 3 frustillatim, Cure. 576 4 205 Merc. guttatim, 5 *istim, Capt. 658 8 manip(u)latim, Pseud. 181 7 offatim, True. 613 8 palliolatim, Pseud. 1275 puuxillatim, Rut I. 929 al. peratim, Epid. 351 8 perplexim, Stick. 76
;

minutim,

40

R. R. 123

CAEUVS ANTTPATEB.
dubitatim,
41

Ann.

Lib. 3, Fr.

30

*fartim,

Sat. 2, 14
/(/.

zonatim,

6,

28

AFRANIVS.
fluctnatim, Com. 237 perditim, Id. 354
restricting Id. 333

recessim,
tolutim,
11

10

<7os.

443;

al.

Asin. 706

tractim,

13

Amph. 313
Jd.

POMPONIVS.
cossim,
83

tuatim,

13

554

Cbro.
24

129

festinatim,

Id. 13

CAECIMVS.
Com. 46 ossicnlatim, Id. 50 populating" /<2. 125 16 properatim, Id. 167
incursim,
14

frustatim,
2'

26

Id.
/c?.

177
7

rusticatim,

taxim,

Id. 23

urbauatim,

M7
^nw.
1, .Fr.

CliAVDIVS QvADEiaAEIVS.

ENNTVS.
fortunatim, Ann. 112 uisceratim, 2V. 106 R.

alternatim,

27

50

SISENNA.
celatim,
28

Hist. 6, J?K
4, .Fr.

126

TEBENTIVS.
cautim,
17

enixim, Id.

110

Haut. 870
18

tmciatim,
TlTJJNlVS.

Phorm.

nostratim, ap. Charts. 221, 6 praefestinatim, Hist. 5, .Fr. 117

saltuatim,
29

Id. 6, .FV.
ib.

127

uellicatim, Id.

semitatim, Com. 14
IVVKNTIVS.
testatim," Com. 7
1

uicatim,

30

Id. 3, Fr.

47

NIGIDIVS.

bouatim, op. Non. 40, 26

Pompon.
Enn. ; Suet. Apul. Prud. Arnob. Gael. Aur. Poet.
; ; ; ;
;

Col.

Apul.
6

Aeu. Car.
Cass.
18

Cic.

Nou.; Varr.;Lucil.; Pompon.; Plin.;Fronto. 14 Pronto. " Pomal. Grammatt. 1T Ace. 18 Pompon. Sisenn. Inscrr. pon.; Arnob. Plin.; Diom.; Donat. " " Pompon. Plin. Gell. Ps. -Apic. Veg. Vet. Sisenn. Apul. Met. Auson. ApuL Met. * Sisenn. cow/. Funck, ALL. VIII, 103. Plin.; Apul.; Prud.; Ps.27 a Varr. Sat. Men. Amm.; Augustin.; Charis. ;Boeth. 28 Apul. Met,; cow/. Apic, M Aram.; Sidon. so Cic., semel, (de Dom. 129),celeratim. Sisenn. ap. Non. p. 87 Hor. Epod. Liu.; Plin. Suet. Tac.
Lucr. ; Verg. Sen.; Gell.
;

Hemin.

ad Att.;GrelL 10 Chalcid. Tim.

Sisenn.;Liu.;Plin.; Tac.

laid.

Pronto.

"

"
;

Charis. ; Donat. , et
;

16

-IS.

-IM.]

ROMAN SERMO
ib.

PLEBEIVS.

199

canatim, Id.

COLVMEUJA.
iugeratim,
3, 3,

1 expulsim, Id. 104,32

suatim," (sus), Id. 40, 26

liratim, 11, 3,

3 20

PLINIVS.

VABBO.
confusim, L. L.
9,

arcuatim,

15

29, 136
;

4
3, 15,
1, 7,
;

assultim, 8, 90

al.

3 cumulatim, R. R.

*canaliculatim,
cancellatim,
17
18

9,

103 D.
;

& M.

discriminatim, Id.
4

7
al.

7,

81

al.

dispersim,

Id. 1, 1, 8

exquisitim, Sat. Men. 18 5 indiscriminatim, Fr. Willm. 33

particulatim, Sat. Men. 17 7 stiUatim, L. L. 5, 38
6

contexim, 10, 147 cuspidatim, 17, 102 18 domesticatim, fornicatim, 16, 223
imbricatim,
geniculatim, 21, 68 9, 103

LVCBETIVS.

muricatim,
4,
6,
e

9,
19

102
11, 177

adumbratim,
cateruatim,
filatim, 2,

363 1144

orbiculatim,

pedatim, 11, 253

scripulatim, 22, 118

831 3, 387 10 mixtim, 3, 564 moderatim, 1, 323 propritim, 2, 975

grauatim,
9

squamatim, 16, 49 20 undatim, 13, 96; al

PETBONIVS.
21

circulatim,

67,

CICEKO (EPISTT).
oitatim,
11

ttrceatim, 44, 18
14, 20,

ad Alt.

GELLIVS.
sparsim,
23

11, 2,

LABEBIVS.
mauricatim, Com. 16
aggeratim, Met.
23

4,

8
al.

HOBATIVS.
singultim, Sat.
1, 6,

56

agminatim, 24 angulatim, Id. 3, 2 bacchatim, Id. I, 13

coaceruatim,

Id. ib.

VITKVVIVS.

capreolatim, Id. 11, 22 25 Flor. 9

decussatim,
pectinatim,
14

13

1, 6,

al.

13

1, 5,

congesting Apol. 35 28 cunctim, Flor. 9

directim,
27

seriatim,
1

6, 8,

7
2

Deo
;

Socr. Prol.
;

Varr. Sat. Men.

*

Lat.

Varr. ap. Non. Cod. Theod. ; Paul. Diac. Tur.; Poet. Aeu. Carl.

g eru> jn onat. Prud. Suet. Intpr. Iren. Mythogr. Cornif Bhet. Sen. Ep. Plin. Lact. Augustin. Marc. Emp. 1 Diom. 8 Sail. Verg. Ge. Plin. Tert. Augustin. Greg. 12 10 Donat. n Auct. Bell. Afr. Liu. Col.; Plin.; Mart.
3
; ;

" Sidon. "Au" Apul. Herb.; Augustin. "Plin. "Pest. Cap.;Ps.-Apic. 18 21 Suet. CaeL 19 Macrob. ao Prud. Amm. Oros. Freculf Suet. gustin. Ep. ; ; ; M Apul.; Amm.; Lact.; Poet. Aeu. Carl. a < Diom. Sidon. M Solin. Amm. Aur. ; 25 2 27 Sidon. Ep. Augustin. Gael. Aur. Augustin.; Macrob.; Viet. Vit.; Isid.
; . ; ;

200
1

WORD FORMATION IN THE

Met.
6,

49.

-TEB.

discretim,
J

al.

eiflictim,

Id. 5, 28

inordinatim, 19, 7, 3 secretim, 29, 1, 6

fistulatim, Id. 4, 3

granatim, Id. 6, 10 laciniatim, Met. 8, 15

pressim,
3
4

HJEEONTMVS.
6 commixtim, in Naum. 7

2,

Id. 2, 16

al.

reflexim,

Deo

Plat. 3

diuisim, Ep. 100, 14 *sacratim, in Ezech. 1, 879

rotatim, Met. 10, 253

AVGVSTINVS.

TEKTVLLIANVS.
graecatim, Pall.

praestructim, Id. 3 solutim, Id. 5

conglobatim, Conf. 7, 7 extr. 8 continuatim, Doctr. Clir. 4, 7, 20 ; al.

9 perstrictim, in Ps. 41, 10
;

al.

templatim, Apol. 42 temporatim, Pall. 2

al.

Broosivs APOLUNABIS.
caesuratim, Ep.
4, 3,

transuersim,* Bapt. 8

cauernatim,

10

Id. 5, 14

ABNOBIVS.
propriatim, 3, 43

coactim, /d.

9, 6,

cochleatim, Id.

4, 15,

PALLADIVS.
tabulating
3, 9,

emicatim, Id. 2, 13, 8 indefessim, n Id. 3, 2, 4

11

nnncipatim,

12

Id. 7, 9, 13
2,

salebratim, Id. 2,

17

AMMIANVS.
consociatim, 15, 11, 3 globatim, 27, 9, 6

trochleatim, Id.

5, 17,

tumultuatim,

Id. 1, 5,
8, 2,

8 4
2

uniuersatim, Id.

49. ADVERBS IN -ter FKOM ADJECTIVES IN -us Like the preceding class, these adverbs are both archaic and vulgar. Their 13 prevalence in the early literature has often been noticed, and their recurrence in Gell. and Apul. has been reckoned among the conscious archaisms of those writers. 14 The vulgar nature of these forms seems beyond question. Their use was censured by the grammarian Dosith. (Art. Gramm. ed Keil, p. 40), illud est uitiosum, quod multi dicunt largiter, duriter, cum et illi
:

Ps.-Tert.; Ps.-Cypr.; Auien.; 6 CL Mam. Cap.; Isid. Vulg.

Ji

Amm.
7

CL Mam.
13

" Cl. Mam.

;

Dig.

Ennod. Rhet. Min. (Albinus). EccL Charis.; Seru. in Donat.

'

<

Mart.

10 Isid.

recolunt recentiores
1,

" Paucker, Add. Lex. Lat. p. 86, not. 70, nsnrpatione priscorum potissimum, quam " Brix ad Plaut. Trin. 1060 Lorenz ad Mil. 260 Munro ad Lucr. ; 525 ; Ellis ad CatulL 39, 14 ; Neue-Wagener, 2, 725. " Conf. Kretschmann, Apul.
;

p. 62, citing 13

examples Knapp, Gell., p. 167; Draeger, Hist. Synt, 69, giving list, " Hiernnter mogen die flinf von Gellius gebildeten worter der alterthiimelnden Richtung desselben zuzuschreiben sein."
;

49.

-TBK]

ROMAN SERMO
et

PLEBEIVS.

201

auctores qui semel largiter

1

dixerint,

and by Non. Marc., who

duriter dixerunt, saepius large et dure cites a number of these forms

in his chapter De Indiscretis Aduerbiis. Modern authorities are quite unanimous in assigning them to the sermo plebeius-

and

statistics certainly

tend to confirm this view.

Interesting

have been made by Draeger, Paucker, and Neue, and from them I have prepared the accompanying list, which is sufficiently complete to form a basis for comparison. Out
collections

of a total of 79, 54 are uett., 42 occurring earlier than Cic.; of these Plaut. has the largest number, 11, Enn. coming next with 7, while the comparatively scanty fragments of Nou. Com. furnish 5. Ter., as usual, shows his more careful style, having only duriter (Enn.), and the new form uiolenter, which

hardly belongs in this list, as it is usually regarded as coming from uiolens, and not from uiolentus. Of the recc., Gell. stands at the head with 6, while Apul. and Tert. add but 2 each, and
phemeter, cited

subsequent writers only 15 altogether, some of which, as blasby Charis., belong properly among the uett. The classic writers, with but few exceptions, avoided these forms. Cic., aside from the Epist., has only nauiter in the early work Oeconom. (ap. Col. 11, 1, 16) Jirmiter, Us, de Rep. 1, 69 6, 3 2; (in which he is thought to affect an archaic style), inhu;

maniter, II. Vetr., 1, 138 ; luculenter, Fin. 60. Caes. has largiter, semel, (Bell. Gall.
4

2, 1,

15

* de Off.

3, 14,

dently colloquial expression I. posse ; ample, opulenter, lug. 85, 34, which, considering his numerous archaisms, is not surprising. Aside from these few instances, such malformations remained distinctly outside of classic literature, as the following list abundantly proves.
LIVTVS ANDKONICVS.
5

the eviSail, has the single ex18, 6), in

NAEVTVS.
6 superbiter, Bell. Pun.

raventer,
1

Tr. 24

6,

Fr. 49

Cited by Paucker, Add. Lex. Lat. p. 86. 2 Rebling, p. 24, " besonders in der volkssprache erhielten sich Adverbial bildungen auf ter von Adjektiven auf us aus der alten

Latinitat;" conf. Ludwig, p. 30; Guericke, p. 83; Kohler, p. 12; Landgraf, Cic. Epp., p. 320 Barta, Hor., I., p. 25 ; Schulze, Diss. Hal. VI., p. 183 ; Ulrich, Vitr., II., " firmiter zweimal in der p. 6 ; Ronsch, p. 473. Conf. Landgraf, Cic. Epp., p. 320, Schrift de Repnb. in welcher er iiberhaupt seiner Sprache einen archaischen * Anstrich zu geben sucht," citing Kohler, p. 379 Amn. Schulze, Diss. Hal. VI., p. " 184, (largiter) Cic. semel in uulgari dicendi usu."
;
=

...

Flor.

Enn.; Cato; Cacil.; Nou.; Pompon.; Fab. Pict. ap. Afran.

Gell.; Varr.; Gell.;

Apul.

202
PliAVTVS.
1

WORD FORMATION IN THE

Lvcmvs.
Pers. 255
ignauiter,

-TEE.

amiciter,

Sat. 16,

ampliter," Bacch. 677 ; al. 3 asperiter, ap. Prise. 15, 13

auariter,
4

AFBANTVS.
saniter, Cbwi. 220.

Cure. 126; al.

6

blanditer,
7

Asin. 222

al.

firmiter," Epid.
largiter,

83

al.
;

LAEVIVS.
lasciuiter, Fr. 5

True. 903
8

al.

M.

maestiter,

Rud. 265.
Novivs.
festiuiter,
;

munditer, Poen. 235 prognariter," Pers. 588

10

33

Com. 40
179
ss

saeuiter,

Pseud. 1290

al.

insaniter, Id. 17

ENNIVS.
11

parciter,

34

/rf.

duriter,

Tr. 348 ed. Vahl.

18

primiter, Id. 70

inimiciter,

ap. Prise. 15, 13

ap. Id. 15,
14

*uerecnnditer,

Id. 75

iracunditer,

13

35
CliAVDIVS QVADBIGARTVS.^ praeclariter," Ann. 3, .FV. 48

proteruiter, Com. 8

reuerecunditer,
temeriter,
toruiter,
14
16

Inc. Libr. Fr.

Id. ib.

Ann. 79

ANTIAS.
auiditer,
37

Fr. ap. Arnob.

5,

CATO.
fraudulenter,
18

17

Oratt. 70, Fr.

SISEHNA.
nauiter,
88

puriter,

R. R. 112

ap. Charts, p. 185

P.

PACVVJLVS.
19

VABKO.
Tr. 332
caduciter, Sat. Men. 576

properiter,

TEBENTIVS.
uiolenter,
20

mutuiter, Id. 346

Phorm. 731

probiter,
IiVCKETIVS.

Jd 342

Trroravs.

benigniter, Com. 49
seueriter," Id. 67
1

longiter, 3, 674

al.

uniter,"
3

3,

844

al.

4 Pompon.; Ace.; Lncil.; Gell.; ApuL Caecil.; Sueius. Cato;Cl. CL Mamert. Lucil.; Caes., semel, (B. G. 4, 26, 1) Cic., bis, (Rep. 7 fr. ap. Non. 512, 23) Gell. sermo casLucr.; Caes., semel, (B. G. 1 18, trensis; conf. Schulze, Diss. HaL VI., p. 184); CL Quadr.; Auct. B. Afr.; Munat. ap. 8 " Enn. Ascon.; Hor.; Auct. Bell. Afr.; Hor. Sat.; Munat. ap. Ascon. ad Cic. Apul. 10 Afran. " Ace.; CL Quadr.; Tubero Caecil.; Ter.; Lucr.; Cornif. Rhet.; Vitr.

Pacuu.
6

Quadr. 1, 46 ; Id.

Titin.;

Hist. Fr.
tin.
s
S1
;

is

CaeciL

" *Pompon. Com.

18

75, ed. Xibb.

19

"

Ace.

" Pompon.

lus;

CoL

Pirn, ;

Ambros.

CatulL

Ace. ; Seren. ap. Diom. ;

ApuL Auson.

SalL, semel, (lug. 40, 5); Hor.; Liu.; Cela.; CoL; Plin, Ep.; Tac.; lustin.; Suet. 4 Gell. CL CL Quadr. Hirt. ap. Cic. ad Att. ; Gell. ; Apul. ; Amm. Apnl. Met.
;

Mamert.

Conf. reuerecunditer, Enn., supra. 28 Lucr. Met.; Gloss. Placid. ; Cic., bis (Ep. 5, 12,

25

Conf. Prise. 15, 13.

2

27

ApuL

3)

Liu.; Gell.

SchoL luuen.

49. -TER.]

ROMAN SERMO
Att.
1, 2,

PLEBEIVS.

203

CICERO (EPISTT.). humaniter, ad

TEBTVLLIANVS.
1
;

ad
21

8 aequanimiter, de Patient. 9 unanimiter, Id. Ifin.

8,

Fam.

7,

1
1

inhumaniter,
hiculenter,
8

Qu. Fr.

3, 1, 6,

Id. 3, 5, 1
in.

INTPK. IBEN.
masculiuiter,
1, 5,

perhumaniter, ad Fam. 7, 8 turbulenter, Id. 2, 16, 7

ABNOBIVS.
opulenter, lug. 85,
34:

*numerositer,
10

2,

infirmiter,

7,

42 45

LABEBIVS.
miseriter,
3

Com. 149

CLAVDIANVS MAMEBTVS. parciter, Stat. Anim. Praef., p.

19,

VITRV vivs
crebriter,
4

17

ed. Engelbr.

2, 8,

al.

magniflcenter,

1, 6,

al.

MABIVS VIOTOBINVS.
blasphemiter, adu.

Arium

1,

46;

COLVMEDIiA.
temulenter,
8

al. 8, 8,

10
CHABISIVS.

PETBONIVS.
improbiter, 66, 7
ualgiter, Fr. 10 ed. Buech.
teneriter, 182,

22

HlEBONYMVS.
amariter,
11

GKLLIVS.
amoeniter, 20, 8, 1
concinniter, 18,
2,

Ep.
18

23, 1

somnolenter,

In Ps. 118

intempestiuiter, 4, 20,
inconcinniter, 10, 17,
infestiuiter, 9, 9,
8

Lemm.

AVGVSTINVS.
inurbaniter, 1 extr.
c.

Faust. Manich. 12,

sinceriter,

13, 16, 1

securiter, in loann.
tr.

Ep. ad Parih.

10,

APVLEIVS.
cruenter, Met. 3, 3
7

SCHOIi.
;

decoriter,
i

Id. 5, 22

al.
a

rariter, 11,
;

208
;

6 AuDonat. ad Ter. Cassiod. 8 T 8 lul. VaL Cypr.; Arnob.; gustin.; Cod. lust. Symm.; Amm.; Ambros.; Macr. " sed et adi. unanimis Vopisc.; Vulg.; Oros.; Greg. Tur.; recc., ut Claudian. sch. luu.," 12 Cited 10 Pauck. Add. Lex. Lat., p. 86, not. 70. Augustin. Vulg. Augustin.

Cic., semel, (II. Verr. 1, 138) sCatull.; Apul.; luL Val.; Prise.

Spart.
4

Cic., bis, (Fin. 2, 15

5

* de
;

Off. 3, 14, 60).

Apul. Met.

by Pauck.

Spicil p. 219,

" nous ne trouvons pas d'adverbes en p. 200, . formes qui se rencontrent dans de la premiere classe ; . saint Jerome."
.

among forms "in -ter

compare Goelzer, irregulariter pro -e ; -ter formes irre'gulierement d'adjectifs

les

"

contemporaius de

204
MAECELLVS EMMBICVS.
snmmiter, 21, 11;
al.

WORD FORMATION.
FVLOENTIVS.
1

[49.

-TEK.

nouiter,

Myth.

3, 1,

p. 103

ALCIMVS AVITVS.
immensiter, Hom.il. de Rogat., ant. med.

INSCBB.
indigniter, C. I. L.
1,

1008,

V.
50.

VEEBS.
1 :

FREQUENTATIVE VEKBS

One

of tlie

most

striking-

features of the sermo plebeius is the prevalence of its verbal derivatives. This tendency has already been seen in considering- the verbal abstracts in -tio, -tus, -tura, etc., but is still

more noticeable in the case of derivative verbs. Not only are the frequentative, inchoative and desiderative verbs more numerous than in classic Latin, but, like diminutive substantives,
are frequently not to be distinguished from the simple forms. The prevalence of frequentative verbs is especially inter-

being further proof of the archaic character of the sermo plebeius : that the formation belongs largely to early Latin is conclusively shown by the statistics of Paucker,2 who, out of a total of 550, (including prepositional compounds), uett. 394, assigns 135 exclusively to the ante-Ciceronian period, while of the remainder barely 148 occur in the best classic writers. On the other hand such archaistic writers as Gell., 3 Apul., Arnob., abound with them according to Knapp, Gell. alone uses not less than 60 frequentative verbs, of which 7 are undoubted archaisms, and 4 others a7ra Xcy. ; among the archaisms cited by Stange 4 from Arnob. these verbs hold a conspicuous place a glance at the list at the end of this section will show how many of the early forms first reappear in post-Hadrian literature, such as
esting,
: :

abnutare, Plant.
annutaae, Naeu.

; ;

Enn.

; ;

Arnob.
Apul.

esitare Cato.

Varr.
;

Gell. ;

Apul.
Gell. ;

Plaut.

inceptare,

Plant.

Ter.

apertare, Plaui.; Arnob.

1

Lampr.

As has been well shown by Wb'lfflin, ALL. IV., pp. 209-12, the old distinction between uerbafrequentatiua and intcnsiua is without foundation. Accordingly they are all included, in the present chapter, under the single appellation Frequentative Verbs Conf. Lindsay, Latin Language, p. 482, "The distinction of (1) 'Iteratives' in -tito,
:

2 Intensives' in -to, -so, is untenable." Paucker, Ztschr. f. Vergl. Sprachf., 26, p. 243s?.; 421 sq.; conf. Schulze, Diss. Hal. VI., p. 185; W6lffl., ALL. IV., p. 204, " Wie Paucker ausgerechnet hat, fallt nahezu ein Drittel ausschliesslich der archaischen

'

(2)

Sprache zu."

Knapp, GelL,

p. 161.

Stange, Arnob., p.

7.

206

WORD FORMATION IN THE

tortare,

50.

FBEQ. VERBS.

loqnitari, Plaut.; Apul.

lusitare,

Pompon.;
Plaut.}

Lucil.; Arnob.

Naeu.;

Plant.,- Gett.; Tert.

nictitare,

Ter.f

Gett.;

subigitare,

Plant.; Ter.f Pronto;

Amm.

Apul.

Like so many archaisms, the frequentative verbs were gradually relegated to the sermo plebeius, and approximated more and more in meaning to the simple verb. 1 Their prevalence in early Latin was so great that many of them survived in the best period, yet the classic writers avoided using them and did Sail, alone shows a little toward increasing their number. predilection for them, which is generally included among the archaisms due to his imitation of Cato. 2 Caes. and Cic. both use them sparingly, and in general only where justified by the sense of the passage. Cic. shows special care in his orations, with the exception of his earlier ones, from which Hellmuth
cites

Am., fugitare, reclamitare, munitare, (the last probably quoted from some comic poet) in Verr., meritare, all used where the simple verb would have sufficed. 3 Cic. used altogether an odd 120 forms, but the great majority are from the earlier language. Thus he retained from Plaut. no less than
:

Itosc.

74,

i.

e.:

i Ludwig, p. 31 ; Kebling, p. 28 ; Wolfflin, Philol. 34, p. 157 ; Lorenz ad Mil 312, Frequentatiua f iir Simplicia sind nicht bloss in der stets auf Nachdruck zielenden Umgangssprache sehr allgemein, . . . sondern treten auch sonst in der alteren La-

"

Id. ad Most., 116 Id. Einleit. ad Pseud., p. 58, B. bei Cato, stark hervor 48; Dietze, Cato, p. 14, "uerba iteratiua et frequentatiua, quorum aeque ac nomintim deminutiuorum freqnentissimum usum uulgari sermoni addicimus " Kraut, Stuenkel, p. 62 Ronsch, p. 474 ; Schmilinsky, p. 44 Koehler, Bell Afr., Sail., p. 5
tinitat,
z.
; ;

"

Anm.

16; Thielman, Cornif. Rhet., p. 101, "uerba frequentatiua . . . in germ. Cotid. saepissime usurpata;" Hellmnth, Prior. Cio. Oratt., p. 23; Schulze, in sermone cotidiano usitatissima fuisse, haec uerba Diss. HaL VI. p. 185, inter omnes qui hanc rem tractauerunt constat," citing inter alios Jonas, De Verbis
p. 8; Stinner, p.
' '

...

Frequent, et Intens. ap. Comoed. Lat. Scriptorr., 1871-2; Ulrich, Vitr., H., p. 6; ALL. IV., p. 205, " die Volkssprache sie mehr verwendete als derf einere sermo faut voir urbanus " Goelzer, p. 176, " (concerning prevalence of these verbs in Hier. )
Wolfflin,
;

dans ce fait 1'influence de la langue vulgaire dans laquelle les fre'quentatifs remplacent " die " tres souvent les verbes simple ; Kiihner, Gramm. Lat., I., p. 644, Volkssprache
siva

welche iiberhaupt die starkeren und volleren Formen liebt, eine neigung hat die Intenund Frequentativa statt der Stammverben zu gebrauchen ; " Lindsay, p. 482, " they seem to have been regarded as a part of the uncultured speech." a Kraut, Sail., p. 5 ;

" " Unter den klassischen archaismo tribuere non dubito Wolfflin, ALL. IV., p. 206, Prosaikern hat nur Sallust als Nachahmer Catos die Vorliebe f ttr die Fr. beibehalten."
;

Schultze, SalL, p. 68,

" multum

crebrumque horum uerborum (uerb.

freq. )

usum auctori

Hellmuth, Prior. Cic. Oratt,

p. 24.

50.

FBEQ. VERBS.]
adiutare,

ROMAN SERMO

PLEBEIVS.

207

208

WORD FORMATION IN THE

50.

FREQ. VERBS.

insertare, lapsare, motare, praenatare, resultare, scitari, strepitare,

and uses quite a number of the older verbs, probably through the influence of Enn. and other earlier poets.
subuectare,

and Hor.
litare.

Ou. adds colldbefactare, inhabitare, praecontractare, praetentare, in the Odes has only two new forms, denalare, iniio-

In post-classical Latin we find these formations once more of the Archaists bring but the plebeian fondness obsolete into use forms, many again for fulness of expression tended continually to increase the number. 1 Here as usual African Latin takes the lead, Apul. and Tert. contributing the largest share, with additions by 2 later African writers, as Arnob., Fulgent, and Coripp.

numerous not only did the influence

:

weakening of the

With the increased prevalence of these derivatives the suffix becomes more pronounced, until in the

time of Greg. Turon. it is a question whether frequentative verbs can properly be said to exist. 3 This weakness, as has often been pointed out, 4 is shown in three ways I. by reinforcement with the help of adverbs, as saepe, uehementer, etiam 5 atque etiam, etc., or of other verbs, as solere ; e. g., uiatores pransitare solent, Vitr. 8, 3, 16 ; agitare solitus est, Gell. 20, 8, 1 ;
:

solitauisse iientitare, Id. 6, 1, 6 ; H. by reduplication of suffix, as cano, canto, cantito ; HI. by retention in the Romance languages

of frequentatives in place of the simple verbs, as cano, Pr. chanter, etc. Strong evidence is also afforded by certain derivative substantives, and notably by verbal abstracts in -tio,
-sio, formed from frequentatives, which do not differ appreciably from the corresponding forms derived from the simple stems, as motio, motatio. In the great majority of these pairs of words the forms from frequentatives belong to a later period, a fact which is important not only in showing the progressive weakening of frequentative stems, but also their prevalence in the later popular speech. Paucker gives 48 such pairs, in 28 of which the simple form belongs to an earlier period, and in 12
1 Wolfflin, ALL. IV., p. 208, "Das SpStlatein nahm also die von den Klassikern verponten Freqnentativa des alien Lateins nicht nur wieder in Ehren auf, sondern bildete zahlreiche neue dazu." 2 Wolfflin, I. I. 3 Bonnet, Greg. Tur., " On pent merne se demander s'il existe encore pour Gregoire des verbes frequentatifs ou, en d'autres
;

tcrmes,

ajoute chez lui quelque chose a 1'idee du verbe. Wolfflin, PhiloL 34, p. 157, and other authorities cited supra, p. 206, not. 1.
si le suffixe tare, itare,

4 8

Conf.

Ulrich,

Vitr. IL, p. 6.

50.

FREQ. VEBBS.]

ROMAN SERMO

PLEBEIVS.

209

forms are confined to late Latin, while in only 8 instances are the forms from frequentatives uett. and relatively older than those from the simple verbs. 1 survey of these double
botli

forms shows that the frequentative forms, both uett. and recc., belong principally to the more vulgar writers, while Cic. and Caes. use the corresponding shorter forms. As is apparent from the following table, Caes. and Cic. each give preference to the longer form in only two instances. African Latin, on the contrary, shows a marked fondness for the longer suffix ; Gell. uses 4, Apul. 2, Tert. 9, Augustin. 3, Gael. Aur. 2. In this list the relatively older form is in each instance printed in heavy-faced type, to make the relation of the two
classes

more apparent
:

PLAVTVS

clamitatio ; (clamatio, Hier.; Philastr.; Gael. Aur.) CORNIF. BHET.: offensatio, Quint.; Sen.; (offensio, Caes.; Cic.; Liu.; Tac.;
&c.)

VABBO

cantatio, Apul.; Firm. Math.; Vulg.; (cantio, Plant.; Cato; Cic.;

Suet.; Apul.}

CAESAR

obiectatio, semel; Ennod.; Schol. Pers.; (obiectio, Tert.; Vulg.; Augustin.; Ps.-Ambros.; lul. Riifin,; Mart. Cap.; Schol. luuen.) ostentatio, Cic.; Liu.; Sen.; Plin. Pan.; (ostensio, Apul.; Tert.;
:

CICERO: occursatio,
Cassiod.)

Intpr. Iren.; Hier.) bis ; (occursio, Sen.; Augustin.; Sidon. Ep.) afflictatio, Tert. ; Cod. lust. ; (afflictio, Sen. ; Augustin. ; Greg.

M.

SENECA: discursatio, Frontin.; Amm.; Firm. Math.)

Tert.;

Lact.;

(discursio,

Chalcid.

Tim.;

intentatio, Tert.,' (intentio, Cornif. Rhet.; Cic.; Plin. Ep.; Tac.; Quint.) nectatio, Suet.; Th. Prise.; Augustin.; (uectio, Cic.)

PETRONIVS pensatio, Quint.; Vlp. Dig.: Amm. PLINIVS pensitatio, Ps.- Ascon.; Eumen.; Sulp. Seu.
: :
:

)
)

(pensio,

Cic.; Liu.;

luuen.; Mart.; &c.) coniectatio, Gell.; Pacat. Pan.; (coniectio, Cic.; Vlp. Dig.; Paul. Dig.) GELLIVS dissersatio, (dissertio, Liu.; Gell; Hier.; Fulg. Myth., &c.)
Cassiod.) perpensatio, (perpensio, Augustin. Ep.; Doeth.) APVLETVS mussitatio, Tert.; Hier.; Gael. Aur.; (mussatio, Intpr. Verg. Ge.)
:

illectatio; (illectio,

Vet.

ad

TERTVHJANVS

acceptatio,

Th.

Prise.;

Facund.; (acceptio,

Cic,;

Sail;

Apul.; Eccl.) compulsatio, Fulg. Myth.; (compulsio, Cassiod.; ICt.) ducatio, Intpr. Iren.; (ductio, Vitr.; Cels.; Vlp. Dig.)
1

Paucker, Add. Lex. Lat.,

p. 84, not. 68.

14

210

WORD FORMATION IN THE

bros.; &c.)

50.

FREQ. VEBBS.

inspectatio, Chalcid. Tim.; (inspectio, Sen.; Col.; Quint.; Apul.f

Am-

motatio, (motio, Cic.; Gels.; Vlp. Dig.)

SPABTIANVS: accubitatio, (accubitio, Cic.; Lampr.) IVL. VAL. defensatio, (defensio, Caes.; Cic.; Nep.; &c.) CHALCID. TIM. circumuolutatio, (circumuolutio, Baeda.)
: :

raptatio, (raptio, Ter.; Arnob.; Auson.)

DONAT. AD TEK. : cursatio, (cursio, Varr. L. L.) AMBBOSIVS minitatio, Auien. Arat.; (minitio, Plant.; Cic.; Tiro ap. HEGESIPPVS: incursatio, (incursio, Cic.; Hirt.; Liu.; Sen.; Lact.)
:

Gell.)

VVLGATA

deuotatio, Heges.; Augustin.; (deuotio, Cic.; Liu.; Nep.;

ApuL;

dormitatio, Augustin.; (dormitio, Varr.; Arnob.; Hier.; Eccl.)

KVFINVS

cubitatio, (cubitio, Augustin. Ep.) Ps.-EvoHEBivs complexatio, (complexio, Cornif. Firm. Math.)
: :

EJiet.;

Cic.;

Quint.;

GAEL. AYBEL.
PS.-SORAN.
:

eiectatio, (eiectio, Cic.;

insertatio, (insertio, Chalcid. Tim.; Augustin.; Macr.) Vitr.; Vulg.; Gael. Aur.)

reiectatio, (reiectio, Cic.; Plin.;

Quint.; Pall.; Rufin.)

FVLGENTIVS CASSIODOKVS

tiocitatio, (uocatio, Varr.;

:

amplexatio,

Catull; Hier.; Augustin.) (amplexio, Mar. Viet.)

inuectatio, (inuectio, Cic.)

usitatio, (usio, Goto; Arnob.)

SCHOL. GBONOV.:
Quint.;
<fec.)

excursatio,

Gl.

Labb.;

(excursio,

Cic.;

Liu.;

Nep.;

GLOSS. LABB.: subditatio, (subditio, Varr.)

In the Eomance languages the extent to which frequentahave supplanted the simple verbs is too well known to need special comment. Not only have many forms in -tare, -sare, familiar to Latin literature, thus survived, as adiutare, cantare, iactare, (Ital. ajutare, cantare, gettare ; Fr. aider, chanter, jeter ; Span, ayudar, cantar, ecfiar ; Port, ajudar, cantar, deitar), but the Romance languages give evidence that many others, which do not occur in extant Latin, must have been
tives

prevalent in the sermo plebeius

osare, rifusare, usare

Meyer-Liibke

cites

among

others, *ausare, *oblitare, *refusare, *usare, etc.,

: Ruman. uitd, refusd ; The survival user ; Span, osar, olvidar, rehusar, usar. refuser, of forms in -itare is not so general, but sufficiently frequent

comparing Ital. Fr. oser, oublier,

1 Meyer-Liibke, Gramm. d. Roman. Spr., EC., p. 612; con/. Diez, p. 695, "Das Freqnentativ empfahl sich den jllngern Sprachen durch seine klang voile Form," sq.

50.

FREQ. VERBS.]

ROMAN SERMO
cercetd ;

PLEBEIVS.

211
*

to prove that they also were favorites in plebeian Latin :

as

drdtare, Ruxnan.
coitare,

cogitare,

Ruman.

cugetd, O. Ital.

O. FT. cuidier, Span., Port, cuidar ; *flaidtare, *mis-

citare, *pigritare, *seditare, Ital. fiutare, mestare, peritarsi, as-

settare, etc.

Lmvs

ANDKONICVS. 2 nexare, ap. Diom. 369, 20 3 ommentare, Odyss. Fr. 10 Guenth.

auersari,

13

Trin. 627
14

calefactare,

Rud. 411;
;

al.

cassare, Mil. 852

al.

circumcursare,

1S

Rud. 223
Id.

NAEVIVS.
annictare, Com. 76
4 annutare, Id.

circumuectari,

16

933

commetare,"
al.

Cqpj. 185

ib.;

confictare, ap. Varr. L. L. 7, 107

ititare, Bell.
ed.

conclamitare, Merc. 47 *coquitare, Fr. Dub. et Susp. 1

18

Pun.

3,

Fr.

5,

p. 61,

crepitate,
19

Men. 926
602

af.

Klussm.
6

culpitare, Cist. 495

lusitare,

ap.

Non. 139, 25

datare,

JJfos^.
ao

rumitare, ap. Paul, ex Fest. 271, 3

defensare,

Bacch. 443

depulsare, Stick. 286

PLAVTVS.
abnutare, Capt. 611 7 acceptare, Pseud. 627 acceptitare, Fr. ap. Non. 134, 29 accusitare, Most. 712
8 6

*deuotare,
ductare,
23

21

tfas.
22

388
al.

diffunditare,

Merc. 58

adiutare,
9

Cos. 580

al.

aduersare, Rud. 306

Poen. 272; al. edictare, Amph. 816 ; al. 25 al. edissertare, Id. 600 electare, (elicio), Asin. 295
ductitare,
;

(7oprf. 24

641

al.

Men. 910 10 artare, (7ap*. 304 11 auctare, Amph. 6 12 auditare, Stick. 167
apertare,

26

*electare,
27

(eligo),

True. 508

erogitare,
28

Capt. 952

esitare,

Id.

188

a^.

excisare, p. p. p., Cist. 383

" itare 1 1st nach Ausweis des Bomanischen in der latMeyer-Ltibke, 1. Z., einischen Volkssprache ziemlich beliebt gewesen Diez, I. L * Plant. * Gloss. Placid. Conf. Neue, Formenl. 2, 421. ; Apul. Plant.; Ge 11.;

...

Tert.
8

Enn. ; Arnob. Varr.; CoL ; Quint. ; Mela ; SU. ; Curt. ; Tert. ; Vnlg. ; ICt. Pacuu.; Ace.; Ter.; Varr.; Cic., semel, (Fragm. p. 47 ed. Kays.); Petr.; Gell.; Hier.; 9 10 Lucr. Tibull. Liu. Gels. Col. Mela uerb. depon. -= Pacuu. ; Afran. Arnob. ; ; ; ; ;
1
;

Lucan.; Stat.;Mart.; Sil.; Plin. Pan.; Pacafc. Pan.; Pall.; ICt. " Lucr.; Catull. " Paul ex Fest. " Enn. SaU. Fr. Auct. B. Hisp.; *Cic., semel, (Clu. " Hor. Ep. ; Capit. 15 Ter. ; Lucr. ; Catull. ; Pacat. 177); Ou. ; Liu. Curt. ; Quint.; Tac.
Veil.; lustin.; Petr.; Plin.;
; ; ;

17 16 Sil. Ter.; Pan.; Cypr.; Lact.; Amm.; Diet.; Heges. Verg. Ge.; Liu.; uerb. act. 19 18 Lucr. Afran.;Nou. ; Verg.; Ou.; Prop.; Sen.; Petr.; Plin. ; Mela ;Augustin. Plin.; 23 Sail. Ou. Tac. ai Stat. ; Augustin. Cic. semel, (Farad. 1, 12); Min. Fronto; Apul. ; ; ;
,

Fel. ; Apul.

Augustin.
a6

M Amm.

a3

Enn.

Sail.
a7

Quint. ;

Amm.
"

Hier.

Hier. Eccl.
; ;

Liu.; Fest.; Tert.

Ed. Schoell

letat.

Acc.;SiL

Cato B, B. Varr.
;

Gell.

Apul.

212
frigefactare,
'

WORD FORMATION IN THE

Rud. 1326 ;
;

50.

FBEQ. VERBS.

al.

funditare,
2

Asin. 896
Mil. 7
;

al.

perreptare,'
24

perductare, Must. 846 2 Amph. 1011

23

erf.

gestitare,
3

al.

perspectare,
(pinsitare,
25

Most. 815
6.)

.BaccA. 22 hietare, Men. 449 5 imperitare, Capt. 244 6 inceptare, Trin. 1030

halitare,

^Ism. 32

placitare, Bacch. 1081

Mil. 879 ; pollicitari, potitare, Id. 836; aZ.
28
<rf.

al.

7 inclamitare, Epid. 711

284 incubitare, 553 insputare, Capt. introspectare, Most. 936

Pers.
lactare," (lacio), Cist.
10

217

licitari,

Merc. 441
11

Pers. 312; a. promptare, Bacch. 465 o. 27 pultare, ^sin. 382 al. *purgitare, ap. Non. 190, 10 28 quaeritare, Epid. 436 29 recursare, Most. 581

pressure,

loquitari,

Bacch. 803
12

30

reptare,

Cos. 98
31

lutitare, Trin. 292

requiritare, J/osi. 1003

*madefactare,

Pseud. 184

responsare,
32

Mil. 964

oZ.

mantare,

13 14

.Afosrf.

116

al.

restitare,

Capt. 503

mussare,

Aul. 131
16

retentare,
;

33

-4sm. 591
;

mussitare,
16

Mil. 311

a?,

34

rogitare,
35

Aul. 117

al.

mutuitari, Merc. 48

sputare,
Z.

Merc. 138

al.

Bacch. 1193; nictare," Jism. 784; al.

negitare,
noscitare,

snbigitare," Id. 203

sublectare, Mil. 1066
37

Trin. 863; obductare, Merc. 786

19

18

a?,

subsialtare,

subttentare,
38

(7as. 433 Rud. 231

al.

obreptare,

Pers. 79

tonsitare, Bacch. 1127

uictitare,
39

occeptare, Men. 916; J. occlamitare, Cure. 183; a.

occursare,
olfactare,
palitari,
20

Jtfi?.

321

al.

tiisitare,

Mil. 1047

Trin. 766; al. 40 tmctitare, Most. 274

21

.Jferc.

167

Bacch. 1123

FABIVS PICTOB.
detonsare, ap. Gell. 10, 15, 11
; ; ;

paritare, 3/erc. 649; al.

;

3 Enn. 4 1 a Treb. Poll. Solin. Arnob. Hier. CaeciL Laber. ; Gn. Flor. Amm. ; * Sail. Hor. Sat. Liu. Curt. Tao. Plor. Mattius ap. Diom. Gloss. Labb. Ter. ; ; ; ; 7 " Enn.; CaecU.; Curt. 8 CoL Gloss. Amplon. Ter.; Ace.; Varr. Gell.;Lampr. 11 " Enn.jluuent. Com.; 13 CaeciL Gael. "Ven-Fort. Apul. ; Com.; Paul, ex Fest. Varr. L. L.; Sail Fr.; Verg. Ge. ; Liu.; Plin. Bp.; Fronto ; Sern. ad Acn. Ter.; Liu.;
; ; ;

' " CaeciL Pacat. Pan. ; Apul.; Cl. Mam. Lucr. ; Cic. semel, (Ac. 2, 69) Sail ; Hor. 9 ao Sail. Nou. Lncr. ; Plin. Plin. Catull. ; Liu. ; Plin. Ep. ; Tac. , semel, (lug. 85,
, ; ;

3) ; Verg. ; Liu. ; Plin.

2

Ep. ; Tac. ; GelL

ai

Plin.

Ter.

2S

Pompon. Sen.
; ;

Suet.

Thorn. Thes.
27

Ambros.

Verg.; Tac. 33 Enn. Ter. Liu. ; Plin. ;

;

Lucr.; Verg.; Hor.; Ou.; SH.; M Ter.; Pompon. Com.; CatulL; Amm.; Hier. Saluian. 2 Lncr.; Ter. Lucr.; Hor.; Plin.; Plin. Ep.; GeU.; Claud. Verg.; Hor.; Val. PI.; Stat.
; ;

Ter.; Sail.; Vlp. Dig.; Aur.

Viet

S3 Cornif. Rhet. Lucr. Liu. Cic. semel, (Poet, de Diu. 1, Ou. Met. 3 Ter.; Fronto Apul.; Baeda. "Ter.; Verg.; Liu. 3 3 Tert. Hier. Cic. semel, ( to visit, Fin. 5, 31, 8.Ter. GeU. Amm. Hier. 40 Cato. Vitr. Suet. ApuL Ambros. Hier. Vulg. Augnstin.
; ,

17);

VaLFl.
;
;

50.

FBEQ. VERBS.]

ROMAN SERMO

PLEBEIVS.

213

ENIOVS.
fossare,
1

LAEVTVS.

Ann. 569
2

*missitare,

10

Fr. 19 M.

opertare, Id. 500

tuditare,
Id. 138

POMPONIVS.
*lauitare,

CATO

confutare, (futurus), ap. Paul,

Fest. 89, 3

ex

u Com. Fr. ap. tortare," Com. 40.

Calp. Pis.

Omit. 40, Fr. 6 dolitare, R. R. 157, 7 4 *emptitare, Oratt. 72

dissertare,
flexare,

CLAVDIVS QVADKIGABIVS. comprehensare, 4nn. 2, Fr. 39

exsertare," Id.
1,

*K

10

6.

R. R. 49
5

meritare,

ap. Paul, ex Fest. p.

2fi\

152 VAKKO.
14

obsonitare, Oratt. 27,

exercitare,
18

i. i.
ap.

5,

87
4,

redemptitare, ap. Fest. p. 286 subrectitare, Oratt. 57, Fr. 2

indigitare,
16

Non.

319

lutare,

(luere), Sat.
17

Men. 100
19

PACWIVS.
initare, TV. 1

offensare,
pascitare,
salitare,

Id.

12

.#. 22. 3, 16,

.

perrogitare, Id. 315

Z. 5, 85.

subiectare,"

A&
19

52,

TEKENTIVS.
6

carititare,
7

^4d.

750

LVOBETIVS.
circumtiersari,
5,
20

Eun. 278 locitare, Ad. 949 *productare, And. 615 8 receptare, Haut. 968 9 suspectare, Eun. 584
cursitare,

520
329
al
al.
;

<tf.

circumuolitare,

2,
;

coactare, 6, 1120
discrepitare,
21

3, 2,

801 553 396

;

disiectare,

al.

Accmj
succussare, Tr. 568

dissultare,

22

3,

extentare,
25

2'

(extenders), 3,
24

intercursare,

(in tmesi), 3,

488 262

LVCIMVS.
eiulitare, Sat. 6,

16

nixari,

secubitare, Id. 26, 93

1005 504 a?. 87 persultare, 1, 15

mersare,
2'

5,

4,

1 2 Lucr. Capitol. ; Pall. ; Veg. Mil. ; Gromat. Vet. ; Gloss. Labb. Col. ; Plin. Ep. ; Tac. Cic., semel, (Verr. 3, 119) ; Paul, ex Fest. ; Plin.

Tac. ; Gell.

Sil.

Afran. ;

7 Cornif. Rhet.; Cic., semel, Varr.; Cic., semel, (Brut. 75) ; Suet.; Apul.; Augustin. 8 Lucr. Verg. Liu. Lucan. ; Tac. ; Auct. (Nat. Deor. 2, 115) ; Hor. Suet. Plin. Ep. Plin. ; Tac. ; Aur. Viet. ; Aram. Itin. Alex. Sail., semel, (lug. 38, 1) ; Lin. ; Plin. ;
; ; ; ; ;

Solin.

Ap.
13

Arnob.
15 17

Ps. -Sail, de Rep. Sen. ; Mela Suet. Aur. Viet. l" Paul, ex Fest. Tert. ; Seru. ad Aen. Macr. Form luitatum Paul, ex Fest. 116, 5.

Verg. Stat. ;
; ;

Munk de Atellanis, Amm.

p.

150 Fr. 2

conf. Georges Worterb.,

;

s.

u.
;

12

Lucr. ;

"

1 9 18 Lucr. Auien. Lucr. Liu. Quint. ; Min. Pel. Verg. ; Hor. Sat. ; Ou. Met. 22 "i Amm. 23 Verg. Plin. Verg. ; Sen. Col.; Sil. ; Tac. ; Mart. Cap. Ven. Fort. 25 CatulL ** Liu. Plin. 23 Amm. Plaut. ). Hor. Ep. ; Sen. ; CoL ; (ex-tentare ; Verg.
; ; ; ; ;

Tac. Mart. Cap.

;

28

Verg.

27

Liu. Tac. ; Apul. ; Prud.

;

WORD FORMATION IN TEE

peruolitare, 6, 952
2
1

[50. FBBQ. VERBS.

al.

GELIOVS.
*antispectare, 9, 4, 6

reiectare,'
3

2,

326

al
al.

598 renutare, repulsare, 4, 577 ; 4 *subditare, 6, 604

4,

deuersitare, 17, 20, 6

(motitare, ap. Gell. 9, 6, 3)
(raptitare, Id. ib.)
solitare, 7, 1,

6
9, 6, 3)

ClCEKO (EPISTT.).
6

14

(uectitare,

ap. Gell.

circumgestare,

ad

Q. Fr. 1, 2,
APVT/RTVS.
3,

2,6
consputare,' Id. 2,

commorsitare, Met.

7,

16

al.

compulsare,
Aver. BELL.
anuatare,
7

16

Id. 7,

21

AT.TET.

20,

curitare, Met. 7, 14 demorsitare, Id. 2, 21

inhortari, Id. 8, 17
;

al.

al.

CATVLLVS.
reflagitare, 42, 6

&

10

pistare,

obructare, de Mund. 59 16 Herb. 75

6,

*trusare, 56, 6

progestare, Met.
17

28

proquiritare,

Apol. 82

HOBATIVS.
pensare, Ep. 2,
8

1,

29

TEBTVUJANYS.
compressare,
18

COLVMEUJA.
*confreqnentare, 9, 13, 13 euolitare, 8, 8 ; in.
9

Scorp. 3

constrictare, adu. Marc. 2, 16

conuentare,

19

Anim. 54

desultare, Id. 32

PETKONIVS.
sternutare,
10

98

excussare, Virg. Vel. 7 inoblectari, adu. Hei-mog. 18

;

al.

mergitare,

PUNIVS.
11

aduolitare,

11, 65
8,

20 Coron. 3 Carm. de Sodom. 45 nuptare, obmnssitare, Pall. 4

21

circumuolutare,
12

59

sponsare,

Virg. Vel. 11

interuersari, 9, 157

mansitare,

7 reuisitare, 18, 13 sumptitare, 25, 51

10,

COMMODIANVS.
congestare,
22

Instr. 2, 22,
2,

15

tinnitare," Id.

22

MAKTIALIS.
13

SOLINVS.
14, 46, 1

expulsare,

consaeptare, 32, 37

*lactitare, 7, 101,

conuentare, 27, 7

Tert. ;

3 Prad. "SiL; Capit.; Spart. Gloss, Labb. Verg.;Vitr.;Flor. AptiLMet. 8 On. Liu. Val. Max. ' Phaedr. Sen. Poet. Plin. SiL Ambr. CoL Plin. ; ; ; ; ; ;
;

Curt.; Lucan.; Tac.; Veil; Calp. 18 Tac.; Pronto; lul. VaL; Hier.
17

EcL
13

PruA;

Inscrr.
Solin.;

Plin.;
16

Macr.
Tert.
Hier.

Prud.

Amm.
2S

Arnob.
Solin.

"
ai

Veget.
Vulg.;

Sidon. Ep.; Claud.

Mam.

Augustin.;

Paul NoL

Porphyr. ad Hor. Sat.

Augustin.

AnthoL Lat

50.

FBEQ.VEKBS.]
1

ROMAN 8ERMO
18

PLEBEIVS.
renatare, Ciu. Dei 18, 17 satare, Serm. 199, 1

215

fellitare,

45, 17

feritare, (ferre), 56,

lambitare, 15, 12 mersitare, 45, 18

occursitare, 25, 6
s

MABCELLVS EMPIKICVS.
peruersare, 28

subternatare,

32,

26

THEODOBVS PBISCIANVS.
ABNOBIVS.
3 conceptare, 4, 21

commotare,

1,

8
1,

flatare,

2,
5

38

passare, (|?a^),

30

saltitare,

2,

42

MAKTIANVS CAPELLA.
recursitare,
1,

25

Ivurvs VALEBIVS.
praesuspectare,
reuectare,
6

1, 43 27 snbmersare, 3, 26 *transuectare, 2, 34 ed. Rom.

saeptare, 2, 208

3,

SEDVUVS.
accubitare, in Carm. Pasch. Prol.

IWENCVS.
correptare,
2,

deuectare, Carm.

5,

345

192

CAELTVS AVEELIANTVS.

PMNIVS VALEBIANVS.
minutare,
reuersare,
tostare, 2,
7

frixare, Acut. 1, 11,

77
1, 1,

2,
8

30
21

al.

praeuexare, Ghron.

18

al.

1,

28

SEDONIVS APOLIONAKIS.
prensitare, Ep. 2, 8

AVEENVS.
9

perterritare,

Aral. 1170

protentare, Id. 285

CLAVDIANVS MAMEBTVS.
obstrepitare, Rapt. Pros. 2, 355 perquiritare, p. p.p-, Stat. Anim.
4,

VEGETIVS.
obuolutare, p. p. p. , Vet. 3,
tmlsare, Mil. 5, 41

30

1,

praef.

ENNODIVS.
illicitare, Vit. S.

Epiph. p. 412

ed.

complexare,

10

c.

louin. 1, 3

Sirmond.
FVLGKNTIVS.
creditare, Myth. 1, p. 6 M. expromptare, Verg. Gont. p. 137 al M. inuersare, Id. p. 141 M.

distentare, in lesai. 15

ad

54, 2

exclamitare, J^>. 39, 5 uescitari, in Eccl. 4, p. 421

AVGVSTINVS.
inuolutare,
1

11

in Ps. 57, 7
3

Arnob.

lsid.

Amm.
8

Anmi.; Augustin.
Augustin.;
Isid.
9

Vopisc.; Macr.
10

Hier.

Th.

Prise.; Intpr. Orig. in Leuit.

Coripp.

Vulg.; Coripp.; Gloss.

Labb.

*Ps.-Apic.

216
CASSIODOBVS.

WORD FORMATION IN THE

al.

51.

INCHOATIVES.

inuisitare, in Ps. 134, 6

subincrepitare,

sepultare, Carm. 8, 6, 167 Vit. S. Mart.

1,

praeiactitare, Id. 36, 14

259
COBIPPVS.
conterritare, loann. 2,

VENANTIVS FOKTVNATVS.
concursitare, Vit. 8. Badeg. 24

54
;

Carm. 3, 9, 26 monitare, Vit. S. Mart. 2, 387

instrepitare,

impressare, Id.

5,

371

al.

verbs,

INCHOATIVE VERBS Of the various classes of derivative none has gained a more general acceptance in classic Latin than that of the so-called inchoative verbs. Paucker's list, including prepositional compounds, and counting sepa51.
:

-ascere, contains al254 (of which 398 are compounds, uett. 264, recc. 134), and Sittl's more critical list gives similar results. 1 Of these, Cic. alone has no less than 120, or nearly 28 % of the uett., and many of them of frequent occurrence. The Augustan poets also show a fondness for these forms, Verg. adding 23, Ouid. 14. Nevertheless they are on the

rately the double

forms in -escere,

together 694,

uett. 440, recc.

whole much more numerous in the sermo plebeius than the classic speech, another instance, as Guericke rightly observed, of the plebeian fondness for unnecessary fulness of expression. 2 The latter, however, went too far in claiming that inchoative and frequentative verbs never lost their distinctive meaning in vulgar Latin the weakening of verbs in -tare has already been seen in the preceding section that it was equally true in
:
:

the case of verbs in -escere, at least in the later popular speech, is shown by the Romance languages, where the suffix has to a great extent sunk to a mere inflectional ending. It is worthy of note that no inchoative force seems to have been attached originally to the suffix -SCO, but was acquired from certain verbs, as crescere, adolescere, in which an inchoative idea was inherent in the root. 3 Properly speaking, the term " in1 Paucker, Spicilegium, p. 252; Sittl, ALL. I., pp. 465 sq. 2 Ludwig, p. 31; " Plautus etiam Ronsch, p. 213 Schmilinsky, p. 47, complura habet inchoatiua eodem " fere significatu, quo doctus sermo simplicibus utitur Guericke, p. 34, "In sermone plebeio uerba formae intensiuae et incohatiuae ualde usitata erant, ubi formae " simplicis uerba sententiae iam suffecerunt Schulze, Diss. Hal. VI. p. 190, "uerba inchoatiua in sermone uulgari saepe pro uerbis simplicibus ponuntur, oriendi ui plane obscurata; " Hauschild, Diss. Hal. VI., p. 257, "recte Schulze monuit in ser' mone uulgari saepe uerba inchoatiua pro illo plebis studio usnrpandi formas ampliores
; ;

iuueniri pro simplicibus posita."

Brugmann, Grandriss,

II.

p. 1036.

51.

INCHOATIVES.]

ROMAN SERMO

PLEBEIVS.

217
:

inceptive," is inappropriate and misleading- as 1 recently expressed by Lindsay, "It is only verbs of the second with, a preposition, such as calesconjugation uncompounded

cohative," or

"

beginning can be attached, and even there the notion conveyed by the suffix is rather that of passing into a state or condition, of becoming- than of beginning '; ... Its sense of passing into a state or condition suited it for acting as the Present Tense-stem of Intransitive Verbs." Accordingly, aside from derivatives from the second conjugation, the suffix was chiefly used in forming intransitives in -escere from nominal stems such as dulti-, ignigraui-, etc., and in -ascere, from a-stems, etc., as gemmascere, uesperascere, ueterascere. Forms in -ascere from verbs of the
co, liquesco, to

which a notion of

'

'

'

'

'

'

'

1st conjugation are purely archaic, as amascere, Naeu., Mascere,

Cato, etc., and so for the most part are the forms in -iscere, from the 4th conjugation, which are also quite devoid of inchoative force. 3 As for inchoatives in -escere, formed from intransitives of the 2nd conjugation, the distinction between the simple and the derivative forms is not always prominent, even in the best period. The intransitives, when compounded " with a preposition expressing the idea of becoming," as con-, de-, ex-, regularly assume the inchoative suffix thus rubere,
:

erubescere

ualere, conualescere, etc.,

and not

erubere, conualere,

(unless the preposition retains a separate force ; compare elucere ex, fiaerere cum). In the later sermo lucere, co-haerere

plebeius the distinction is still less marked, even the uncompounded derivatives from the 2nd conjugation being used indiscriminately in place of the simple intransitives thus for the sake of an example compare Schulze, who cites arere,
:

arescere ; horrere, horrescere,

used interchangeably by Symm. 4

In the Romance languages, as already noted, the use of this suffix belongs largely to the question of conjugation rather than of word-formation in Span, and Port, almost every
;

a Sittl, ALL. Lindsay, Latin Language, p. 480, citing Sittl, ALL. I., p. 465 sq. "Scriptores igitur qui post Plauti Catonisque tempora florebant, nee ullum uocabulum nouum illis addidisse anim aduertimus an quis Columellam ipsum iudicat consudasco (12, 48, 2) finxisse ? nee in aliorum scriptis ea permansisse nisi qui antiqua 3 a nerbis quartae dicendi forma atque usu delectabantur." Sittl, 1. I., "inchoatiua
1

I.,

p. 492,

coniugationis petita, inceptiua ui prorsus carent et prisci maxime sermonis 4 propria snnt." Schulze, Diss. Hal. VI., p. 190, adding "Hunc usum qni ex studio plebis ampliores fcrmas usurpandi natus est, nondum satis obseruatum esse uideo."
.
.

218
verb in
-ir

WORD FORMATION IN THE

has a corresponding form in
-ecer,

51.

INCHOATIVES.

so also to

some

extent in South-Ital. dialects, while in Human., Ital., and 1 Fr., -isc- survives as an inflectional element. In regard to the number of these forms, the later popular speech is remarkably fertile in new formations, as the following

abundantly shows their prevalence is especially noticeable in the later African writers, as has already been observed 2 by that far-sighted authority on African Latin, Wolfflin. The
list
:

latter also notes the tendency in African writers to substitute the termination -escere for -ascere, citing tenerascere, Lucr.,
-escere, Tert.;

Porphyr.; Ps.-Cypr.; Augustin.; vzterascere, Col.;

Cass. Fel.3

Ambros.;

-escere,

The

causative use of inchoatives seems to have been dis-

tinctly a feature of plebeian Latin, belonging to a very late

period. In classical times only suescere and its compounds are so employed, and the later usage is evidently an extension

from these verbs. The usage has been discussed by Muncker, 4 Ott, and Lowe, and more recently by Sittl., who in his Lokalen Verschiedenheiten d. Lateinischen Sprachen regarded it as a
peculiarity of African Latin, citing inolescere, Gell., innotescere Tert., hilarescere, Augustin., pauescere, Coripp., but in his article on Inchoatives, in the Archiv, after a more critical survey of the examples usually cited, holds that there are no indisput-

able instances earlier than the fifth century. 3 Glossaries the undoubted instances ferascit
descens

Lowe

cites

from

aperiens ; fatescunt

ferum fadt ; feriendo dissipant, etc., and a

few others occur in late literature, as pulcrescere, tepescere, from the Trag. Orest. In the Romance languages the suffix is to some extent causative ; Diez cites Span, apetecer, bastecer, Port, avilsir, etc. 6
1 Meyer-Lubke, Gramm. d. Bom. Spr., II., p. 615. The numerous forms in Fr., such as eclaircir, enforcir, noircir; and Prov., such as amarzir, clairzir, magrczir, etc., formerly included under this head, are now otherwise explained according to Meyer-Lubke the suffix -cir is due to false analogy, a few verbs, such as enforcir, from force, estressir, from estresse, being wrongly taken as coming from fort, estroit, etc. So Prov. -zir arose from wrongful association of tebezir (tepldire), with the adj. tebe, " Wie lebenskraf 2 etc. Wolfflin, Cass. Fel., p. 416, tig hier die afrikanische Latins * Muncker itat noch neue Schosse trieb, zeigen ihre Neubildungen." Wolfflin, 1. I. ad Fulg. Verg. Cont. p. ] 41 Ott, Jahrb. 1874, p. 843, citing Wannowski, Promiscuo uerborum actiuorum et neutrorum usu apud scriptores Latinos, Posen, 1867; Lowe, " uerbis in -sco lingua uulgaris factitiue ut grammatici loquuntur Prodromos, p. 362,
:

utitur."

Sittl,

Lokal. Verscbiedenheit., p. 41

Id. AT.T.

I.,

p. 519.

Diez, p. 699.

351. INCHOATIVES.]

ROMAN SERMO
ad Aen.
1,

PLEBEIVS.

219

Lmvs
92

ANDKONICVS.
1

ENNIVS.
*incuruiscere, 2>. 194
19

frigescere,

ap. Seru.

ec?.

Vahl.

*longiscere,

Ann. 480
(6),

NAEVIVS.
amascere, Com. 138

remorbescere, ap. Fest. 177 russescere, Ann. 266

23

PLAVTVS.
allubescere,
2

CATO.
Mil.

1004

condeliqttescere, R. R. 23, 3
dishiascere, Id. 12
20

collabascere, Stick. 522

3 commiserescere, Rud. 1090 4 compescere, Bacch. 463 al.
;

distabescere,
21

/c?.

24

fracescere,

Id. 128 17, 2

22

condonniscere, Cure. 360; al. 6 Cist. 657 ; al. 8 consilescere, Mil. 583
conquiniscere,
7 desudascere, Bacch. 66

hiascere,

Jc?.

inferuescere,

/<

90

pertaedescere," Id. 156, 6

dispalescere, Id. 1046

edormiscere, Amph. 697 exputescere, Cure. 242

9

PACWIVS.
;

al.

aggrauescere,
6

24

Tr. 69

feruescere,
10

Capt. 917

fatisci,"

7rf.

154
S8

frunisci,

J?MC?.
11

1012
1315
al.

*matrescere,
mitescere,
27

Id. 139

Jet

implicisci,
12

Amph. 729
;

142;

al.

indipisci,

.Rwc?.

labascere,

13

Id. 1394

TERKNTIVS.
28

macescere, Capt. 134 15 miserescere, Trin. 343

obtaedescere, Stick. 732
18

14

algescere,
;

.4c7.

36

aZ.

integrascere, Andr. 688

*praesentiscere, Haut. 769

29

419 peracescere, Bacch. 1099 perdormiscere, Men. 928 permanascere, TVm. 155 17 perpruriscere, Stick. 761 18 persentiscere, Merc. 687 redipisci, 2Hn. 1020
occallescere,
-4sin.
1

silescere,
a/,

Jd. 785

CASSTVS HKMTNA.

computescere, ap. Plin. 13, 86

ATTA.
celebrescere, Tr. 274
2

Mart. Cap.
;

Gels. ; Curt. Pers. ; Quint. ; Tac. ; Hier. Ep. Paul, ex Fest. ; ApuL ; Enn.; Pacuu.; Turpil.; Ter. *Titin.; Verg.;Hor.;Tibull.; Sen.; Col.; r 6 Plin. Plin. Pan. ; Augustin. Prise. Gloss. Labb. ; Enn. GelL ; Hier. Pompon.
;
; ;

Cato Lucr.
3

form
10

Lucr.; Sen. Plin. ; Arnob. Cato; Cl. Quadrig.; Nou.; LuciL; Petr. ; Commodian. ; Inscrr. Fronto; Gloss. Phi1S 13 Ter. Ace. lox. Lucr.; Liu.; GelL ApuL; Snip. Seu. ; Augnstin.; Cod. lust. Varr.;
-escere

Comp.

Vitr.

Glosa Placid.

Ter.

Lucr.
17

" Varr.

Col. ; PalL
18

15

Ter. : Verg. ; Prud.

18

Apul. Met.

gustin. 34 er.

25

20 Fest.; Veget.; AuLucr.; Solin. ; Augustin. a Gell. *> Varr.;CoL; Pelag. Vet. Hor.; Gels.; Plin.; Sil.; Augnstin. Titin. ; Verg. ; CoL ; Tac.; Snip. Seu. ACC.; Lucr. Varr. ; Fronto; uerb. act.

Ter.

Ou. " Gloss. Labb.

Cic. Att. ;

Gels. ; Col. ; Plin.

Ep.

Gloss. Labb.

* Ace.

28

Prud. Fulg.
;

"

Poet. ap. Cic. ; Varr. ; Hor. ; Catull. ; Verg. ; Ou.

Ou. ; Liu. ; Curt Col. ; Plin. Tac.

; ;

220
Accrvs.
1

WORD FORMATION IN THE

Tr. 317

51.

INCHOATIVES.

confracescere, R. R.

1, 13,

perdolescere,

contenebrascere,
8

7d. 2, 2, 11
1,

pergrandescere Id. 440 sanctescere, Id. 163

uastescere, Id. 600

eliquescere,
euirescere,
hilarescere,
9

R. R.
ap.

55,

<Sa*. yVe;i.

425
15;

Non. 121, 11
J?.

macrescere,

10

.R.

2,

5,

Lvcmvs.
2

al.

obturgescere,

Sat. 4,

43

perarescere,

11

Id. 1, 49, 1
18

perfrigescere,

2, 9,

13

puellascere, Sat.

Men. 44

Novivs.
aurescere,
8

*tonescere, Id. 56

Com. 66
ib.

gallulascere, Id. 21

roborascere, Id.

LVCKETIVS.
aborisci, 5, 731

aegrescere,"

5,

349
178
;

POMPONIVS.
ocquiniscere, Com. 126;
al.

ardescere,

14

6,
15

al.

FVKIVS ANTIAS.
lutescere,
4

ap. Gell. 18, 11,

ib. ib.
ib.

490 18 clarescere, 1, 1115 17 flammescere, 6, 669 generascere, 3, 743

candescere,
1,
;

al.

noctescere, Id.

haerescere,

18

2,

477;
1014
3,

al.

opulescere, Id.
6 ulrescere, Id.

linescere," 3, 527

mollescere,

20

5,
21

SlSENNA.
laetiscere Hist. 4, Fr. 123

perstibhorrescere, Id.

ib.

104

543 420 23 percalescere, 6, 281 24 rarescere, 6, 875 renidescere, 2, 326

obbrutescere, obhaerescere,

4,

sentiscere, 3, 393;

al.

VABKO.
assudescere, L. L.
colliquescere," ap.
5,

serescere, (serenus),

1,

306

109

25

spissescere,

6, 1,

176
;

Non. 334, 27
137, 3

nigescere,
ntrescere,

86

674
252

al.

29

27

1,
28

commacescere,
1

7<Z.

niuiscere,

4,

1138

Caes. semel, (BelL Ciu. 2, 15).

,

L.

&

S.

under ulresco.
8

13, 16.

Solin.

3 a Varr. * Col 5 Cited by Lucr.; Paul, ex Fest. 7 Form -escere Vulg. lerem. CoL Pronto; ApuL Boeth. " Col. I0 Hor. Augustin.; EccL Ep.; Col.; Paul, ex Fest.; Veget. 6
;
;

3 12 Verg.; SU.; Stat.; Plin.; Tac.; Lact.; Cela.; Scrib.; Mart.; Fronto; Plin. Val. 14 Oo.; Verg.; Sen.; Plin.; Tac.; Vulg.; Hilar.; Gael. Aur. Ambros.; Macr.; Inscrr. 15 l Verg. Sen.; Quint.: Suet.; Tac.; Cl. Mam.; Capit; Ou.; Tibull.; Vitr.; Claud. '<> " pau ]. Paul Nol. s ._Eucher. Scrib. Cl. Mam. Macr. On.; Plin. " Ou. 24 *a ex Fest.; Prud. Sen.; Suet; Apul.; Aur. Viet Verg.; Ou.; Prop.;
;

"p
;

Tac.;
;

Sil.;

Tert.;

Lact;

Amm.
;

ss

Gels.

a8

Catull. ; Censorin. ;

Amm.

"

Verg.',

Ou. Sen.

Plin. ; Cl.

Mam. Ambros.

Col.

Plin.

51.

INCHOATIVES.]

ROMAN SERMO
Fam.
4, 6,

PLEBEIVS.
consudascere, 12, 48, 2

221

CICERO (EPISTT.).
1 consanescere, ad.

defrigescere, 12, 20, 4

al.

oblanguescere, Id. 16, 10, 2 2 recrudescere, Id. 4, 6, 2

emitescere,

9, 14,

10 15

*glabrescere, 2, 19, 2

ingrandescere,

2, 10,
18

al.

CATVLLVS.
3 incandescere, 64, 13

praeualescere,
pullulascere,

5, 6,

17;

al.

"

4,

21

extr.

47 6 uanescere, 64, 199

notescere,
68,

repubescere, 2,

1,

4
;

repullescere, 4, 22, 5
retorrescere, 3, 3, 4
;

al.

al.

HOBATIVS.
8

uetustescere,

1, 6,
;

20
al.

acescere,

Ep.
7

1, 2,

54
107

uiescere, 12, 15, 1

conferuescere,
8

Sat. 1, 2, 71
7,

inamarescere, Id. 2,
pallescere,
9

PETRONIVS.

J<5?. 1, 1,

61
11

detumescere,
PLINIVS.

20

109, 5

al.

sordescere, Id.

1, 20,

VITBVVIVS.
redurescere, 1,
solidescere,
10

4,

3
1

2, 6,

arborescere, 19, 62 cornescere, 11, 261 decaulescere, 19, 122

21

subarescere, 7, 3, 5

dispescere,

2,

173

al.
;

fermentescere, 17, 15

al.

CELSVS.
11 compntrescere, 4, 12 emacrescere, 2, 4

fruticescere, 17, 257

gekscere,
al.

14,

132

gemmescere,
;

37, 138

12

inalbescere,
13

5, 28, no. 1

glaciescere, 20, 230

*ilactescere, 16, 98

inalgescere, 3, 3
infrigescere,
latescere,
14

D.
al.

5,

25
al.

*impttbescere, 23, 130

35, 130 ; lapidescere, 16, 21 ; al.
inclarescere,
lassescere," 7, 130; al.
4

8,
15

83

sanescere,

3,
16

18

tenerescere,

6, 6,

COLVMELLA.
assiccescere, 12, 9, 1

mascnlescere, 18, 129 mucescere, 14, 131

plumescere,
;

55

10,
26

149

caluescere,

17

6, 14, 7

al.

reflorescere,

18, 146

commaturescere, 12, 49, 7

1

*repatescere, 13, 70 ed.

3
;

Mayh.
;
;

Gels. ; Col.
;

Mam. Symra. Plin. ICt. form

;
;

Liu. Curt. ; Sen. Cypr. ; Hier. Prop. ; Tac. ; Suet. ; Lact. aciscere -= Gargil. de Pom. 5.
;

Plin. ; Val. PI. ; Quint.; Gell. ; Diom. Plin. ; Gell. ; ; ; 11 CoL; Plin.; Gael. Aur.; (Lucr. 3,343, in tmesis). 12 Arnob. I'Veget. 16 CoL ; Plin. 18 Plin. ; Tert. ; (but/orm *-ascere Lucr. 3, 765). " Plin.

Verg Ou. Frontin. Solin. Cl. 8 Ou. Pers. Tac. Plin. Ep. Quint. 8 Ou. 7 Vitr. Gels. Plin. Prop. 10 Plin. Min. Fel. Vulg. Boeth.
; ; ;
;

"

Col. ; Manil.

Eccl.

"

Prud.

Adelh.
25

Augustin. ; Augustin. Apul. ; InL Val. ; Auct. Itin. Alex. ; Prise. Tac. ; Suet. ; Plin. Pan. ; Solin. ; Amm. ; Vulg. Prud. ; Symm. Hier. ;
ao

J8

Stat.

Vulg.

Hier. ; Vulg.; Eustath.

Sil.

Vulg.

222

WORD FORMATION IN THE

Mmvcivs FELIX.
18

51.

INCHOATIYES.

rufescere, 28, 194; al. 1 rutilescere, 8, 217

serescere, (serum), 11, 238 siccescere, 18, 339 stirpescere, 19, 149

28, 10 taedescere, Id. ib.

pndescere,

superflorescere, 19, 70
2 unescere, 17, 161 D.

SEBENVS SAMMONICVS. 18 pulcrescere, 44

SOLTNVS.

FBONTO.
illuculascere,

cassescere,

14

22, 21

Ep. ad Anton.

1,

febrescere, 19, 16
occlarescere, 2, 54

GELUVS.
compauescere,
3

1, 23,

9
al.

ABNOBIVS.
rancescere,
1,

conflaccescere, 2, 30, 2

21

extr.

congelascere, 17, 8, 8 exsordescere, 9, 2, 11

IVLIVS VALEKEVS.
consplendescere, 3, 42 conuirescere, 3, 36
indilucescere, 3, 27

APVLETVS.
4 depudescere, Met. 10, 29

exacerbescere, Apol. 85

praestupescere,

1,

52

extumescere,
7

"

Id. 78
extr.

nratescere,

Asd. 25

VOPISCVS.
effrondescere, Prob. 19, 3

TEKTVLLIANVS.
assenescere, Exhort,
8

ad

Cast.

13

cinerescere, Apol. 40 *coaegrescere, Anim. 5

9

FIKMICVS MATEKNVS. fulgescere, 1, 4 extr.

obatrescere, Praef. p. 1 ed. Basil.

congemiscere,
deuigescere,

Spect.

30

PATJjATOVS.

decinerescere, Apol. 48 extr.

Anim. 27
JRes.

amarescere,

16

2, 15,

euigescere, Id. 38

AMMIANVS.

fmgescere,

10

Cam. 22

commarcescere,
ouruescere,
16

17, 10, 1

ignauescere, Anim. 43 inaccrescere, adu. Gnost. 1

lapillescere, ac? Nat. 2,

22, 8, 5

eflferascere," 18, 7, 5

12

gracilescere, 17, 4, 7

al.

niuescere,

c?e

Pall.

inanescere,

18

23, 6,

86

reputescere, ^Inim. 32 retorpescere, adu. Gnost. 1 11 tenebrescere, adu. lud. 10

1

VEGETTVS.
inturgescere,
1, 56,

19
4

Mart. Cap.

Sidon. Ep.

Buanth.

tin. ; Gael.
12

Aur.
13

Placid. Gloss. Ambros.; Amm.; Macr.; Augustin. * Mart. Cap.; Cod. Theod. ; Paul. Nol. Fnlg. Myth. ; Augus10 Prud. n Hier. Vulg. Auguslin. ; EccL Augustin. ; Cod. Theod.
Cl.
r
; ; ;

Mam.

Prud.

EccL

Ps.-Auguetin. Cassiod. ; Anthol. Lat. ; Orest. Tr. 17 "Ambros. "Augustin.; Gloss. Labb. Heges.

" Amm.

15

Augustin.

53.

DESIDER. VBS.]

ROMAN SERMO

PLEBEIVS.

223

AMBROSTVS.
effluescere, de Off. 2, 21, 109

MARTIANVS CAPELLA.
autumnescere,
furuescere,
1,

6,

605

germinascere, 26

Cain

et

Abel, 2, 8,

30

spinescere, 6, 704

iuuenculescere, Id. 2, 1,

3 uiridescere, in Luc. 7, 16

OAELIVS AVBELIANVS.
carbonescere, Ghron.
2,

13,

168

HlERONTMVS.
demarcescere, in Ps. 89 3 desipescere, Nom. Hebr. p. 42 immitescere, Ep. 100, 15

al.

contumescere, Id.

2, 4,

71

edurescere, Acut. 2, 34, 182

elentescere, Id. 2, 18, 108

impinguescere, in 10

lesai.

16 ad 58,

pustnlescere, Ghron. 5, 1, 17 segnescere, Acut. 2, 18, 110

lippescere, in Sophon. 3, 49 pertremiscere, in lesai. 3,

al.

7,

SIDONIVS APOLMNABIS.
;

crepusculascere, Ep.

8,

PAVMNVS NOLANVS.
planescere,
5,

17 familiarescere, Id. 7, 2 refrondescere, Carm. 22, 46

detepescere, Id.
5,

318

retabescere, Id.

ib.

AvGvsmrvs.
fluescere, Ciu.

FVLGENTIVS.

Dei

21, 5

al.

fauillescere, Verg. Cont. p. 152

fistulescere,

M.

granascere, Serm. 223, 3 indormiscere, Ep. 1, 2

4

Myth.

2,

19

obdulcescere,

CTon/. 7,

20

extr.

VENANTIVS FOBTVNATVS.
extorpescere,
Vit.

obrubescere, Serm. 107, 7

surdescere, -Ep. 157, 4, 25 uermescere, Trin. 3, 17 ; al.

morbescere, Carm.

S. Mart. 1, 120 5, 6, 1

recipiscere, Vit. S.

Germ. 16
dis-

52.

DESIDEEATIVE VEBBS

This class of verbs belongs

tinctly to the popular speech. With one or two exceptions they are confined to early Comedy, the Epistt. of Cic., Petr.,

luuen.,

were carefully Their plebeian charstyle. acter was first noticed by Ludwig and Schmilinsky, and has since been generally conceded 5 Guericke alone wonders that
Mart., Apul.,

and

late

Latin, and

avoided by writers of an elevated

:

* Gloss. a Anthol. * Not. Gloss. Labb. Tir.; Thes. Nou. Lat. Lat.; Th. Prise. Ludwig, p. 38 Schmilinsky, p. 44 Stuenkel, p. 64 Landgraf Blatt. f Bayer. Gymn., XVT., p. 321, "Ebenso ist in der Volkssprache beleibt die Bildung von De1

siderativea
p. 192,

"

" " Verba desideratum in sermone uulgari prioris aetatis adamata fuerunt Friedlander ad Petr. 64, " in der hohern Sprache wol vennieden " Lindsay, Latin " Language, p. 482, They were avoided in the higher literature and went out of use in
; ;

Stinner, p. 16; Wolfflin,

ALL.

I.,

pp. 408-414; Schulze, Diss. Hal. VI.,

late Latin."

224:

WORD FORMATION IN THE

'

52.

DESIDER. VBS.

canturire, Petr., 64, as rusticanum, and enim uerba in sermone quotidiano frequentiora fuisse res ipsa iam ferebat,' a view which he would hardly have expressed had he had before him the list compiled by

Ludwig characterized
adds
talia

Lat. Lex. 2 The latter has not only pointed out their vulgar nature, as indicated by such forms as cacaturire, micturire, but has especially emphasized the degradation of these verbs, in plebeian and late Latin, to the level of the simple verb, citing the melica canturire of TrimalWolfflin for the Archiv
f.

chio, (Petr. 64),

are?

which evidently means nothing more than cantThe formation belongs mainly to the earlier period of the

parturire, all three in Cic.

language, yet only three forms are classic, esurire, habiturire, Of the examples from later writers, a few, such as amaturire, lecturire, are confined to the grammarians, and probably are cited from the earlier literature. According to Diez and "Wolfflin these verbs have left no survivors in the Romance languages. 4 Grober, however, in his Vulgarlateinische Substrate romanischer Worter, cites *pisturire, as evidenced by Prov. pestir, O. Fr., pestrir, Fr., petrir, " 5 adding so vielleicht ital. scal^rire aus scalptum." So few of these verbs have been preserved to us that the following list, taken from Wolfflin, has been kept complete, including the few forms which have been accepted by the best
classic authors.
PLAVTVS.
adesurire, Stick. 180; al 8 esurire, Gas. 795
7

NIGEDIVS.
9

nixurire,

op.

Non. 144 M.

habiturire,

Amph. 1039

al.

CICERO.
morturire, Fr. ap.

TEBENTIVS.
parturire, Hee. 413
8

516 17
'

A ugustin. Eegul

'

VAEKO.
empturire, E. R. 2, Praef. 6
"
,

petitunre, ad Att. 1, 14, 7 proscripturire, Id. 9, 10, 6

Sullaturire, Id.
p.

ib.

p. 85,

Quare Ludwig,

32 uerbum desideratiuum canturire rustica-

mim

2 esse putet nescio." Wolfflin, I. I.; conf. Paucker, list of denoni. verbs in -ire, * Ztschr. f. VergL Sprachl 26, p. 415. Wolfflin, Wolfflin, 1. 1. p. 410 ; Friedlander, 1. 1. " " Die Komanischen erhalten haben keine derselben 1. conf. ; Sprachen Spur I., p. 409,

Diez, p. 691.
s.

G. Grober, in

ALL.
;

IV.,

p.

438; conf. Korting, Worterbuch, p. 565,

M. *pisturire.

Ter. ; Varr. R. R. Cic. Plin. et

;
;

AL

'

Ter. Cic. ; Hor. ; Liu. et

; ;

AL

Cic. ; Verg.;

Hor. ; On. Liu. et

; ;

AL

Gloss. Labb.

53.

DBNOM. VBS.]

ROMAN SERMO

PLEBEIVS.

225

LABEKTVS.
adulescenturire, Com. 137

PBISCIANVS.
dictaturire, 8, 74

PETKONIVS

AMBBOS^S.
,

canturire, 6

eomparturire, de Fide

1,

14,

87 ; al

MARTIALIS.
cacaturire, 11, 77, 3

MACKOBIVS.
5

cenaturire, Id.

ib.

dicturire,

Sat. 2, 3, 16

al.

nupturire,

3, 93,

18

IWENALIS.
imctunre,'
6,

309

SIDOKIVS APOLMNABIS. scripturire, Ep. 8, 11

;

al.

taciturire, Id. 8, 16

DIOMEDES GRAMMAT.
3 amaturire, 346, 2

AJJOIMVS Avrrvs.
reparturire, Poem. 6, 71

lecturire,

Id. ib.

DENOMINATIVE VERBS IN GENERAL The plebeian tenform neologisms is again seen at its height in the dency denominative verbs. As is to be expected, these formations are fairly numerous in classic Latin thus out of a total of
53.
:

to

1777, (inclusive of participial adjectives in -atus), Caes. and 6 In the Cic. have no less than 401, more than 22 % of the whole.

sermo cotidianus, however, they are much more prevalent, while in the sermo plebeius every substantive and adjective, and even the adverbs, seem capable of forming- a corresponding denominative verb. 7

Usually these verbs are formed by simply adding the inflectional endings to the nominal stem, yet there is a marked tendency towards strengthened suffixes, either with or without modification of meaning such are -ic-are, (conf. infra, 57), -in-are, -cin-are, (infra, 58), -ill-are, (with diminutive
:

force

infra, 59), *-ant-are, *-ent-are, (infra, 60), -iz-are, (properly a hybrid formation, and accordingly treated under that head, infra, 89), all of which endings are in the main
:

Conf. Paul, ex Fest. 68, 16.

4

"

Schol. Pers. ; Prise.

s
;

Prise. ; Consent. ; et al.

Grammatt.
6

Prise., et al.

Grammatt. Sidon. Apoll.

. .

SchmilPaucker, Ztschr. f. Vergl. Sprachf. 26, p. 289. T p. 32 " Verba a nominum stirpibus ducta magno numero florent in linguis Romanicis, item ut in sermone rustico," citing Diez, II., p. 364 Guericke, p. 35, "mirabilis copia uerbomm transitiuorum in-are desinentium, in sermone plebeio
;

Eutyches. Conf. Ludwig,

.

insky, p. 43,

notanda

est

"
;

Rebling,

p.

25

Stuenkel, p. 64

Miiller,
p.

Wolfflin, Cass. Fel., p. 413 ; Schulze, Diss. HaL, p. 258; Goelzer, p. 31 ; Ulrich, Vitr. IL, p. 7.

VL,

192

Varro, p. 67 Plew, p. 28 Hauschild, Diss. Hal., VI.,

; ;

15

226

WORD FORMATION IN THE

53.

DKNOM. VBS.

avoided by the best writers. A characteristic of vulgar and and notably of the sermo Africus, is the tendency to form verbs from derivative substantives and adjectives, such
late Latin,

as those in -tio, (all late, excepting auctionari, contionari, Cic.), -do, -go, (post-Augustan, and mainly African conf. infra, 54), -xneutuxn, (post- Augustan, excepting fermentare, Varr.,
:

Gels., Col., et Al.j argumentare, coagmentare, lamentare, Cic.; iugmentare, Vitr.), -ura, such as feturare, Tert.; mensurare, Veget.; liturare, tristurare, Sidon.; -ax, as loquacitare, Ono-

mast.; -osus, iterbosare, Intpr. Iren., Augustin., et. AL; -lentus, as opulentare, Hor. Ep.; turbulentare, Apul. Met.; -urnus, diurnare, Quadr. ap. Gell., etc., and from adjectives in the comparative and superlative degree, (chiefly in African Latin, In all of these derivatives the desire for 55, 56). conf.

lengthened forms

is evidently the underlying principle. Another interesting feature is the prevalence in plebeian Latin of denominative participles in -atus. These cannot logically be separated from the verbs, and accordingly their discussion has been reserved for the present section, but as many of them had a purely adjective value and were so regarded by the people, a separate list of them has been given in the chapter on adjectives, (supra, 34), to show their great abundance in the plebeian writers. But the list there given is limited to participles from verbs whose other parts are lacking in extant literature. All forms which at any period of the language occur as verbs are included in the present section, their earlier occurrence as participles, where such is the case, being carefully noted. Such a division, however, is more or less arbitrary, for many denominatives which occur only as participles in the simple form, are in good usage as verbs when

compounded with a
stances
:

preposition.

Compare the following

in-

arenatus, ex-arenare,

malleatus, con-malleare,

argentatus, de-, in-argentare,

capitatns, de-, in-, prae-capitare,
capitulatus, re-capitulari, carnatus, con-, de-, ex-, in-carnare,
corticatus, de-, ex-corticare,
foliatus, de-, ex-foliare,

praeputiatus, in-praeputiare,
ruderatus, e-ruderare,

squamatus, de-squamare,
tesseratus, con-tesserare,

naluatus, e-ualuare,
uasatus, con-uasare,

ungulatus, ex-ungulare.

53.

DENOM. VBS.]

ROMAN SERMO

PLEBEIVS.

227

Yet when taken separately, it is surprising to find how rare such participial formations are in the best writers. A certain

number

are in

common

use,

which

relate to soldiers,
:

haps originated in the sermo militaris will serve as an illustration :

caetratus, (caetra), Caes.; Liu.; Sil.;
et

and perthe following collection

Al.

chlamydatus, (chlamys), Plant.;

Cic.; et Al.

ephippiatus, (epkippium), Caes. Bell. Ciu. 4, 2, 5 falcatus, (fake), Auct. Bell. Alex.; Verg. ; Liu.; Curt.; et Al. gaesatus, (gaesum), Hyg. Nun. Castr. ; Oros.; Seru. ad Aen.
; Cic. ; Veg. Mil. ; et Al. paludatus, (paludamentum), Caes,; Cic.; Liu.; parmatus, (parma), Liu. 4, 38, 3 ; al,

hastatus, (hasta), Caes.

et

Al.

sagatus, (sagum), Cic.

Mart.

Capitol.

et

Al.

sagulatus, (sagulum), Suet.; Flor. Vergil. Orat. scutatus, (scutum), Caes. ; Verg. ; Liu. ; et Al.

Aside from these, Cic. has only the following 23

aeratus,
curiatus,

paenulatus,
personatus,
pinnatus,
praetextatus,
soleatus,

barbatus,
bracatus,
calamistratus,

dentatus,
filicatus,

fornicatus,

cincinnatus,

hamatus,
lemniscattis,

conchy liatus,
crepidatus,
cretatus,

mastracatus,

togatus, uictoriatus.

moratus,

been noticed

hand their use in the sermo plebeius has often Lorenz * commented on their prevalence in 4 Guericke, Plaut., who often coined them for comic effect. citing numerous examples from Petr., also notes their frequency in early Comedy. In the later period they flourished undiminished Ronsch 3 gives an extensive list, and observes especially, as characteristic of the language of the Itala, forms in -or-atus, from verbal substantives in -or. In marked contrast with the verbal derivatives in -tare,
the other
:

On

which belong
1

-escere, -urire, considered in the preceding sections, all of chiefly to the older language and were more or
Lorenz ad Pseud., 300.
a

Guericke,

p. 36,

" adiectiua in -atus desinentia

et

apud poetas scaenicos antiquissimos creberrima." 3 Ronsch, p. 473, "die Hinneigung zur langeren und volleren Form erschien nicht minder ... in den von Substantiven
auf or abgeleiteten Participial adjectiven " compare further Bebling,
:

p.

25

Schulze,

Diss. Hal., VI., p. 181.

228

WORD FORMATION IN THE

[53. DENOM.VBS.

less obsolescent in late Latin, the denominative verbs and participles flourished at all periods of the language, down to the
latest times, where we can trace the beginning of their profusion in the Romance languages. To cite a single example from among the late writers, Greg. Tur. uses few frequentatives and avoids intensives, in some instances employing an unused

primitive in preference to the usual intensive e.g., reuirere,Conf. 50, p. 778, 11, in place of reuirescere ; while on the other hand the predominance of verbs in -are, formed from substantives and adjectives, is the most striking feature in his use of de:

rivative verbs. 1

The Romance languages

are a good criterion

of the great license in the later sermo plebeius,

showing by

sur-

viving words that practically any substantive or adjective, primary and derivative alike, could receive the verbal suffixes. Of forms from derivative words Diez 2 cites a vast array of examples, of which the following are especially instructive from substantives in -tio, -tura, -ntia, -ela, -tas, -itia, -mentum
:

Ital. cagionare, tenzonare,

cautelare,
giustiziare,

avveniurare, naturare,
capacitare,
facilitare,

jidansare,
carezzare,

guerelare,

alimentare

Span,

ocasionar, questionar,

aven-

turar, mixturar,

esperenzar, sentenciar,

capadtar, posibilitar,

codiciar,justiciar,
fiancer,
faciliter,

parlamentar ; Fr. faponner, questionner, caresser,justider, complimenter ; from

adjectives in -bundus, -bills, -anus, -inus, -aceus, -uceus, -osus Ital. vagabondare, lontanare, agevolare, piacevolare, ventosare / abbonacciare, corrucciare, camminare, mulinare,
:

Span, caminar,

emharazar ; Fr. moyenner,

assassiner, badiner,

jalouser, O. Fr. doloser, embarasser, tracasser, courroucer, new denominatives the of In regard to the formation goloser.

modern languages have retained this freedom practically undiminished, and in some respects have gone further than the
Latin, forming verbs from other parts of speech ; thus from numerals Human, mdoi, (duo), tntrei, (ires); Ital. squarciare,
:

Span, quintar, (quintus); from pronouns, Human, asqui, (suus) Fr. tutoier, etc. 3 It is a question whether all derivative substantives and adjectives can still give corresponding verbs instances are cited of such
:

(quartus); O. Fr. entercier, (tertius);

Bonnet, pp. 472-3, adding 2 Diez, p. 690. fran^ais." IL, pp. 604-5.

"On
3

voit poindre ddjh la riche production de verbes

Diez, p. 688; Meyer-Lubke,

Gramm.

d.

Roman.

Spr.,

53.

DENOM. VBS.]

ROMAN SERNO

PLEBEIVS.

229

formations from words ending in suffixes which are still actively productive, such as Ital. ag-evol-are, frant-um-are. But it is claimed that such denominatives are formed from derivatives only where the primitive word has been lost to the language, or in other words where the derivative has come 1 to be regarded as a primitive word. list of a The following is denominatives, omitting general those treated separately in subsequent sections
:

LIVIVS ANDKONIOVS.
2

dapinare, Capt. 897

furcillare,
18
17

*anclare,

Tr. 30
Id.

Pseud. 631
p. p. p.,

procare,

14

impurare,
incertare, iucestare,

Rud. 543

18
19

NAKVTVS.
4

Epid. 545 Poen. 1096

*suppetiari,
6

Tr. 12

20

infelicare,

*uenustare, j9. 151 ed. Klussmann. 6 uitulari, Tr. 34

laruare,

21

p. p. p.,

End. 885 ; al. Men. 890;

al.

limare, (limus), Poen. 292 22 lineare, p. p. p., Mil. 916

PLAVTVS.
aduersari,
7

pandiculari, Men. 834

Hud. 306

23

pauperare,
24

Pseud. 1128
Pers. 192
25

argutari,
8

Amph. 349
True. 256

peculiare,

arietare,
9

perplexari, Aul. 259

artare,

Capt. 304
10

quadruplicare,
;

Stick.

405

baiulare,

Merc. 508
11

al

26

rugare,
nu-are,
27

Gas. 246

bubulcitari,
catillare,
ia

Most. 53

Capt. 84
28
29

p. p. p., Gas. 552

suburrare,
30

p. p. p., Cist. 121

cerare,"p. p. p., Asin. 763

clatrare,
l4

scintillare,

Men. 829

p. p. p., Mil. 379

scortari,
sibilare,
31

Asin. 270

culpare,
1

15

Bacch. 397
I.

Merc. 407

Meyer-Liibke, Verb, depon.

;

1.

ex Fest. Firm. Math. Ambros. act. -= Prop. Petr. Non.

; ;

= Liu. Andr. ;form anculare = Paul, ex Pest. Varr. Fest. Paul, uerb. depon. = Cic., semel, (Rep. Sen. *Cic. Ep.; Apul. Met. Heges.;
3
; ;

4, 6);

Plaut.; Enn.; Varr. Fr. * Att.; Verg. ; Curt. ; Sen.

Plin.

Bnn.; *Titin. Nou., Lucil. ; uerb. Lucr. ; Liu. ; Gels. ; VelL ;

;

Col.;
i

Mela; Lucan.; Petr.; Plin.; Sil.; Mart.; Plin. Pan.; lustin.; Pacat. Pan.; Pall.; ICfc. Phaedr. Quint. Veget. Prob. Th. Prise. Gloss. Labb. Varr. ; Apul. Verb. act. " Auct inc 13 * Cic Flor. seme ^ ( Diu in Caecil. 7, 24); *Hor.; Ou.; Col. ap Fulg " Cato B. R. *Vitr. ; Col. Inscrr. " Ter Lucil. ; Verg. Hor. Ou. Quint. Col.
;

p.p. p. =Varr. L. L.
Claud. Capit.
;

Ter. ; Apul. Isid.

;

1S

Pacuu. Apul.
;

20

Caecil.

Apul. Firm. Math.

;

Cato Vitr.
;

in.

Isid.
; ;

23

Titin. ; Varr. ; Hor. Sat. ; Firm. Math. ; Sidon. Ep.

Verg.; Stat.; Suet.; Hier. p. p p. -= Sol24 Asin. Poll. ap. Cic.

;
.

l9

Ep. Apul. Auct. Priap. 28 Varr. Sat. Men. p]i D

bros.
;

Boeth.
.
.

20

Prop.; Plin.; Hier.; Optat.

27

Verb, depon.
Sil.
;

Solin. ;
;

Arnob. Ven. Fort.

;

Verg. Plin. Calp.;

; ;

Am;

Augustin.

30

Ter.

Varr. L. L, ; Vulg.

31

Cic. Ep. ; Verg. ; Hor. Sat. ;

Ou. Lu-

can.; Vulg.; Fulg.

Myth.; Sidon. Ep.

230
1

WORD FORMATION IN THE

Friuol. Fr. VIII.
causari,
23

53.

DENOM. VBS.

sororiare,
2

Id.
/<

sospitare,
3

Aul. 546
,

cicurare,
clipeare,

28 24

Btri&re, p. p. p.
4
6

Rud. 298

23 389 Id. 186

superstitare, Pers. 331

terebrare, Bacch. 1199 uelitare," Men. 778

85 grandinare, Praetext. 4 86 TV. 377 manticulari,

tetrare, (taetrare), Id.

303

ENNIVS.
7

CAECILIVS.

cauponari,
8

Ann. 201
8

sentinare,

87

Com. 4

nitidare,
9

Tr. 116
Sat.
10

poetari,

TEBENTIVS.
28

snblimare,

2V. 319

phalerare,

^.
29
30

^>.

p.,

Phorm. 500

nerare, (uerns), 11 nruare, Tr. 141

Ann. 370

secundare,
susurrare,
TITINIVS.

994 Andr. 779

.4efe/p&.

CATO.

R. R. 141, 2 13 bullare, Id. 105, 9 14 defratare, Jrf. 24

auerruncare,
festucare,
16
15

12

81

ancillari,

Com. 72

TVKPIMVS. 7
32

(fistucare), Id. 18,

diuitare,

lutare,

/d.

92

33

torporare,

Com. 198 JS. 76

148

luxare," Id. 157, 4

18

nilitare, Id.

nubilare,

Id. 88, 2
19

pampinare,

7d. 33,

Aocivs.
34

periculari, Oratt. 23, J^V. 2

pigrare,

Tr.

piaculare, R. R. 141, 4
picare,
20

mtilare,
nanari,

36

Id.

Id. 23, 1

al.

86

/c?.

267 675 66

aZ.

tribtilare,

Id. 23,

4
LVCUJVS.
87

PACWIVS.
amplare, Tr. 330
J*Plin.
a

lupari,

pumicare,
;

Sat. 5, 38 38 Id. 7, 12

Enn.; CatulL Liu.

Vitr. ; Col. ; Pers. ; Suet. ; Liu. Epit. 9 uerb. act. -= Pall. ; Marc. Emp.

4 Bnn. Vitr. ; Sen. ; Plin. ; Apnl. r Gell. ; Apul. Vulg. ; Cassiod.

*Cato;Verg.;
9

Ace. ; Col. ;
;

Verus ap. Fronton. Auson.

;

10

Cato Vitr. Apul.

;

Min. Pel.; Tert.; Cod. Theod.

13

Inl. Val.;

Aur. Viet.;

Amm.;
1S
;

Vulg.; Prud.; Macr.; Cl.

;

Mam.;

Cassiod.;

Cels. ; Plin.
;

Calp.
18

Pompon. Dig. > 16 Vitr. CoL

Plin.

Pacuu.; Lucil. Cic. Ep.; Liu.; Apul.; Amob. 17 Cels. 18 Pers. Mart. Calp. Lampr. ; ;
; ;

Sen.

Plin.
;

Vitr. Col. ;

Varr.; Plin.; Augustin.; Paul. Nol. 31 Plin. Mart. ; Suet. Tert. ; Ambr. ; Hier.
; ;

"
;

Varr. ; Col. ; Plin.

Verg. ;
;

Vulg.

M Afran. "
Nigid.

Att. ; Lucr.
27

On.

Sail. fr.

Liu. Curt. Tac. ; Suet. ; Vlp. ; Cl.

; ;

Mam.;
26

Salu.
;

24

Liu.; Curt.

Gloss. Sen.; Aur. Viet.; Augustin. Fest.; Apul. uerb. act. 28 Liu. 29 Suet. ; Mart. ; Prud. ; Ambros. Augustin. ; Paul. Nol. Verg. Ou. Prop. ; 30 3l A cc. Lucan. ; Tac. ; lustin. Vopisc. ; IuL Viet. ; Verg. ; Ou. Mart. ; Calp. ; Amm. S2 33 Lact. 34 Ps. -Cypr. Ace. Plin.; Apul.; Tert.; uerb. act. Lucr.; uerb. 3 3 Dosith.; Gloss. depon. -= Cic. Ep. Verg.; Liu.; Tac.; Plin.; Min. Fel.; Ven. Fort. ST Att. Labb. Catull ; Mart. ; Piin. Ep. ; ApuL ; Hier. ; Augustin. Isid. Sidon.
; ; ; ; ; ; ;

as

Verg. ; Ou. ;

53.

DENOM. VBS.]
1

ROMAN SERMO

PLEBEIVS.
1

231
1,

simare,

Id. 7, 14
2

loricate,"

R. R.

57

in.

nermiculari,

p. p.p., Id. Fr. Inc.

34
POMPONIVS.

marmorare, p. p. p., Id. 1, 57, 1 83 Sat. Men. 205 24 nidulari, ap. Non. 145, 7
mulierare,

Com. 2 4 lirare, Id. 158 8 uerminare, Id. 56

aedituari,

praenominare, Id. 352, 29 26 racimari, R. R. 3, 9, 1 8 runcinare," L. L. 6, 96

satullare, Sat. Men. 401 *scirpare, Id. 116 ; a/.

CLAVDIVS QvADBiGAKiva 6 cognominare, 1 Fr. 10

copiari,

stabulare,
28

87

R. R.
Sat.

1,

21

sulcare,
80

Id. 1, 29, 2
8'

ap. Gell 17, 2, 9 diurnare, ap. Id. 17, 2, 16

tudiculare,
Tiacuare,

Men. 287

op. Prob. ad Verg. Eel.

31

VARBO.
abortare, R. R. 2, 4, 14
8

6,51
ninctilare,
38

p. p. p., Sat. Men. 534

Id.

adolescentuari, ap. Nan. 71, 30

9

tralpinari,

327

aestiuare,

R. R.
10

2, 1,

16

al.

LVCBETIVS.
33

aeternare,

ap.

Non.

75,

20

articulare,
34

4,

551

asperare, R. R. 3, 16, 20 18 aurigari, Sat. Men. 316

11

diluuiare, 5, 387

saccare,

4,
36

1021

aurorare,

13

Id. 121

niduare,

5,

840

bucinare," R. R. 2, 4, 20 15 carminare, L. L. 7, 50 18 cernuare, Fr. ap. Non. 21, 8

conuiciare,
18
17

Aver. BELL. HISP.

38

lapidare,

22,

.R. .R. 2, 5,

1
;

Aver. BELL. ALEX.

al.
37

exsequiari, Sat. Men. 47

februare,
80

L. L.
19

6,

fenestrare,
gallari,
1

Id. 8,

34 29
;

infestare,

3,

ClCEBO (EPISTT.).
al.
88

Sat.

Men. 119

fruticari,
3
;

ad. Aft. 15, 4, 2

;

Mart. Cap. Gloss. Labb. uerb. act. = Inscrr. 6 Cl. 6 Varr 4 Varr. Plin Au son. Quadr. Sen. ; Mart. ; Auct. Priap. ; Arnob. ; ; Col. * Non. 8 Plin. Suet. Stat. Val. Max.; lustin.; Plin.; Liu. Epit.; Gell. Firm. Math. 10 Hor. Schol. Arat. ; Verg. ; Gels. ; CoL ; Tac. ; Val. Fl. ; Lucan. ; Stat. Pall. Prud. ; 12 uerb. act. Plin. Suet. ; Gloss. Labb. ; p pr. a. Gael. Aur. Gell. ; Auct. Itin. Alex. ;
Vitr.;

AnthoL Lat.
;
.

Plin.

=
;

lul.

Val.

"

Gloss. Vat.
18

"

Sen.; Apul.
;

Vulg. ; Gloss. Labb.

15

Sen. Plin. Ven. Fort. ;

; ; ; ;

Marc.

Emp.
;

Fronto

Apul.

Paul. Sent. Vulg. ; Dig. 21 M Stat. ; Petr. ; Plin.; Lampr. ; Veget.; Lat. ed. Burm. Liu. et Al. Plin.; p. p. p. 23 Gloss. 24 " Augustin.; Dosith.; uerb. Labb. Pelag. Vet. Plin.; Gell.; Gloss. Lab. 37 S8 act. Itala. Min. Pel.; Arnob. Verg.; Ou.; Tibnll.'; Verg.; Stat.; Apul. 3 SU.; Sen. Poet.; Plin. Ps.-Apic. Lucr.; Stat.: Anthol. Lat.; Col.; Mart.; Sil.;

1T Liu. uerb. depon. Solin. Quint. Suet. ; so *Anthol. I9 Vitr. Paul, ex Fest. ; Schol. luuen. Plin.
;

Prud

>

Quint. Frontin. Ambros. ; Aur. Viet.

; ;

Met.

31 Ambros. * Mart. Cap. ; Gael. Aur. 32 Apul. Apul. ; Solin. ; Arnob. Prise. ; Isid. 34 Sen. Mart. ; Plin. Ser. Samm. Arnob. ; Isid. Verg.; Hor.; Vitr.; Sen.; Col.; Stat.; Sil.; Tac.; Mart.; Suet.; Apul. Met 38 37 Liu.; Flor.; Petr.; Suet.; Vulg.; Macr. Sen.; Cels.; Col.; Plin.; Frontin.; Suet.;
;

33

Veil Mela lustin. Liu. Epit. Lact.

; ; ; ;

3f>

uerb. act.

CoL

Plin.

232
gypsare,
miniare,
4
1

WORD FORMATION IN THE

2

[53. DENOM.VBB.

ad Fam. 7, 6, 1 ad Att. 15, 14, 4;

3

CELSVS.
al.
19

febricitare,

3,

suppetiari,
tricari,

Id. 14, 18, 2

20

Id. 14, 9, 14

caucellare,

4, 2, 2

LABEKIVS.
iniquare, Com. 65

cibare,
colare,
fetare,

31

8, 10, Jin.; al.

22

9, 16, 1; al.
(fetus), 8, 8,
24

maestare, Id. 91
puellitari, Id.

23

al.

140

fibulare,

1, 6,

13
11, 1, 16

CATVLLVS.
angustare, 64, 359
6
6

glabrare, 12, 55, 4

*meretricari, "

a5

basiare,
fascinare,

7,
7

9
7,

normare,
obesare,

3, 13,

12

12

7, 7,
97

4
10
;

meridiare,

32,

obsidian,

9, 14,

operculare, 12, 30, 1

al.

HOBATIVS.
ampullari, Ep.
auctorare, Sat.
curtare,
10
11

opimare,
1, 3, 2, 7,

28

8, 7,
29

al.
;

14 59

pastinare,

3, 13,
31

al.

pedare,

30

4, 12, 1
;

Id. 2, 3, 124
/*! 2, 2, 11
12

graecari,

12, 39, 2 prolixare, 4, 24, 22 pelliculare,

3"

al.

opulentare,
scurrari,

j^>. 1, 16,

2
al.

radicari,

4, 2,

al.

/c?. 1,

17, 19

saliuare, 6, 5, 2

sebare, 2, 21, 3

Vrmwrvs.
asciare,"
7, 2,
14

stilare, 4, 33,

4
8
11

2
p. p., 2, 8, 1
2, 1,

33

surculare,
34

5, 9, 11

imbricare,

^).

tertiare,

2, 4,
5, 9,
36

iugnmentare,
pandare,
spicare,
17

uberare,"
al.

octare, p. pr. a., 10, 6, 1

15

uindemiare,
PEBSIVS.
87

12, 33, 1

6, 11,

1 pectinare, '^. p.p., 5, 1, 10

7, 1,
18

4
7, 1,

cornicari,

5,
38

12 82
uerb. act.
7

statuminare,
1

tratiraari,

3,

Vulg.; Not. Tir.

3 s Plin. ; Ps.-Apic. Apul. Met. Ou.;Tibull.;Fest.;Ps.-Apic. 6 Sen. Plin.; Lucan.; Stat.; Bccl. Mart.; Petr.; Apul.
;

Verg. Eel.;

Tert.: Veget.; Vulg. Suet.; uerb. depon. Cels.; Vulg. Liu.; PUn.; Quint.; Veil.; 10 Pers. ; Pall. ; ; Tert. ; Vlp. Dig. ; Pompon. Dig. ; uerb. depon. ApuL ; Tert. 13 " ApuL; Tert. 12 Col. ; Vatic. Fragm. lur. I4 Cledon.;Boeth. Plin.; Augustin.

ManiL

" Col. Quint. Plin. Sidon.Ep. lf Grat. Min. Fel. ; Vulg. Plin.
;

ICt.
S3 24 28

3I

Sent.; Apul.; Marc. Emp. "Plin.; Sen. ; Col. Mart. ; Vulg. Plin. Gromat. Vet. ; Liu. Epit.; Tert.; Commod. Cypr. ; Cael. Aur.; uerb. depow.=ApuL Apol.
;
>

" Plin.; Paul.

;
;

19

Plin.; Manil.; Scrib.;

Apul. Flor.; Tert.;^3.p.^. Veget.; Pall Vulg.; Augustin. ss Rufin. M Diom. 2T Commod. ; Augustin. Ps.-Apic.; Valerian. Imp. ap. Vopisc. so Plin. 31 Gloss. Plin. ; Salu. Apnl. ; Vopisc. Mart. Cap. ; Auson. Sidon. Ep.
; ;

Philox.
34

M Plin.;

uerb. act.
S5

Cassiod.;p.
3

p.p
;

=-PalL; Vulg.; Sidon.

;

33

Apnl. Met. ; Pall. s Hier. ; uerb. Ep.

Pall.

Plin. ; Arnob.

Salu. ; Vulg.

Porphyr

Cassiod.

Ps.-Apic. " Hier.

act.

Eccl.

53.

DENOM. VBS.]

ROMAN SERMO

PLEBEIVS.
19

233
;

PETKONTVS.
1

siderari, 36, 6
2

9,

58

al.
;

gesticulari,
libidinari,
3

siliquari, 17,
20

54

al.

138, 7

spiculare,
31

11,

naufragare,
4

76, 4

stellare,

37,
22

100 68 250
6,

serrare,

j?.

p, p., 136, 4

stipendiari,

tepidare, 17,

PLINIVS.

teporare, p. p. p., 36, 199

5

acuminare,
al.

p.

p.

p.,

11,

79;

tergorare, 8, 212

arbustare, 17, 201

artrare, (aratrare), 18, 182

MABTIALIS.
23

fasciare,
24

^?.

autumnare,
7

2,

124

al.

guttare,

^).

p. p., 12, 57, 12 p. p., 3, 58, 5

20, 20

6 bituminare, p. p. p., 31, 32

nauculari,

3,

camerare, 10, 97 caminare, 16, 23 al. 8 caprificare, 16, 114 9 22 15, capulare,
;

FBONTO.
ludicrari,

ad Amic.

1,

12 Mai.

trigeminare, Eloq.

1,

p. 139, 8

N.

carbunculare, 24, 113 carinare, 9, 103

6, 101 centuplicare, n clauare, ^>. p. p., 9, 130
12 10

GELLIVS.
ignominiare,
interuallare,
8, 15,

Lemm.

illudiare, 1, 7,
26

3
p. p. p., 17, 12, 5

coagulate,

12, 123
;

cuspidare, 11, 126

al. al.

28

(sermonari,

17, 2, 17).

formicare, 30, 120

uenerare, (Venus), 13, 25, 8

163; globare, 14 gyrare, 5, 62

2,

13

al.

APVLEIVS.
acetare,
27

mangonicare, 32, 135.

oliuare, 15, 11
15

(acetum), Herb. 3,
28

8
23;

alumnari,
al.

(-are),

Met.

10,

pecfcinare,
18

18, 50

17, 67 rigorare, p. p. p., 17, 211

plantare,
17

anilitari,
29

Mund. 23
Met. 4, 27
a.,

anxiari,
30

rufare,

15,
18

87;

al.

araneare, p. pr.
assare,

Id. 4, 22

sahiare,

17, 178

(assus), Id. 2,
8,

10 21

sementare, 18, 259 semitare, 17, 169

1

buxare, p. p. p., Id. 31 Id. 3, 24 crassare,

;

Suet. Fronto; Apul.

; ;

Tert. Solin.
; ; ;

Mart. Suet.
; ;

Tert. Porphyr. Anthol. Lat.

; ; ;

Ambros. Vu'g. Salu. Sidon. Augustin. Not. Tir. Gloss. Labb. 4 Plin.; 7 6 5 Lact. Tac. Veget. Ambros. Hier. Vulg. Seru. Ambros. Vulg. Eccl. Sidon. " sed -tio iam 10 ad Aen. Cassiod. "Pall. Cato," Paucker, Silb. Lat., p. 49. Vulg.; Prud. Fulg. luuenc. n Paul, ex Fest.; Lampr.; Vopisc. Paul. Nol. Isid.; Gloss. Labb. 13 Pall. " Solin. " Veget. Ambros. Fulg. Myth. Vulg. Vulg.; Augustin. Inscrr.
Itala; Cypr.
; ;
; ;

16 " *Tert. Onom. Lat. Gr. 18 Quint. Gargil.; Augustin. Bccl. Apul. ; Vulg. Vulg. 20 19 a3 22 Tert. Solin. Cic. et Al. Veget. Symm. Ep. ;p. p. p. Capit. Vulg. M Pall. 8S Amm.;Cael. Aur. 3S uerb. act. C. I. L. I., 118, c. 1, 1. 3 & 6. 27 Gloss. Labb. *>> 31 Amm. 28 Mart. 30 Tert. ; Arnob. ; Vulg. ; Gloss. Cap. Gargil. Vulg. Ps. -Apic.
6
;

234
1

WORD FORMATION IN THE

Fl. Ill
2
;

53.

DENOM. VBS.

*effigiare,

al.

taediare,

20

adu. lud. 11
21

extraneare, Apol. 97 3 foUicare, Met. 9, 13

tibicinare,

Anim. 38

titnlare,"/d. 13

herbare, p. pr.

a., Id. 7,

15

nitginari, Virg. Vel. 12

liciniare, Id. 10, 31

4 luminare, Id. 9, 12 6 madidare, Met. 8, 19 8 praesagare, Id.
7

tmare, adu. Prax. 27

INTPB. IBEN.
;

9,

38
;

al.

23

angariare,

1, 24,
24

4
5

pugilari,

Id. 7,

16

al.

dementare,
uetbosari,
al.

1,

23, 1

splendidare, Apol. 103 8 tenebrare, Met. 8, 15

28

1, 15,

turbulentare, Id.
uictimare,
9

5,

12

Id. 7, 11
Id. 9,

10

uigorare,

21

GABGILIVS MABTIALIS. crocinare, Cur. Bourn 13 imbricate," Id. 23

SOLINVS.
escare, 40, 27
;

TEBTVLLIANVS.
coaetaneare, Res. Cam. 45 11 compendiare, adu. Marc. 4, 1
cruditare, Apol. 9
;

al.

maciari,

27

15,
48

18

al.

dimidiate,
fiduciare,
figulare,
13

1"

Cam.

Chr. 5

turbidare,

49, 11

feturare, p. p. p., Id. 25

Idol.

nesperari, 11, 9

23
;

Cam.

SPABTIANYS.
al.

Chr. 9

flabellare, Pall.

4
14

magistrate, Hadr. 10

galaticari, adu. Psych.

CAPITOLINVS.
29

incolare, Res.
14

Cam. 26 ^in.
;

infantare, adu. Marc. 1, 14

*agricolari,

Albin. 11, 7 ed. Peter.

lanceare,

adu. lud. 9
18

aZ.
al.

Gord. 29, 2 centesimare, Macrin. 12, 2

annonari,
aZ.

80

adu. Gnost.6; 1' ad Nat. 2, 2; obstetricare,

obsoletare,

TBEBELUVS POLLIO.
popinari, Trig. Tyr. 29, 1

procliuare, adu. Herm. 41

propaginare,
saporare,
18

17

efe

Pall. 2

j?.

p. ^., Sped. 27
.Res. (7orn.

LAMPBTDIVS.
31

18

sequestrate,
1
;

27

tauroboliari,

Heliog. 7, 1
2

Min. Fd. Tert. Chalcid. Tim. ;

; ;

Amm.
;

Non. Eccl.
;

Cassiod.

Tert. ;

Cypr.; Mart. Cap.; Cael. Aur.; Auien. 6 ^ 7 Treb. Hier. Augustin. Cassiod. Lact. Claud.; Arnob. Poll.; Augustin. 2 Chalcid. Tim. Amm.; Vulg. 9 Vulg. Tert.; p. p.p. "Augustin. Vulg.; Eccl.; l 13 (p. p.p. Plaut.; Cic.; Caes., etc.). Insert.; Gloss. *p. p. p. -= Vulg.
Veget.; Hier.; Gloss.

/orw -eare
;

Isid.

=
;

VoIsid. Amm.; Fulg. Myth.; Dracont. Intpr. Iren.; Vulg. ao Treb. Poll. Macr. Veg. Mil. Prud. Sidon. Boeth. Intpr. Iren. Lampr. Am21 Schol. Dosluuen.; Fulg. Myth.; uerb. depon. bros.; Veget.; Vulg.; Gloss. Cyrill. ^ Hier. ; Mart. Cap. Eccl. 23 Vlp. Dig. ; Vulg. Augustin. Paul. Nol. 21 Lact. ith.
15

Gloss. Isid.

"

18

"
;

pisc. ;

25 S6 Form inibricitur <= Gloss. Labb. Vulg.; Ps. -Cassiod.; Gloss. Labb. Augnstin. 57 uerb. act. -= Eutych. Gramm. Gloss. Labb. S8 Mart. Cap. Sidon. Ep. 2 Augustin.
; ;

Eccl.

30

uerb. act.

= Augustin.

31

Inscrr.

53.

DBNOM. VBS.]

ROMAN SERMO
7,

PLEBEIVS.
mnrare,
13

235
1,

VOPISCVS.
1 samiare, Aurel

Mil.

21
al.

semissare, Vet. 1, 26, 4; 14 serrare, Mil. 2, 25 extr.

Fmmcvs

MATEKNVS.
2

artuare,

p. p., 3 augmentare, 5, 6
jp.
4

6,

31

uadare,

snffimentare, Vet. 3, 2 extr. 15 Mil. 2, 25

proportionare, p. p. p., 4, 13 5 sordidare, ^). p.p., 4, 12

HlEKONYMVS.
*pronubare, (pronubus),
Vit.

Mal-

chi&
CHALCIDIVS.
calculare,
6

Tim. 35

AVGVSTINVS.
campestrari, Ciu. Dei 14, 17 16 cauernare, Quaest. in Heptat. 2,

PAT.T.ADTVR

gumminare,
mellare,

2, 15,

20
3

177,7
exemplare, Ep. 149 17 ieiunare, Id. 36, 5
ignobilitare,
illecebrare,
20
19
18

8, 7, 1

menstruare, p. pr.
7

a., 1, 35,

sarculare,

2, 9, 1

Serm. 166, 3

simplicare, 2, 15, 15

Id. 310, 1

salsare,

PIJNIVS VALEBIANVS.
ouicare,
1,

17
8

Ep. 108, 14 tumidare, Spect. 30 S1 udare, Jfor. Manich.

2,

psilothrare, 3, 52
subtiliare,
5,

17
;

MAECELLVS EMPIBICVS.
22

sncidare,

2,

al.

scalpellare,

12,

22

Aver. ITIN. ALEX.

tabulate, 33 (77)

THEODOBVS PBISCIANYS.
uesicare,
1,
23

28
1,

netustare,

10

PELAGONIVS.
auenare, Vet. 12, 207 9 cauteriare, Id. 9, 180
hordiari, Id. 5, 47; al.

MAKTIANVS CAPELLA.
balteare,"p. p. p.,
5,

426

scabiare, Id. 26, 347 tortionare, Id. 31, 469

cariare, p. pr. a., 1, 10 culminare, Poet. 9, 914

25

fidicinare,

9,
1,

928
;

indusiare,

65

al.
;

VEGETTVS.
10

stupidare, 6, 572
Fei. 2, 25, 3

al.

fomentare,
limpidare,
11

torridare,

28

6,
6,

Id. 2, 18

al
Labb.
s

uicinare,

27

602 608
9,

mensurare,

ia

Mil. 1, 25
2

uiuidare, Poet.
Hier. Greg.
;

912

JVeget-iNon.
Lact.; Hier.; Sidon.
10

Gloss.

Prud.; Sidon. Ep.

Gael Aur.

Gloss.

" Thorn. Thes.; Gloss. Paris. " Hier.; Cassiod. " Ambros.; Hier.; Vulg.
as

5 4 Baeda. M. Verecund. Cypr.; 9 EccL Prud. Oribas. Fragm. Bern. 12 Gromat. Vet. Vulg.; Acron ad Horat.;
; ;

"Sidon.
"4

Gloss.

con/. Not. Tir. 12. 26 Gloss. Non.

19
2

Isid.

20

Gloss.

21

16 Gael. Aur. Sulp. Seu. Macr. 2 Gloss. Labb. M Boeth.

15

'Cael. Aur.; Sidon.

236
MACROBIVS.
annare, Sat.

WORD FORMATION IN THE

7

[54. -ABE.

cassare,
1, 12,

(cassus), Id. 1, 11, 13

4,

dulcare, Id. 5,
8

/.

facetiari, /d. 3, 13, 1

CAEUVS AVKELIANVS.
alterare, 2, 8, 115 cicatricari," Id. 4, 8, 118 elogiare, Id. 2, 1, 16 ; al.
1

liturare,

Id.
9

9,3,7
3

Chron.

nouercari,

Id. 7, 14,

rhoncare, Id. 1, 6, 3

feminare, Id.

4, 9,

133
al.

FVLGENTIVS.
garrulare, Myth. 1, Praef. p. 20
;

fluidare, Id. 5, 11, 136

frigidare, Acut. 1, 17, 168 frigorare, Id. 3, 21, 298

latinare, Chron. 5, 4,

77

VENANTTVS FOBTVNATVS. apothecare, Carm. 5, 6, 2

cruminare,
longaeuare,
Vit. S.

palpebrare, Acut. populare, Chron.

s

2, 10,

2, 1,

70 34 57

Mart.

Vit. S.

2, 380 Medard. 13

regulare,
4

/d

3, 4,

62
5, 3,

necessare, Vit. S. Mart. 2, 412

torculare, Carm. 5, 6, 2

tmcare, p. p. p., Id.

SIDONTVS APOELINAEIS.
5

Isnxmvs.
6

absentare,
6

Ep.
2, 2,

9, 13,

merendare, 20,

2,

12
;

altare,

/d

1;

al.

obelare, 1, 20, 21

al.

54. VEEBS IN -are FROM SUBSTANTIVES IN -do, -go The few denominatives formed from the stems of substantives in -do, -go, are grouped by themselves, as being almost exclusively of African origin. As already shown by Paucker 10 and empha:

11 by Goelzer, they are all post-Augustan, and all recc. the two deponents imaginari, libidinari. The former excepting

sized

of these, the earliest instance of such derivatives, is assignable to Spanish Latin, (closely connected with the African dialect), being first used by Sen. and Col., both natives of Spain, and
its

compound coimaginari

is

used only by Hilarius, from the

adjoining region of Aquitania. libidinari first occurs in Mart., (also a Spaniard), and in Petr., (another point of contact be-

tween African and Campanian Latin). The remaining examples are due to African writers, with the single exception of the a7ra Aey. futiginatus in Hier. Such forms must have gradually spread throughout the whole sermo plebeius : thus caligircare(Itala) is later
1

employed by the Gallic writer Marc. Emp.,

s

Boeth.
T

Sidon. Ep.

Dosith.
8
;

Sidon. ; Gloss.
Inscrr.
Gloss.

Cl.

Mam.

Cod. Theod.

Eccl.
10

Cassiod. ; Cod. Theod. ICt.

Paucker, Add. Lex. Lat.

p. 7, not. 15.

Goelzer, p. 174.

55.

VBS. FR. SUPEKL.]

ROMAN SERMO

PLEBEIVS.

237
:

while in the

Romance languages they

1

are well represented

Diez

cites Ital. aeruginare, capprugginare, originare ;

;

Span.

originar
GELLIVS.

Prov.

eruginar.
ferrnginare, p. pr.
a.,

adu. Valent.

imaginare,

16, 18, 3

15
uertiginare, de Pall. 3

APVLEIVS.
discapedinare, Flar. r

3,

p. 3, 13

HILABIVS.
coimaginare, Trin.
8,

48

robiginare,

Id.

17,

p.

26,

14

HEEBONYMVS.
fuliginare, p. p. p., Ep., 54, 7
iTAJjA.
3

AVGVSTINVS.
lac. 5, 3
4

aeruginare,
caliginare,

3 Regg,

4,

14

lanuginare,p. pr. 38, 36

a.,

Annot. in lob.

TEBTVLMANVS.
auruginare, Anim. 17

MAKTIANVS CAPELLA.
5

intercapedinare,

9,

921

55. VERBS IN -are FROM SUPERLATIVE ADJECTIVES Like the verbs discussed in the preceding section, the verba desuperlativa, or those derived from adjectives in the superlative degree, are a characteristic of the sermo Africus. This was
:

pointed out by Wolfflin, in his study of the Latinity of Cass. Fel., and recently in a separate article in the Archiv f. Lat. Lex.; it has been reiterated by Sittl and Thielmann, while
first

rican inscriptions. 6

Kiibler has pointed out the occurrence of coiisummare in AfWith the exception of consummare, (Liu.; et which is derived not from summus, but from the Ou.; Al.), substantive summa, 1 and therefore is hardly an exception, no instance occurs until the end of the second century, and then they appear first in African writers. The formation is still
1

Diez, p. 690.

Apul.;
3

Lacfc.;

gustin.

Vulg.

Firm. Math.; uerb. depon. iam in Sen.; Plin.; Plin. Ep.; Suet.; Au* 5 Gael. Ps.-Cypr. Gargil. Mart.; Marc. Emp.; Fulg. Verg. Cont.
;

Aur.;Fulg. Myth.
Wolfflin, Cass. Fel., p. 418; Id.,

ALL.

II,, p.

&55; Sittl, Lokal. Verschiedenh., p.

103; Thielmann,
' '

VIII., p. 517; Kiibler, ALL. VIII., p. 170; con/. Paucker, 7 Zeitschr. f. vergl. Sprachf., 26, p. 272, annot. 47; Ronsch, p. 172. Thielmann, I. L, das von summa (nicht summus), abgeleitete consummare, in Africa das eigentliche fur vollenden.' "

ALL.

Wort

'

238

WORD FORMATION IN THE

1

56.

VBS. FB. COMPAK.

unknown to the Latin of Fronto and Gell., but in Apul., Tert., and the Itala a number of these verbs come into use, in which no trace of a superlative force can be detected. 2 These formations continued to be popular with the later African writers
to

such as Mart. Cap., Fulgent., Gael. Aur., but are not confined them conf. for instance intimare, frequent in Gallic Latin 3 Ital. intimare ; Fr. intimer ; Prov. and Span, intimar.*
:

APVLEIVS.
5

TEBTVLLIANVS.

infimare,

Deo

Socr. 4
Flat. 2,
2,

extimare,

11

Cor. 5
;

intimare,

Dogm.
8

7 proximare, Met.

16

al.

postumare, Apol. 19 cd. ultimare, de Pall. 1 extr.

(*summare,
ITALA.

Id. 11, 1 Cod. Florent.)

VALEKIVS ABBAS.
extremare, Patrol. 87, 437 C. Migne 9 approximare, Genes. 27, 16 10 pessimare, PUlipp. 6, 2, 3 & Ephes. CAPITVL. CAKOU M.
16, 2, (ap. Ignat.

Epp.)

minimare, p. p.

p., 65,

21 Bar.

EOMVLVS NILANTI.
improximare, 26
56. VEEBS IN -are FROM COMPARATIVE ADJECTIVES Unlike the desuperlative verbs, those formed from adjectives in the comparative degree have regularly retained a comparative force, and are not especially characteristic of
:

1 Wolfflin, ALL. II., p. 355, "Zwar Fronto 1st von denselben unberiihrt und auch Gellius nimmt die Neuerung nicht an wohl aber sind die Ifcala und Apuleius a von Madaura die ersten Freunde der Bildungen." Sittl, 1. I., "die von Superlativen abgeleiteten Verba, in denen ebenfalls keine Spur einer Steigerung mehr vorhanden 1st;" Thielmann, 1. 1., "die verba desuperlativa, in denen j a ebenfalls der Superlativ zur Bedeutung eines Positivs herabgesunken ist. " 3 Sittl, 1. I., "Wolfflin gent zu " besonders weit, wenn er sie auf die Latinitat Afrikas beschrankt," citing intimare, " On a dit dans 1'an4 in Frankreich." Conf. Littre, Diet. Francais, s. u. approcher,
;
. .

cien francjais aproismer, d'approximare."

6 *Tert. Mart. Cap. con/. Wolfflin, ALL. H. p. 361 Tert. Arnob. Cypr. Commodian. Solin. Capit. Spart. Trebell. Firm. Math. lul. Val. Mart. Cap. Hier. Augustin.; Fulg. Myth.; Ennod.; Sulp. Seu. Ambros. Amm.; Cod. Theod.; Cod. lust.;
; ; , . ; ;

Symm.
siod.

Chalcid. ; lordan. Capitul. Caroli M. 8 Schol. Bob. ad Cic.; conf. Wolfflin,

;

codex Florentinus summatam

9

Ennod. Ps. -Fulg. ; Cas; Vulg. Apul. Met. 11, 1 hat zwar der bessere deam, die Herausgeber aber mit Recht summatem."
Solin.
; ;

1.

"

I.,

Tert.; Cypr. ; Hier.

conf. Wolfflin, 1. I., p. 363, " Cael. Aur. 517.

10 Augustin. Arnob. lun. Cassian. ; Paul. Hist. Langob. Vulg. ; " muss aus der Itala stammen " Thielmann, ALL. VIIL, p. ;
; ;

$ 57. -ICABB.]

ROMAN SERMO

PLEBEIVS.

239

African Latin. Thielmann l indeed has claimed that minorare at least arose in Africa, but if the doubtful reading minorato pretio, Scaeuol. Dig". 18, 7, 10, is accepted, its first occurrence, like that of most of these forms, is in juridical Latin. Yet, as has been observed by Wolfflin," the Africans by no means avoided these forms, but used them, as they did many other denominaRonsch 3 includes tives, both transitively and intransitively. them in his lists of vulgar forms, and with reason, for such formations would have been an impossibility in Ciceronian Latin and are to be attributed to the great freedom with which all classes of denominatives were formed in the later popular
speech.

Only

five of these

verbs are cited

SAITVIVS IVLIANVS: certiorare, ap. Vlp. Dig. 13, 6, 5, 8; (Oai.;

ICt).

FZp., et al.

CERvrDrvs SCAEVOLA: *minorare, Dig.

bros.;
:

18, 7,

10; (Tert.; Intpr. Iren.;

Am-

Vulg.; Augustin.).

VLPIANVS meliorate, Dig. 7, 1, 13, 6 ; (Ambros.; Cassiod.; Cod. lust.). Iviiivs PAVLVS: peiorare, Sent. 2, 18, 1 (Gael. Aw.; Cass. Fel.).
;

SYMMACHVS

deteriorate,

Ep.

4,

68; (Vulg.; Ambros.; Claud. Mamert.;

Cod. lust.).

The prevalence of these verbs in the 57. VERBS IN -icare sermo plebeius is revealed chiefly by the Romance languages, for the number in extant Latin is not large. 4 The suffix was added to verbal and nominal stems alike, the former class, as vellicare, splendicare, having usually an intensive force which has survived to some extent in the modern languages. The denominatives on the contrary have in many cases a diminu:

tive force, as candicare, nigricare ; others usually grouped under this head owe the syllable -ic- to their primitive word, and not to the suffix, 5 as nutricare, (nutrix), rusticari, (rusticus), rhetoricare, (rhetor or rhetoricus ?) and such forms naturally do not differ in meaning from other simple denominatives in -are. Of genuine formations in -icare very few occur in Cic. I have
1 Thielmann, ALL. VIII., p. 525, "Die an Komparative sich anschliessenden Bildungen sind zwar nicht spezifisch afrikanisch, sondern haben auch anderwarts Verbreitung gefunden, immerhin muss minorare zuerst in Afrika aufgekommen sein." 2 Wolfflin, Cass. Pel., p. 418, "von den Afrikanern nicht vennieden, aber durchaua

nicht characteristisch fur sie."

Ronsch,

p. 171. 17.

4
6

Sprachf .,

26, p.

290 ; Id. Spicilegium, p. 220, not.

Conf. Paucker, Ztschr. f. Vergl. Kiihner, Lat. Gramm., I., p. 645.

240

WORD FORMATION IN THE

:

[57. -ICAKE.
dis-, ex-,

found only the following

denom., claudicare,

com-

municare, (alter-care) ; verbal, fodicare, uellicare. The majority are found in later writers, while the Eomance languages indicate that they were great favorites in the late period of the

popular speech Meyer-Liibke cites *auct&ricare, Span, otorgar, Port, outorgar; *carricare, Pr. charger; Span., Port, cargar ; *ferricare, Ruman. ferecd ; O. Pr. enfergier ; *quassicare, Prov., Span., Port, cascar ; and a host of others both verbal and denominative. The suffix was used concurrently with
:

-izzare,

(Vulg. Lat. -idiare),

by which

it

was ultimately

superseded to a large extent in France, Italy, and to a less 2 New formations are not degree in the Spanish peninsula. numerous compare Ruman. adurmecd, sorbecd ; Ital. dimenticare, gemware, rampicare, etc., (mostly intensive) Span. aungar, forzgar, and a few others. In the list here given the forms which may come from ad:

jectives in -icus are indicated

ENNIVS.
3

nigricare, 37, 161

Tr.

al.

albicare,

336

pastillicare, 21,

49

CATO.
4

FRONTINVS.

deuaricare,

R. R. 45, 3

clauicare, p. p. p.,

Gromat.

Vet.

Novivs.
5

U,
(rhetoricus?),Com. 5

IS

al.

rhetoricare,

GELMVS.
crispicare, p. pr. a., 18, 11, 3

candicare,

.pr. a., ap.

Non. 213,

APVLETVS.
claricare, de
8

24
subalbicare, E. R. 3, 9, 5 7 naricare, (uaricus ?), L. L.

Mund. 15
;

follicare,
5,

Met. 9, 13
al.

117

splendicare, Id. 5, 9

CICERO (EPISTT.).
*uir(i)dicare, p. p. p.,
3, 1, 2,

TEBTVLUANVS.

ad Qu. Fr.

galaticari>

ga iat icus?), adu. Psych.

9

PLINIVS.

mangonicare, (mangonicus ?)
1

32, 125

tenebricare, lud. 13
2

(tetwbt'icus ?} ,

adu.

Meyer-Liibke,

Gramm.
;

d.

Rom.

Spr., II., p. 607.

;

1884, in
3

which Diez's views are criticised Varr. Sat. Men. CatulL Hor. Carm.
;

W. Meyer in
Col.
;

Schuchardt, Literaturbl. Feb. Grober's Grundriss, L, p. 374.

,

Plin.

Varr. con/, not.

;

7,

infra.

e 7 verb depon. =- Tert.; Hier. Plin.; Scrib.; Apul.; Mart. Cap. Quint.; Cassiod.; " ab adiectiuo uaricus uidetur profectum esse, nisi potius id ab conf. Stuenkel, p. 66, 8 adiectiuo uarus suffixo -ic-, sicut claudicare a claudus ortum esse censes." Tert;

Veget. ; Hier.

Augustin.

58. -INAKE.]

ROMAN SERMO

PLEBEIVS.

241

GABGILIVS MABTIAUS.
imbricskre,(imbricus?), Cur. Bourn,

VVLGATA.
manicare,
1

(mane), Luc. 21, 38

23

CAEUVS AVEEMAKVS.
IVMVS VALEBIVS.
ignicare, 3, 21

mordicare," Acut.

2, 8,

34

VENANTIVS FOBTVNATVS.
bombicare, Misc. Praef. p. 62 M. discaricare, Vit. S. Medard. 1 rubicare, Carm. 8, 9, 12 ; al

THEODOBVS PBISCIANVS. amylicare, 4 Pol 316 a.

PLINIVS VALEBIANVS.
ouicare,
1,

ANTHIMVS.
caballicare, Praef. p. 67, 2
:

17

R.

It has been well observed 58. VERBS IN -inare, -cinare the of tliat these Ronsch majority comparatively rare forby mations bear on their face the impress of their vulgar origin. 3 Not only does Gell. stamp the class as plebeian in his comment on the word sermocinari, Noct. Att. 17, 2, 17, sermonari
rusticius uidetur, sed rectius
ruptius,
est,

sermocinari crebrius
:

est

sed cor-

but

statistics

in extant Latin, ries, and the remainder distributed principally between Early Comedy, Lucil., Petr., Tert., and later authors, while Cic., outside of the
JBpistt.,

amply confirm this view several of which are confined

only 37 occur to the glossa-

has only

six, alucinari, semel, (2T.

D.

i,

26, 72

bis in Epistt.}, latroci-nari, lenocinari, semel, (Diu. in Caecil., 15,

54 ; Verr. 2, 1, (Acad. Fr. 10 Halm.}. With the exception of destinari, latrocinari, these are all rare in good Latin, and it is noteworthy that their derivatives are for the most
48), destinare, freq., sermocinari, bis, (Inu. 2, 17,

52, 138), urinari, semel,

part unclassical

compare

aliicinatio,

Non.

121, 20, alucinator, cited in Paul,

archaic, according to ex Fest., destinator, En-

nod., destinate,

Amm., lenocinator, Tert., lenocinamentum, Sidon. Ep., lenocinatio, Cassiod., etc. Many of these verbs have been separately cited as vulgar

thus coquinare, sujfarcinare, by Schmilinsky, aginare by Gue4 The Romance languages 5 also indicate that the forricke.
1

Schol. luuen.

2
f.
.

Gloss.

Ronsch, Ztschr. tertem Stamme sind

Oesterr.
.

Gymn.

"
33, p. 588,

Von
;

diesen 37 Verben mit erwei-

etwa 6 Nominalderivata

die ilbrigen sind von anderen

Zeitwortern gebildet. Nicht wenige derselben tragen unverkennbar das Geprage der 5 4 VolksthUmlichkeit an sich." Meyer-Lubke, Schmilinsky, p. 43 ; Gnericke, p. 35.

Gramm.

d.

Rom.

Spr., II, p. 611.

16

242

WORD FORMATION IN THE

common

58.

-INABE.

in the senno plebeius : Meyer - Liibke Fr. vener / Span, graznar, maznar, voznar, as compared with Ital gracidare, Lat. macerare, uodtare,
cites *uisinare,
etc.

mation was

In forming a list of these words it is sometimes hard to determine whether they are derivatives in -inare, or simple denominatives in -are from substantives in -go thus propa:

ginare, which Paucker derives from propagare, may come from 1 propago, inis ; pataginare may be either hompatagus or patago, inis? It is possible that the forms from words in -go had their influence in extending the range of the verbs in -inare, and that the two classes became confused in the minds of the

people.
PLAVTVS.
3

VARKO.
Pseud. 853
;

coquinare,

aL

4 obstinare, Aul. 267 5 praestinare, Pseud. 169 6

musinari, ap. Plin. Praef. 18 18 urinare, L. L. 5, 126

suffarcinare,
7

Cure. 289

PETBONIVS.
14

tuburcinari, Pers. 122

aginare,

61, 9

CATO.
8 natinari, op. Fest. 166

FESTI PAVL. EPIT.

bouinare,
15 18

bubinare,

30, 12 32, 1

ENNTVS.
carinare,"

Ann. 181

TEBTVLLIANVS.
oflfarcinare, p. p. p.,

adu. Marc.

TEKENTTVS.
10

4,

24

in.

patrocinari,

Phorm. 939

propaginare, de Pall. 2 fin.

ATTA.

CAPITOLINVS.
leuiginare, Pert. 8, 5

muginare," Com. 4

Lvcmvs.
imbubinare,
i

CHAEISTVS.
14

Fr. Inc. 54
>
4

17

apinari,

ap. Dosith. 58, 17

K.

Paucker, Subindenda, p. 141. Pmd.; Non. MarcelL; Itala.

Conf. Ihm ad Pelag. Vet. 335. " 5 Pacuu.;Liu.; Tac. Apul. ; Das Vulgarwort p.
7
;

findit sich

nurbei Plaut. u. ApuL," Ronsch, 1. 1., p. 593. Turpil.; Apnl. Cassiod. " Ausserdem lasst sich sowohl der archaische als auch der volksthtimliche Apul. Met. Charakter dieses Wortes aus dem. Adj. tuburchinabundus erkennen," Ronsch, 1. 1., p. 596. 8 Gloss. laid. Paul, ex Fest. Seru. ad Verg. 10 Auct. Bell. Hisp. Quint. Tert. Lact.
; ; ; ;

11

Lucil.; Cic. Ep.; Gel!.;

(

*Amm.

semel, Gloss.

10 Halm.); Plin. Amplon.; conf. Lowe, Prodr. *Gloss. Isid.

Acad.

fr.

conf. Paul, ex Fest. 32, 1. 14 Gloss. Philox. Gloss. Labb. ;

p. 317, sq.
>8

form -art
15

Cic.,
;

Gloss. Philox.

Gloss.; conf.

Lowe, Prodr.

p. 313.

59. -ILLABE.]

ROMAN SERMO
p. 4, 6 Volkm.

PLEBEIVS.

243

Aver. ITIN. ALEX.

continari,
6,

MAETIANVS CAPELLA.
3

farcinare,

9,

998

ISIDOKVS.

PELAGONIVS.
pataginare, Vet, 335

coracinare, 12, 7, 43

GLOSSAKIA.
alipinare, Gloss. Cyrill lacinare, Gloss. Paris.

HEGESIPPVS.
1 intaminare, Bell. lud. 2, 10, 4

luciaare, Gloss. Mai.

VVLGATA.
2

ruspinare, Gloss. Philox.

scrutinare,

4 Esdr. 13, 52
:

scarpinare, Gloss. Amplon.

59. VEBBS IN -illare Among the denominative verbs it not surprising to find some formed from diminutives. They are rare in the best authors, but must have been frequent in the sermo plebeius, where diminutives had so largely sunk to the level of the primary word. 4 Thus we find from forms in -ellus, a, um, cribellare, (cribellum), Pall., Th. Prise., Marc.
is

Emp.;

cultellare, (cultellus), Plin.,

Gromat. Neb.;flabellare,

(fldbel-

lum), Tert.; nouellare, (nouellae), Suet., Isid., Paul. Nol. ; from forms in -illus, a, um, scinlillare, (scintilla), Plaut., etc.; oscil-

Formations of the lare, (oscillum), Santra, Schol. Bob., etc. latter class must have been especially numerous, for the sylla*
ble -ill- came to be regarded as part of the verbal ending, and accordingly the suffix -illare was used to form derivatives from verbal as well as nominal stems. Examples of true di-

minutive verbs are very rare in extant literature Funck, 5 who has made an exhaustive study of this class of verbs, cites but three which are unquestionably derived from verbal stems,
:

conscribillare, (conscribere), occ-lllare, (occare), sorbillare, (sorbere).

In the popular speech, however, such forms cannot have been uncommon, as numerous examples may be cited from Italian and French compare Ital. balzellare, dentellare, saltellare, Fr.
: 1

Gloss. Philox.
;

Ps.-Augustin.; Lucif. Calar.; conf. Pauck. Subind., p. 441.

Cassiod
4

Rufin.
p. 68,

Funck, ALL. IV.,

dass die Deminutiva bezeichnend

oft mit Einbusse

" Auch fur das Lateinisch hat man langst beobachtet, filr die Volkssprache waren, und eben von dort aus

an ihrer eigentlichen Bedeutung ihren Weg in die romanischen Sprachen fanden (vgl. Wolfflin, Philologus 34, 153). Es lasst sich also auch fur unsre Kenntnis des Vulgarlateins aus einer Besprechung deminutiver Verben Gewinn erwarten " Ulrich, Vitr. II., p. 6, "(uerb. demin.), quae in optimorum scriptis raro de" 5 A. 39. prehenduntur conf. supra, Funck, ALL. IV., pp. 68-89, 233-246, citing Demin. Gk. et Lat., Gissae, 1859 Kessler, Lat. Demin., Hildburghausen, 1869 Schwabe, Kiihner, Gramm. Lat., I., p. 644; conf. Lindsay, Latin Language, p. 487.
;

244:

WORD FORMATION IN THE

1

[59.

-II.LABE.

chanceler, grommeler, sauteler. some analogous instances of

The Romance languages show

nominal
:

suffixes

which have be-

*-aceare, from -aceus, as seen in Ital. gMgnazzare, innamorazzare, Fr. crevasser, fricasser, rimasser, etc.; *-ittare, from the late diminutive suffix -ittu, Ital., bombettare, Jiorettare ; Fr. chuchoter, feuilleter ;

come merged

in the verbal ending

Span, balitar, peditar, etc. Funck, in his treatment of the Latin verbs in -illare, has grouped them under five heads, (a.) from stems in -ilia (6.) from stems in -illo (c.) those of undoubted verbal origin
; ; ;

of apparent verbal origin (e.) of uncertain origin. classification has been indicated in the following list, by
(d.)
;

This

means

of letters preceding the words, which refer respectively to these five divisions. It is interesting to observe that of the 7 verbs cited by Funck from Cic., none can be traced to a verbal

source, 5 being denominative

quillare,

and

2 doubtful

thus

(a.) capilla-

tus, (a.) cauillari, (a.) instillare, (a.) stillare, (e.) titillare, (b.)
(e.)

tran-

This fact sustains the view that the forms from verbal stems belong especially to the sermo cotiuacillare.

dianus. 3
PLAVTVS.
4

TITINIVB.
Gas. 352
(a.) ancillari,
10

(b.) catillare,

Com. 72

(a.)*expapillare,/>.p. j?., Mil. 1180

Ritschl.
5

SANTRA.
Pseud. 631
6

(a.) furcillare,
(b.)
(e.)

murmurillare, ap.Non. 143, 2

occillare,

(&) oscillare," ap. Fest. 134 * 10

(&),

(a.) scintillare,*

Ampli. 183 Men. 829

VABRO.
(c.)

conscnbillare,"/^. Men. 76;

18

ENNTVS.
8

a^
Sat.

(d.) obstri(n)gillare,

()

destillare,
14

L. L.
ap.

5,

22

(d.) focillare,

Non. 481, 12
7,

TEEENTIVS.
9

(e.) *strittilare,

L. L.
ap.

65

(c.)
1
1.

sorbillare,

Ad. 591
d.

I&

(d.) sugillare,

Non. 171, 13
2

Meyer-Lubke, Gramm.
3

Rom.

Spr., II., p. 613; Diez, p. 696.

Funck, I. L, p. 223, pp. 609, 613. Sprache des taglichen Lebens hinweist"
I.,

" Es sind Verbs, deren Bedeutung auf die

Meyer-Luhke,

b 6 7 Auct. Inc. ap. Fulg. Varr. L. L. Onom. Gr. p.p. p. Verg. Ge. Pers. ; 8 Varr. Sen. Isid. Calpurn. ; Ambros. ; Sednl. Augnstin. Aldhelm. Apul. Met. 10 Ace. Plin. " Schol. Cledon. Arnob. Gloss. Vet.; uerb. act. ; ; Apul. ; Ps.-Cypr. 12 Catull. Inscrr. I3 Bob. ; Mythogr. Lat ; Verg. ; Tibull. ; Lncan. Fronto ; Ambros. ; 4
= ;

Sil. ;

Hier.; Augustin.; Gael.

Aur;

Ps.-Soran.; Greg. M.

Pelag. Vet.

Liu.; Sen.; Plin.;

VaL

Sen. Ep.; Plin.; Fronto Max.; Prud. ; Cledon. ICt.

;

14

Cypr.;

j 60.

*-ANTAKB.]

ROMAN SERMO

PLEBEIVS.

245

FESTVS.
(.) fucillare, 371, 46

DOSITHIVS.
(b.)

imbecillari,

60, 2

GELLIVS.
1

VEGETIVS.
5, 5,

(a.) incauillari,

Lemm.

()
19

subterstillare, 3, 7

APVZ.EIVS.
(b.)

PBVDENTTVS.
2,

sigillare,' p. p. p., Met.

(*) restiUare,

c.

Symm.

2,

287

TERTVLLIANVS.
(.) *exancillari,

HTERONTMVS.

Apol

17

*r.

^T^^Tr
fi

....

Pachom.

3, 86,

88

C.

CENSOKINVS.
(e.)

PsEVDO-Apicivs.
(fl }

*irquitillare, 14, 7

subinstiii are ,

3,

95

VOPISOVS.
(6.)

CAEMVS AVKELIANVS.
5
(

*specillare,j?. p. p., Prob. 4,

a .) superdistiUare, 6 C%ron.

5, 1, 18

SEKVIVS.
3

NOTT. TIBON.

(e.) cillare,

ad

Verg. Ge. 2, 389

(b.)

bacillare, 115

These suffixes are im60. VERBS IN *-antare,* -entare portant only from the standpoint of the Romance languages, in which they have attained considerable prominence. Diez 7 makes the broad statement that the formation of verbs from present participles is not known in Latin, as parentare is from the noun parens and praesentare from praesens in its adjectival, rather than its participial sense. Meyer-Liibke 8 however cites the latter verb as an example of this class, and points out that other forms must have occurred in the sermo plebeius, as is evi:

denced by the Romance languages, as for example *expauentare, Ital. spaventare ; Fr. epouvanter ; Span., Port, espantar ; and a host of new formations, mainly in the Southwest Span. habilentar, levantar, mamantar, aparantar ; Port, acalentar, endurmentar, amolentar, etc.; less numerous in Ital. addormentare, piacentare ; and Fr., creanter ; Ruman. has only infie?':

bentd.
1

Gloss.
*

Ven
'
'

Lat.;Isid.
7

Gloss. Labb.

Fort. ; Pulg. Myth. ; Aldhelm. ; conf. ALL. IV. 5 Oribas. Vulg.; Augustin.

p. 84.
8

Mythogr.

dem Part. Pras. ist nicht lat." Meyer-Lubke, " Die lateinische Schriftsprache hat von solchen Verben nur praesentare gegenwartig machen aufgenommen, dass aber die Volkssprache mehr besass, zeigen die romanischen Sprachen."
Diez, p. 697,
d.

Verbalableitung aus

Gramm.

Rom.

Spr. II, p. 614

PART

II.

COMPOSITION.
I PEEPOSITIONAL COMPOUNDS.
61. PEEPOSITIONAL COMPOUNDS IN GENERAL While true composition between two or more word-stems became neglected in the Italic branch of the Ind.-Germ. languages, prepositional compounds continued to flourish at all periods, and were thoroughly in accordance with the spirit of classic Latin. This must be understood however with two limitations first, classic Latin here showed its wonted reluctance to form neologisms secondly, the compounding of verbs with more than
:

one preposition, as in Greek and Sanskrit, was avoided, and as a rule tolerated only where a preposition had lost its force and had come to be regarded as an integral part of the stem. 2 The sermo plebeius on the contrary preserved much more of the
license of the Ind.-Germ. speech, freely compounding its prepositions and attaching certain favorite ones to any stem, ver-

bal or nominal, at pleasure. The greatest fertility is seen in the department of compound verbs, which form one of the marked characteristics of the sermo plebeius : 3 the immoderate and often superfluous use of these forms, notably in the
Wolfflin, Philol. 34, p. 157 sq.; Rebling, Conf. infra, 75. Conf. infra, 74. 17; Schmilinsky, p. 40 sq.; Lorenz ad Plaut. Pseud., Einleit. pp. 37-8, annot. 36; Ronsch, p. 474; Guericke, p. 38; Koehler, p. 15; Thielmann, Cornif. Rhet., p. 5 sq.; Kraut, Sail., p. 6; Hellmuth, Prior. Cio. Oratt. Sermo, p. 25; Koffmanne, Kirchenlat., " Noch mehr sich der Einfluss des unteren Volksthums in der Misshandp.
i

p. 102.

zeigt

lung des Verbums. Da sind zunftchst die auffalligsten Composita zu finden," citing abrenunciare, deexacerbare, discredere, etc.; Landgraf, Blatt. f. Bayer. Gymn. 16, p. 321 Schulze, Diss. Hal. VI, p. 202 Hauschild, Diss. Hal. VI, p. 259 Goelzer, p. 31, " C'est a 1' element populaire qu'on pent rapporter 1'emploi frequent fait par saint Jeet enfin et surtout des verbes composes " even rome des formes en -mentum Bonnet concedes the popular nature of these verbs p. 229 u d'assez bonne heure deja, et probablement dans le langage familier plus que dans le style eleve, on employa sou; ; ;
. .

vent

le

compose a

la place

du simple "
;

Ulrich, Vitr. II, p. 7.

61.

PREP. COMP.]

ROMAN SERMO

PLEBEIVS.

247

case of the prepositions ad-, con-, de-, ex-, led to a loss of significance analogous to that already observed in diminu-

they sank to the level of the simple verb. In the course of time such loss of force extended in some instances to classic Latin, which shows a tendency in such cases to discard the superfluous preposition and revive the simple verb in place of the wonted compound. The sermo plebeius on the other hand chose to retain the longer form, preferring to add an extra preposition rather than relinquish one already in use. This resulted in a constant increase of verba decomposita, and in some instances in the reduplication of prepositions, as ad-al-ligare, Plin.; con-col1 ligere, Intpr. in Math.; per-per-ire, etc., while combinations of even three prepositions sometimes occur, as cor-res-sus-citare,
tives, frequentative verbs, etc., until

Tert.; co-ad-im-plere, Rustic.

Here, as elsewhere, the popular speech lacks consistency the weakening observed in the prepositions ad-, con-, de-, etc., shows the same want of uniformity as is seen in the decline of the diminutive suffixes. Thus Bonnet points out in Greg. Tur. a number of recent compounds in con-, such as con-pauper, con-duis ; col-laetari, con-catenare, where the preposition adds a new sense to the word, while conversely con-densus, con-dignus ; co-aptare, com-manere have practically the value of the simple form. 3 Here also the analogy with the diminutives continues ; the greatest degree of weakening is generally found in the older and consequently more familiar forms.
:

Bonnet however observes that of the examples above cited coaptare is no older a form than concatenare and accordingly that the difference cannot be explained on the ground that
prepositions lose their force through lapse of time, but
of
is

an

that remarkable faculty possessed by language of example to the trusting intelligence of the hearer, and making the same means serve for different ends, as occasion requires." 4 It is
Cited by Paucker, Subrelicta Add. Lex. Lat., Dorpati, 1872, to which I have not 2 74 3 Bonnet, p. 233, " n ne faudrait pas croirs cependant Conf. infra, que cet affaiblissement des prefixes se fasse sentir d'une maniere unifonne. Loin de la. Non seulement un grand nombre de composes anciens, ou plutot la majorite", conserve la signification speciale que renfenne le prdfixe, mais il y a une grande difference
1

"

had

access.

" 4 Bonnet, p. 233, cette faculte remarquable dont jouit le langage, de pouvoir se fier a 1'intelligence de 1'auditeur " pour faire servir les memes moyens a des fins differentes suivent les besoins.
a cet egard entre les composes nouveaux eux-memes."
si

248

WORD FORMATION IN THE

[61. PREP. COMP.

not always safe to judge of the age of words by their first occurrence in literature ; a more natural presumption is, that the weaker form is considerably the older. But in any case such divergence of usage is only the natural and logical result of the gradual process of decay which is first indicated in Plautine Latin, where the compounds were freely used in place of the simple forms, but as is well observed by Guericke, had not 1 While the progress altogether lost their distinctive meaning. of the decay received a check in classic Latin, it continued in the sermo plebeius uninterrupted, the older compounds being the first to lose their identity, the later ones succumbing in their turn. In late Latin so large a share of prepositional compounds had sunk to the level of the simple word that the new formations were as likely to be made by analogy with those in which the preposition was valueless as with those in which it retained its value. In late literature especially, where the popular speech had made serious inroads upon the classic models, and provincial vulgarisms stood side by side with Ciceronian forms, such inconsistencies are to be expected as a necessary incident to language in a highly transitional state. It is instructive to note, in connection with the examples above cited, that in the Romance languages new formations with con- are uniformly consistent the prefix has re:

in Ital., Span., and Port., and in these languages regularly retains its original Latin significance. 2

mained productive only

The importance of the compound verbs in relation to the Romance languages is too well known to need comment. Many
simple Latin verbs have survived in Fr., Ital., etc., only in the compound form, while instances of the reverse phenomenon are practically unknown. 3 The majority of the prepositions have remained productive, and the separate languages are rich in new formations. Yet on the whole the Romance languages are scarcely richer in this respect than the Latin of the fifth century ; the gain has been offset by the loss. A few new to the list have thus been added prefixes minus-, seen in
:

8 Meyer-Lubke, Gramm. d. Rom. Spr., II, p. 622. Diez, p. Dass viele Worter, hauptsachlich Verba, nur noch in der Partikelcomposition 708, fortleben, ist cine alien Sprachen gemeine Thatsache, und es bedarf nur der Anzeige, dass Bsp. hier in grosser Menge vorliegen. Umgekehrt ist aber an ein Wiederaufleben
1

Guericke, p. 38. "

erloschener Simplicia

kaum

zu denken."

61.

PREP. COMP.]

ROMAN SERMO

PLEBEIVS.

249

Fr. meconnaitre, medire, menoscabar, menospreciar ; and bis-, found tnesinterpreter; Span, in Fr., bescuire, and as in bistentare, etc., biscantare, Ital., only some old of the the other On etc. hand, prefixes have besjugier,
Ital., misavvenire, misfare, misprendere;

ob- and retro-, which have not only ceased to form new compounds but have practically disappeared from the modern languages, the former being regularly replaced by a-, as in Ital. ajfogare, assediare, etc., the latter
fallen into disuse, as

surviving only in Sard, trokere, from retrocedere. While the tendency of the later Latin was in favor of prepositional compounds, the retention of a simple verb, for which the classical language had already substituted a compound, is much rarer, and in the main is to be regarded as another archaism of the sermo plebeius. Instances of such usage occur in the best period, chiefly in the poets, who, as Schmalz aptly 2 points out, avoid the precision which the prepositional form few others affords, and thus leave more to the imagination. have survived in legal formulae, such as capere for accipere, uidere for prouidere, in the phrase consult uideant, ne quid detrimenti res publica capiat, (Cic. Cat. 1, 4, Phil. 5, 34). The greatest number of examples, however, occur in the popular speech, notably in the language of the camp, as exercitum, legiones, etc. scribere, for conscribere (Cic. Up., Liu. et Al.), milites legere, for 3 deligere, and other instances cited by Schmalz. The nouns and adjectives compounded with prepositions are less important, though here also Latin is on a par with the other Ind.-Germ. branches. 4 On the whole, the instances of direct composition of prepositions with substantives are neither numerous, nor especially characteristic of the sermo plebeius. The compound verbs and adjectives afforded derivative substantives with the same freedom as the simple forms, particularly in late Latin such derivatives, however, show no distinctive feature and accordingly have been grouped with the uncompounded forms. One class of substantives compounded with prepositions which certainly originate in the popular speech are derivatives in -ium, such as ante-Indium, Apul. Met.; inter -femin-

2 Conf. especially Meyer-Liibke, 1. L, pp. 617-620. Schmalz, Stilist. p. 552, Stelle des Kompos. das Simpl. gesetzt wird, so wird damit der Phantasie des Lesers iiberlassen, dass selbst herauszufinden, was sonst die PrSpos. besagt. Hieraus erklart sich, dass der Gebrauch der Simpl. an Stelle der Kompos. vorzuglich

" Wenn nun an

der poetischen Sprache eigentumlich 1st."

Schmalz,

1.

I.

Brugmann,

II, p. 55.

250

WORD FORMATION IN THE

[62. IN-PRIV.

ium, Id.; inter -natium, Fronto; super-pondium, Apul. These forms are not direct compounds, but are derivatives, whose primitive word is not found in the compound form. They are moreover so closely connected in form and usage with other derivative compounds in -ium, such as ferri-terium, Plaut.;

semi-funium, Cato ; fratri-cidium, Tert., that the two groups are treated together, infra 77. The only other class of substantives deserving of separate notice are those compounded with in- negative, which are interesting because characteristic of the sermo Africus, accordingly be briefly considered, infra, 62.

and

will

Among verbs and

are so
classes

much more numerous

adjectives the prepositional formations that a complete survej^ of all the

would be beyond the scope of the present work. Accordingly this chapter will be confined to the most important, the adjectives in per- and sub-, the verbs in ad-, con-, de-, dis-, ex-, ob-, per-, and sub-, and those with two or more
prepositions.
62. SUBSTANTIVES COMPOUNDED WITH in- privative : It is well settled that while the preposition in is freely joined to verbs, formations with in- privative are as a rule restricted to
1 adjectives and participles. It has been claimed by Schulze, that even the latter compounds are more abundant in the ser-

mo

show

plebeius than the classic speech, and he cites with some of reason the prevalence of such forms among adjectives

and other plebeian suffixes. Adjectives formed with in- privative however cannot as a whole be regarded as unclassical, and accordingly the substantives and verbs derived from them present no irregularity compare from insanus, immortalis, ineptus, infamis, the substt. insania, immortalitas, inDirect comeptia, infamia ; verbs, insani?'e, ineptire, infamare. position of in- privative with substantives, unaided by any intermediate adjective, stands upon quite a different footing such usage belongs mainly to a late period, and is generally admitted to be characteristic of African Latin. This view was advanced by Sittl, 2 who pointed out the large number of these
in -bilis, -osus,
;
:

1 Schulze. Diss. Hal. VI., p. 223, "Mea quidem sententia uocabula cum inpriuatiuo ' composita neque soli ingenio singulorum auctorum neque soli imitationi sermo" 2 nis Graeci attribuenda aunt sed praecipue Romanorum sermoni uulgari. Sittl,
'

wenn

Lokal. Verschiedenh. p. 118, "Bine griechische Weise der Wortbildung ist es auch, die Afrikaner Substantiva mit negativem in zusammensetzen, wobei selbst-ver,

63.

SUBS. COMP.]

ROMAN SERMO

PLEBEIVS.

251

forms due to Gell., Apul. and Tert., and regarded the usage as 1 a Grecism. He has been ably sustained by Wolfflin, in an
important article on these substantives in the fourth volume of
the Archiv, and most recently by Thielrnann, in his study of " the Latin Translation of the Book Sirach," who cites ineruditio, inhonoratio, used to render djraiSewia, an/Aia.
2

The conclusions reached by Wolfflin, who is the principal authority on these forms, embody all which is of importance to our subject, and are briefly as follows I. That only five instances of direct composition of a substantive with in- privative occur in the archaic period intem:

peries,

Plaut.; Cato

Cic.; Liu.; Col.; Sen., etc.; insatietas, Plaut.

s.

Aul. 487; ingratiis,

gratia, Tert.) ; in abl.), Ter.
etc.).

/., Plaut.,
3

adu.

Ter.
;

Cic.;

etc., (in-

*irreligio,

Cornif. Ehet.
;

Phorm.

231

Cic.

iniussus, u, (only Auct. Bell. Afr. ; Liv.,

II. That the Latin of the Golden and Silver periods retained the forms intemperies, iniussu, but with the single exception of inquies, Plin. 14, 142, did not add to the list. HI. That with the African writers a great number of new

forms arose, such as

inualentia,

Gell., insuauitas, (Tert.:

(Apul.)

Tert.,

Gael. Aur.) ; immisericordia, immoderantia, im-

praescientia, improuidentia, inexperientia, inhonestas, inualitudo;

Intpr. Iren., indictobaudientia, etc. IV. That derivatives in -ia, -ium, -ies, such as incuria, from in- and cum, also belong mainly to the sermo plebeius. Com-

stiindlich einfache

sen:"

cow/.

Schulze,

Ableitungen von negativen Adjektiven ausgeschlossen werden mus1. I., "Hanc componendi rafcionem Sittl, L 1. ex imitatione

sennonis Graeci fluxisse put at ; quod ei fortasse concedendum est." 1 Wolfflin, ALL. IV., p. 400, "Eine neue fruchtbare Aera eroffnet Tertullian, und wenn ihm Apuleius, Gellius und Cyprian zur Seite stehen ... so wird man dieses Latein wohl als ein afrikanisches oder als ein zuerst in Afrika anerkanntes bezeichnen
diirfen

"
:

conf. Id.

ib., p.

405,

"die sogen. Africitas besteht

;

zum

Teil

um dem

2 griecbischen Originale moglichst treu zu bleiben." Thielmann, Die lateinische Uebersetzung des Baches Sirach, ALL. VIII., p. 505 according to him, inhonoratio, although African Latin, does not belong under this head, being directly derived from inhonorare it shows, however, the tendency to render the Greek a privative ariiidfetv

contra, Sittl, I., p. 118, irreligio angefochten 2, new edition of Cornif. Rhet. "Incerti Auotoris de Ratione Dicendi ad C.

" Mit Klotz nach schlechteren 3 by the Latin in- privative. Wolfflin, 1. I., p. 403, " Handschrif ten religio zu schreiben lasst sich durchaus nicht rechtfertigen " Cornif. rhet. 1. 34 wird," and the
.
.

Herennium

Libri IV," ed. Fr. Marx, Leipsiae, 1894, reads religio.

252

WORD FORMATION IN THE

Lucil.
:

[63. PER-, ADJ.

pare the archaic infortunium, Plaut.; Ter.; Liu.; Hor.; Apul.;

etc., inbalnities, inperfundities,

ADJECTIVES COMPOUNDED WITH Per- These compounds, like all formations with superlative force, are appropriate to the exaggerated language of the sermo plebeius, and their use has accordingly been frequently regarded as a plebeian char1 The latter claims that at least acteristic, notably by Wolfflin. one-half of these compounds used in the classic period belong to the popular speech, and points out that a large proportion of those used by Cic. occur only in his letters, especially those to Atticus ; that Hor. avoids them in his Odes, but uses them in the Epistles and Satires ; and that the forms used by Plaut. and Ter. have almost all disappeared in the classic period. He is accordingly led to attribute this class of compounds as a whole to the influence of the sermo plebeius, and compares the traces which it has left in the modern languages, as Ital.
63.

Somewhat more recently "Wolfflin's position has been reviewed by Dutilleul, in an able article in the Revue de Philologie (Vol. 13, p. 133). The latter admits
percaro, permaloso, etc.

<

that such formations were prevalent in the popular speech, 2 and adds further evidence from the Romance languages, com-

paring with such phrases as per mihi gratum est, Cic. ad Att. 1, 20, 7 per fore accommodatum tibi, Id. ad Fam. 3, 5, 3, the similar usage in O. Pr., mult par est pruz, Roland, 546 mult par est grant la feste, Id. 142. He criticises Wolfflin's claim, however, as too general, and refuses to admit that the forms found in the classic period, when taken as a whole, all belong to the sermo plebeius, or even to the sermo familiaris. Dutilleul carefully reviews the forms found in Cic., distinguishing between those adjectives which in Cic. always form their superlative with per- and those which also have a regular inflectional superlative. The former class he sets aside as affording only negative proof of the latter he cites on the one hand about a dozen forms in per- from the Epistt., and 10 more from the early orations, for which Cic. uses a regular superlative in his
:
: :

Wolfflin, PhiloL 34, p. 163

Lorenz ad Pseud. 1196, " Bekanntlich

;

liebt die

R6m"
:

ische

Umgangssprache

solche verstarkende Bildungen mit per ausserordentlich

Kraut,

Prior. Oratt. Cic. Serm., " Adiectiuorum dum et familiaris sermonis colore tinctum

Sail., p. 4, citing as

vulgar percupidus, pergnarus, perincertus

conf. Hellnmth,

unum
:

sufficit

commemorasse, rarum admo2

I.
,

Dutilleul, 1. perbonus." raison de penser que cette formation existait dans la langue vulgaire."

" Wolffllin a

5 63.

PER-, ADJ.]

ROMAN 8ERMO

PLEBEIVS.

253

finished works, but on the other, he gives no less than 26 from the most finished orations, used side by side with the superlative forms. Even Dutilleul did not notice the inordinate fondness which Cic. shows for these forms. I have been able to collect only

an odd 225 adjectives, (and adverbs), with per- from the entire language of these Cic. (including the pistt.) employs no
;

less than 106, or almost one-half of the entire

number only
:

19 are confined to the Epistt. The following 87 occur in his more finished works, many of them being of frequent occurrence, e.g. perpaucus, 9 times (4 times in the OratL in Verr.), permultus, 55 times, persaepe, 15 times, etc.
:

per-absurdus,
-acerbus,
-acutus,

per-facetns,
-flagitiosns,

per-optatns,
-ornatns,

-frigidus,

-paruulus,
-paruus,

-aeque,

-grandis,
-gratus,
-grauis,

-ampins,
-angustus,
-antiquus,
-appositus,

-panculus, -pancus,
-paulus,

-honorificns,

-indulgens,
-infamis,
-infirmis,

-propinquus,

-arduns,
-argntus,
-attentus,

-pugnax,
-pusillus,
-raro,

-ingeniosus,
-iniqnus,
-insignis,

-beatns,

-reconditus,
-ridicnlus,

-bene,

-blandus,

-inuisns,

-saepe,
-salsns,

-bonus,
-breuis,

-incnndns,
-lenis,

-sapiens,
-scienter,
-scitns,

-cams,
-celer,

-liberaliter,

-longns,

-comis,

-magnns,
-mediocris,
-mirns,

-similis.

-commode,
-cnriosns,
-difficilis,

-stndiosus,
-snbtilis,

-modestus,
-moleste,

-tennis,
-tristis,

-diserte,

-dines,

-multns,
-necessarius,
-necesse,
-nobilis,

-tnrpis,
-narie,

-doctns,
-elegans,

-netns,

-eloqnens,
-excelsns,

-netnstus,

-obscurns,

-nrbanns,
-utilis.

-exignns,

-opportunus,

254

WORD FORMATION IN THE

statistics

63.

PER-, ADJ.

tend to show that, while this method of have originated in the sermo plebeius, it had may become in the classic period very far removed from a vulgarism, and belonged rather to the easy tone of the sermo cotidianus of the upper classes. This is made more apparent by the following list, where the forms from Ter., relatively more numerous than those in Plaut., are significant. In silver Latin, also,

These

formation

the greatest number are found, not in Col., or Plin., the usual sources of plebeian vocabulary, but in Gels., whose Latin is remarkably pure for the period at which he wrote.
NAEVIVS.
1

per-fortiter,

per-sibus,

Com. 116

PLAVTVS.
2

per-doctus,

Mil. 258
Stick.

Ad. 567 10 flee. 864 ; Andr. 265 -opus, -parce, Id. 455 -pulcher, Eun. 468
-liberalis,
11

oZ.

-dudum,

575

-sancfce,
12

flee.

771

-graphicus, Trin. 1139 3 -iratus, True. 656

-lepide, Cos.

-scitus,

Andr. 486

927

AFKANTVS.
13

-longinquus, Bacch. 1194 4 -longus, Trin. 745

-meditatus, Epid. 375
-niger,

per-panper,

Com. 160

Poen. 1113

ACCTVB.

-pauxillus, Capt. 177

per-propinquns,

u Tr. Brut. 36

ENNIVS.
5

VARBO.

*per-altus,

Ann. 192
per-ferus,

R. R.
15

2, 1,

CATO.
6

-imbecillus,

Id. 3, 10,

per-aridus,

R. R.
7

5, 8

-mtmdus,
21

Id. 3, 7,

-iniurius,

Oratt. Fr.

-macer,
-sanus,

ap. Plin. 18,

34

-purus, Id. 3, 16, 28 *-rimosus, Id. 1, 51, 1

R. R. 157

extr.

LVCKETIVS.
TEBENTTVS.
per-benigne, Ad. 702
9

per-delirus,

-contumax,

flee.

504

692 576 16 3, 179 -subtilis,

1,

-hilum,

6,

s Cic. s > Plaut. ap. Varr. Ter.; Lucr.; Cic., semel, (Balb. 27, 60) ; Stat. Ep. 7 Min. Col. Ter. B *Liu. ; *ApuL ; (Enn. ed. VahL Cic. Ep. ; adu. per alto). 10 adu. Suet. ; Cic. ad Alt. et semel, (Rose. Am. 108). Pel. Cic. Ep. Cels. 13 Cic. " Cic., ia Cic.. Inscrr. Afr. Ep. semel, (de Or. 2, 271, in tmesis). adj. 4

semel, (Clu. 23).

15

Cic. Ep.; Sulp. Sen.

Cic., semel, (Plane. 58).

63. PEK-,

ADJ.]

ROMAN SERMO
3, 5,

PLEBEIV8.
10

255
6

CICEKO (EPISTT.). per-accommodatus, ad Fam, 3 -acer, Id. 9, 16, 4

-amans, ad Att.
-belle,
al.

per-siccus,

3,

-uiridis," 5, 19,

COLVMELLA.
per-densus,
13

4, 8, b.

3
18,

3, 12,

ad Fam.

16,

1;

-exilis,

11, 2,

60

-mitis, 12, 42, 1

-cautus,

-beneuolus, Id. 14, 4, 6 ad Qu. Fr. 1, 1, 18

-cupidus,
1

6,

PLINIVS.
per-gracilis, 25, 159

ad Fam.

1, 7,

-translucidus, 13, 79

-dignus, Id. 13, 6, 4

-diligens,

ad Qu. Fr.
ad
4

3,

5,

MABHALIS.
per-inanis,
1, 76,

6
-eruditus,"
3

10

Att. 4, 15, 2

-tricosus, 3, 63, 14

-fidelis,

/d. 2,

19,5
FKONTO.
*per-atticus,
3,

-humanns,
-inuitus,

Id. 16, 12 in.

ad Fam. 3, 9 -luctuosus, ad Qu. Fr.

5
-male,

ad M.
N.

Caes. 1, 8, p.

8,

23, 13

ad Att.
ad

1, 19,

GELLIVS.

-odiosus, Id. 10, 17, 2; a.

-officiose,

J^ZTW. 9, 20,
4,

per-inconsequens, 1, 10

(m

tmesi),

14,

-tumultuose, Id. 15,

-uesperi, Id. 9, 2, 1

-mirandus,
1

13

(in

tmesi),

3,

6,

Aver. BELL. AFBIO.

per-impeditus, 58
extr.

APVLEIVS.
14

per-albus,

Met.

1,

al.

-astutulus, Id. 9, 5

VITKWIVS.
6

-egregius, Apol. 37
10, 14,
5,

per-crudus,

-quadratus,

Praef. 4

POMPONIVS POEPHYKIO.
per-ineptus,

ad Hor. Epod.

5,

CELSVS.
6

per-asper,

5, 28,
7

14

CAPITOLINVS.

-candidus,

5, 19,

24

-liquidus, 2,
9

4 extr. 8 -maturus, 2, 30 al.

;

*per-trepidus, Max. ed. Jordan.

et

Balb. 1, 1

-modicus,

4,

2 extr.

ABNOBIVS.
per-honestus,
2,

-pallidus, 2, 6 in.
1

49

Porphyr. ad Hor.
Iul.

Col.

Val.
i

Viet.; adu.

= Col.

10

4 * Aur. Viet. Plor. ; Licin. Calu. ap. Ascon. Apul. Met. 9 8 Col. ex Fest. Suet.; Vlp. Dig.; Capit.; Aur. ia Boeth. Plin. ; Mela; Frontin. ; Solin. Pest.; Paul, ex Fest. a

Solin.; Paul,

"

ltd. Val.

Gromat. Vet.

256
LACTANTIVS.
per-opacus, Inst.

WORD FORMATION IN THE

DICTYS CBETENSIS.
1,

64.

SUB-,

ADJ.

22,

per-laudabilis, 6, 14

-maestns,

1,

23

Ivuvs VALEBIVS.
1

per-suauis,

3,

18

AMMIANVS.
per-anceps, 29,
5,

36
2

VOPISOVS.
per-friuolus, Aurel. 6, 6 -tepidus, Carin. 17, 5

-humilis, 16, 10, 10

11

-ualidus, 29,

1,

-turbidus, Saturn.

7,

VEGETIVS.

per-pamm,
IWENCVS.
per-congruus, in losue 566 -docilis, in Exod. 1184

4, 4,

HlEBONYMVS.
per-litteratus, Ep. 52, 8

-minimus,

3,

584

PUNIVS VAIiERIANVS.
per-calidus, 2,

AVGVSTINVS.
4

29 34

per-fattras,

c.

Duas Epp.

Pelag. 2,

-lippidus, 1,

4,7
-feruens, in Ps. 147, 2
-mirabilis, de Gen.

Aver. ITIN. ALEX.

per-amicus, 22 -pinguis, 18

ad

Litt.

10
-probabilis, Music. 1, 6, no. 12

AVKELIVS VICTOR.
per-fonnidolosus, de Caes.
4,

SIDONIVS APOLLINARIS.

per-sequax, Ep.

4, 9,

ADJECTIVES COMPOUNDED WITH sub- A close analogy between the superlatives in per-, and the opposite formations in sub-, which have a diminutive force. Like the preceding, these compounds have been sometimes assigned to the sermo plebeius, although on no stronger grounds. They are numerically less than the forms in per-, but the proportion in good Latin is large enough to justify the view that these also belong mainly to the sermo cotidianus. 5 Cic. has only 8
64.
:

exists

adu.

Augustin. Vulg.;Eccl. Conf. Thielmann, Cornif. Rhet.,

ilia

Augustin.

Innoc. Pap.

p.

15,

"uocabula in bunc
;

modum

composita

prope ad

nominum deminutiuorum accedunt

patuerit in sermone uulgari,

significationem quorum usus cum late quoque uerba copulata in sermone cotidiano non minus
p.

saepe usurpata esse probatur," citing Stuenkel,

34, p.

74, Stinner, p. 13, Wolfflin, Philol.

163; conf. Schnlze, Diss. Hal., VI., p. 216, "in sermone cotidiano et prioris et posterioris aetatis admodum adamabantur," citing further Lorenz ad Plaut. Pseud. 401 ; 1201 ; Wolfflin, Cass. FeL, p. 407.

64. SUB-,

ADJ.]

ROMAN SERMO

PLEBEIVS.

257

new forms
ing 14
:

in the Epistt.,

and in his other writings the follow-

sub-absurdus,
-agrestis,

sub-difficilis,

sub-rancidus,
-ridicule,

-insulsus,

-amarus,
*-arroganter,
-crispus,

-obscenus,
-obscurus,
*-par,

-rusticus,

*-turpis.

forms with diminutive force, adjectives in subin African Latin "Wolfflin notes their prevalence in Cass. Fel., but fails to find any instance of the corresponding formations in per-. 1 They are comparatively rare in Silver Latin, except in Cels., who adds 15 this again stamps these forms as colloquial rather than vulgar. These compounds must be carefully distinguished from the other class in sub-, where the preposition has a local force, such as subdialis, Plin., subcaelestis, Tert. 2 The latter are rare, and have no special bearing upon the present subject.

Like

all

seem to have been popular

PLAVTVS.
8

sub-aquilus,
4

Rud. 423

CICEKO (EPISTT.). sub-comtumeliose, ad

Att. 2, 7,

3 2

-crotillus,

-mems,
5

ap. Fest. 301 Stick. 273

M.

*-debilitatus, Id. 11, 5, 1

-niger,
6

Pseud. 1218
Capt. 648

-grandis, ad Qu. Fr. -impudens, ad Fam.

-inanis,

3, 1, 1,
7, 17,

-rufus,

ad Att.

2, 17,

-uulturius,

Rud. 423

CATO.
7 sub-acidus, R. R. 108, 2

-molestus, Id. 16, 4, 4 -odiosus, Id. 1, 5, 4 -turpiculus, Id. 4, 5, 1

CEIISVS.

-crudus," Id. 156, 7

9

-stillus,

Id. ib.

sub-albidus,

19

5, 28,

8
al.

-asper, 5, 28, 19

TEBENTIVS.
10

-austerus,

13

3,

sub-tristis,

Andr. 447

-caeruleus, 6, 5 extr.

-emeritus,

4, 3,

18

al.

VABKO.
sub-paetulus, Sat. Men. 375
-simus,
11

-liuidus,

-humidus, u
10

6
1
;

3, 28,

al.
;

R. R.
a

2, 5,

-pallidus, 5, 26, 20

al.

-tenuis, Id. 2, 7,
1

-pinguis,
*

6,

4
Vitr. ; Plin. ; Vnlg.

Wolfflin,
8

1.

Conf. Goelzer, p. 167. Varr. ; Cels.

Tert.

Treb. Poll.
Cels.

Afran. Com.; Titin. Com.

subst.

Plin.
Plin.;

"

Cypr. Ep.;

Gael Aur.; Cass. 17

Pel.; *Isid.

Dynam.

Amm.; Hier. Ep. " Donat. ad Ter.

Gloss. Labb. Th. Prise.

258
sub-rotundus,

WORD FORMATION IN THE

5, 28,

65. AD-,

VEBB.

14

SPABTIANVS.
sub-balbe, Get.
5,

-ruber, 5, 28, 5
1

-rubicundus, -salsus," 5, 12
3

5, 28,

4
CAPITOLINVS.
sub-crassulus, Gord.
6,

-similis,

5, 26,

-uiridis,*5, 28,

20 13

LAMPBIDIVS.

COLVMELLA.
6

sub-sericus,

13

Heliog. 23, 1

sub-rectus,

Arb. 4, 1
Aver. ITIN. ALEX.
6

TO
sub-auratus,
PLJNIVS.
32,

sub-aquilinus,

6, (15)

AHMIANVS.
sub-curuus, 26 9 11 - maestus 30 S 11 ' '
'

sub-breuis, 21, 43

-candidus, 27, 120

-dulcis,' 26,

at

'>

al '

58

al.

-riguus,

17,128 8 -rutilus, 10, 8

'^T^* -tebidn.,28,6,16
\'

'

COIOIODIANVS.
sub-tutus, Instr.
1,

GELLIVS.
sub-argutulus, 15, 30, 1
9

30, 18

-frigide,

2, 9,

CASSTVS FELIX.
sub-acer," 67, p. 164, 20 -longus, 48, p. 127, 15

APVLEIVS.
10

suf-fusculus,
11

Met. 2, 13

-lucidus,
12

Id. 6,

VENANTIVS FOBTVNATVS.
sub-occulte, Vit. S. Radeg. 4
ISTDOBVS.

-luteus,

Flor. 12, p. 14, 12 Kr.

TEBTVLLIANVS.
suf-fermentatus, adu. Valent. 17
-limus, Patt. 4

*sub-albulus, 12,

1,

50

ed. Otto.

-coloratus, 6, 10, 3

65.

VEEBS COMPOUNDED WITH ad-: Of the prepositional

verbs, those compounded with ad-, con-, de-, have been most frequently associated with the sermo plebeins, owing to their

marked tendency to sink

1

to the level of the simple verb. 15

In

B s Plin. 3 < Gromat. Vet. Schol. luuen. ; Plin.; Scribon. Vlp. Dig. 10 Amm. 8 Suet. n Amm.;Casadi. -=Amm. Augustin. ; Marc. Emp. > siod. "Arnob. Gallien. ap.Treb. Poll; Vopisc. "laid. 15 Rebling, p. 29 ; SchmUinsky, p. 40; Wolfflin, Philol. 34, p. 157 ; Guericke, p. 38 ;

Sen.
7

Inscrr.

<>

Stuenkel, p. 70; Kfihler, p. 15; Thielmann, Cornil Rhet., p. 5; Landgraf, Cic. Epp., p. 276 ; Schulze, Diss. Hal., VI., p. 202 sq.; W. Meyer, in Grobers Grundriss, L, p. 374, " die verbalprafixe, namentlich ad, de, cum, verblassen, wie sch on Bell. Afr. n. a. zei-

gen

im Ganzen gehort ad Spanien, cum

Italien

und Gallien an."

66. AD-,

VEBB.]

ROMAN SERMO

PLEBEIVS.

259

the case of ad- this weakening began at an early period, as is evidenced not only by the usage of Plant. 1 and other plebeian writers, but by the occurrence in Plin. of the reduplicated form ad-al-ligare, the earliest undoubted instance of such reduplication of a preposition found in the language. But aside from such weakening of the prefix, these verbs are far more numerous in the sermo plebeius than in classical Latin. Like all prepositional verbs, excepting those in super-, subter-, they were most abundant in the earlier period of the language. 2 According to Paucker's computation, the entire number in the 3 language is not less than 402, and of these more than twowhile the thirds are uett., later formations those from among

denominatives largely preponderate. Paucker's list of prepositional verbs, which excludes compounds of denominatives and intensives, shows only 26 in ad- from post-Hadrian literThe prevalence of all classes of verbs in ad-, in the ature. early period, is also indicated by the large number which had become fixed in the language prior to the classic age. I have found not less than 140 of these verbs in Cic. alone, the great
majority of which already occur in Plaut., or other early auThat they continued to flourish in the sermo plebeius throughout the whole extent of the language is shown not only by the accompanying list, but by the usage of the Romance languages, in which the fertility of the prefix has continued undiminished. As already stated, the formations in later Latin were chiefly denominative, and in this respect point the way to the prevailing modern method of forming the compound verb directly from preposition and substantive, without the intervention of the uncompounded denominative verb 4 thus
thors.
:

from ad and ripa come Ital. arrivare, Fr. arriver, Span., Port. arribar. This class of formations is remarkably large, with
the single exception of others Ital. abballare,
:

Human. Meyer-Liibke
:

cites

among

aggrandire, arrosire ; Fr. acclimater, qffamer, amasser, Span, dbalsamar, aclarar, agravar, That the prefix was a favorite one in the Romance lanetc. guages is further indicated by its frequent substitution for
abbellire,
1 Lorenz, Einleit. ad Pseud., p. 38, Annot., "Auch ad diente ursprnnglich in der Umgangssprache zur Verstarkung, erscheint aber in den Beispielen der Palliaten meis2 4 8 tensentwerthet." Paucker, Materialien, I., p. 21. MeyerPaucker, I. Z., p. 22. Lubke, Gramm. d. Rom. Spr., II., p. 621.

260

WORD FORMATION IN THE

:

65. AD-,

VERB.

ex-

e. g.

for exspectare ;
alege,

Human,

elegere ;

Human,
9

O. Ital.

agteptd, Ital. aspettare ; for 1 allegere, etc.

*ad-olere,
18

Lmvs ANDBONICVS.
ac-cantitare, Tr.

Cos. 236

-plaudere," Pseud. 1334

-radere,
18
19

V.

94

NAEVIVS.
an-nictare, Com. 76
2

-nutare,

Id.

76;

al.

846 445 -trepidare, Poen. 544

-stitnere,
50

Capt.

-tigere,

.SaccA.

PLAVTVS.
3 ad-ambulare, Bacch. 768 4 -bibere, Stick. 382 ; al. 5 -bitere, Capt. 604

ENNIVS.
sl

ad-itare,

Tr. 433

CATO.
ad-aggerare," E. R. 94 -arescere, /c?. 98
-cessitare, Origg. 1, jFV.

Nan. 134, 29 6 -ciere, Mil. 935 7 -credere, Asin. 627 -cubitare, Most. 713 -cndere, Merc. 432
-ceptitare, ap.

20

-indere,
-serere,

R. R.

18, 1

23

(-sewz) 7c?.

32

-decere,
9

.Rwc?.

1391 169
;

al. al.

-esurire, Trin.
-flere,

PAOWIVS.
4

Pers. 152

al

ag-granescere,"
1

T?\ 69
aZ.

-formidare, Bacch. 1078 10 -glutinare, Aul. 801 ; oJ.

11

-iugare," Id. 93;

-ttdere,

"

7<i.

228

-latrare,

Po&n. 1234;

aZ.

-landare, Merc. 85

TEBENTIVS.
2T

-lubescere," Jfz7. 1004 13 Pers. 515 -Incere,

-ludiare,

ap-poscere,
Accivs.

Eaut. 838

/&;. 382

al.

-migrare, Pers. 347 -moderari, Mil. 1073

ad-auctare, Tr. 14
-petissere, Id.

160

-moenire, Pseud. 384

570 267 -mutilare, Mil. 768

-moliri,
^Isin.
15

14

VABKO.
;

-mordere,

Pers.

aZ.

af-friare, J?.

R.

I, 57,

aZ.

-mere, Id. 1, 35, 1

Meyer-Lubke,
Plaut.;Apul.

1.

1.

Aptd.

Ter.;Hor. Ep.; Ou.jGeU.; Sidon.

Placid Gloss.
7

Id. ap.

Diom.

366, 33

conf. contra, Fleckeisen, Lorenz,

8 10 Cic. Enn.; Publ. Syr.; Sen. Poet. Ep.; Vitr.; Ep.; Hor. Ep.; Col. ' Hor. Sat. ; Liu. ; Col. Plin. ; Sil. ; Quint. ; Mart. Aur. Gels. ; Plin. Nazar. Pan. ; Vulg. '" " " Curt. ; Sen. Ep. Suet.; Augustin. Viet. Paul, ex Fest. ; Apul.; Mart. Cap.
; ; ; ;

and Brix. Hor. Ars Poet.

Lucr.; Nep.; Cic.

15 Enn. ; Lucr. Val. Antias ; Verg. Ou. Col. Tac. ; ApnL Apul. Verg. Ge. Prop. 17 Ou. > Ace. Nemes. ; Apul. ; Lampr. ; Hyg. Vulg. Hor. ; Col. ; Plin. Ep. ; Tibull.; M Varr.; Pacuu.;Tnrpil.;Ter.; Ace. ; Varr. ; Col. a'Col. M Col.; Plin. Pr.;Apul. "Ter. "Nou.Com. 27 Hor. Ep. Col.; Plin. ;Lact. CatuU.;Hor.Ep.;ICt
; ; ; ; ; ;

16

65. AD-,

VERB.]
1

ROMAN SERMO
Id. 2, 11, 10
;

PLEBEIV8.

261

ad-significare,

al.

GELLIVS.
af-figurare, 4, 9, 12

-sudescere, L. L. 5, 109 -tiaeri, Id. 7, 7

-uenerari,
2

R. R.

1, 1,

APVLEIVS.
ad-blaterare, Met.
9,

10
;

LVCBETIVS.
ad-augescere,
-opinari, 4,
-parere, 2,
3

-luctari, Id. 10,

2,

17 19

al

296

-pronare, Id.

1,

813 1110 4 -sugere, 4, 1186

-scalpere, Id. 6, 9
-suspirare, Id. 4, 25
-tolerate, Id. 2,
;

al.

HOEATIVS.
ad-docere, Ep.
1, 5,

MINVOIVS FELIX.
18
ad-strangularc, 30, 2

ViTKvvrvs.
5 at-temperare, 10, 7

TERTVLLIANVS.
ag-generare, adu. Marc. 4, 19 12 -geniculari, de Poen. 9
-inuenire,
13

COLVMEIIiA.
al-leuare, 3, 15,

adu. Gnost. 1 Res.

15

ail.

-siccescere, 12, 9, 1

-postulate, de
14

-pretiare,

Monog. 10 Cam. 20

PHAEDKVS.
ad-testari,
6

-proximare,
1, 10,

adu. lud. 11

-relinquere, Id. 1

-senescere, Exhort,

ad
al

Cast.

13

PETKONIVS.
T ad-cognoscere, 69

-solare,

Apol 15

PUNIVS.
ad-alligare, 17, 211; al

SOLINVS.
ac-corporare,
-operari, 2,

"

37,

-aquare, 17, 64 -densare, 20, 234

26

-pectorare, 26, 5

*-diuinare, 35, 88
-fodere, 2, 174
-halare, 22, 95

AENOBIVS.
at-terminare, 3, 13
al.

*-uolitare,
1

76 ; 202 spuere, 28, 39 -subrigere, 9, 88 10 -tumulare, 9, 14 n

-nauigare,
36,

-nutrire, 17,

PAIiLADIVS.

ad-mulcere,

4, 12,

Aver. ITIN. ALEX.

65
;

p. pr.

a., 11,

ap-pascere, 75 M.
act.

Non.
4

Veil. Long.
6

Sil.

Auson. uerb.
">

= ApnL

Cic.
;

1, 13. )

Cael. Aur.

Sen. Ep.
12

Sen. ; Plin. ;

Paul ex

Fest.

Gell.
;

semel, (Poet, de Din. Gael. Aur. ; uerb.

;

pass., Paul. Patroc.;

"Ambros.
15

Cyprian. ;

Suet. ; Cypr. ; Vulg. Augustin. Vulg. 14 "Prud. Vulg. Vulg. ; Seru. ad Verg. Inscrr. Hier.; Vulg. Ambros. ; Vulg. 18 Paulin. in Augustin. Ep. ; Amm. ; Cod. Theod.

Ambros.

Quint.
13

WORD POEMATION IN THE

VEGETTVB.
1

[66. CON-, VEEB.

MABTIANVS CAPELLA.
Vet. 1,

as-sellari,

50;
2,

al,

ag-garrire, 1, 2

-tinguere, Id.

1, 11,

-tundere, Id. 5,

CASSIVS FELIX.
ad-dulcare,
6,

p. 13

aZ.

AMBBOSIVS.
3

ap-propiare,

CAEUVS AVBEUANVS.
ad-dormire,
4

Acut.

HIERONYMVS.
3

1, 11,

83

an-niliilare,

Ep. 106, 57

-escare, Id. 1, 11,

95

AVGVSTINVS.
af-fabricare, p. p. p., de Music. 6,

6 -pendere, Id. 2, 38, 222 -propriare, Chron. 4, 3, 22

7
-fauere,
-inflare,

BOETHTVS.
ad-inuestigare, Art. Geom. p. 400,

Serm. 312, 2 CZM. Dei 19, 23, 1

MAKCELLVS EMPIBICVS.
al-lactare, 8

ANTTTTMVH.
ad-mollire, 86
:

These verbs form the 66. VERBS COMPOUNDED WITH conmost numerous class of compound verbs in Latin. According to Paucker 6 the language possesses 668, yet here again we find that the great majority belong to the older period. Cic. uses not less than 225, of which a list is here given, to show

how

large a portion occur in earlier authors, notably in Plaut.:

con-cedere, (Plaut.),
-celebrare, (Plaut.),

co-aceruare, et Caes.,
-ascescere, (Van.),
-aedificare,

con-cumbere,
-cupiscere,

(Ter.),

-cerpere,
-certare, et Caes.,

-currere, et Caes.,

-aequare, (Cato),

(Cato),

-agmentare,
-angustare, (*Varr.),
-arguere,
-artare,

-cldere, (Lucr.),
-cidere, (Plaut.),

-cursare, (Lucr.),
-cutere,
(Ter.),

-cipere, (Cato), et Caes., -citare,

-demnare, et Caes.,
(Plaut.), -dere, (Plaut.),

-bibere, (Cato), et -burere, Caes.,

(Plaut.),

(Lucr.),

-cludere, (Plaut.),

-dicere, (Plaut.),
-discere, (Plaut.),

-coquere, (Cato),
-credere, (Plaut.),
-crescere, (Lucr.),
-culcare, (Cato),
.

-calefacere, (Varr.),
-calescere, (Plaut.),
-callescere,
1

-docefacere,
-dolescere, (Plaut.),

-donare, (Plaut.),
; ;

Plin. Val.
6

BccL
6

s Lucif CaL Sen. ; Snip. Ps.-Apic.; Metrol. Script., p. 114,

Cassiod. lordan. Gloss. Labb. ; Augustin.

5.

Paucker, Materialien,

I., p.

22.

66.

CON-, VERB.]

ROMAN SERMO
co-honestare,

PLEBEIV8.

2C3

con-ducere, (Plant.),
-edere, (Plant.), -em ere, et Caes.,
.

com-mittere, et Caes.,
(Plant.),

-horrescere,
-hortari, et Caes.,
-icere, et Caes.,

-monere, (Plant.),

(Ter.),

-mons trar e,
(Plant.),

-ercere, (Varr.),
-fercire,

(Plant.),
-ire, et

et

Caes.,

Caes., (Ter.),

-morari, et Caes.,
(Plant.),

-ferre,

(Varr.), et
(Plant.),

-iugare, Caes.,

-iungere, et Caes.,
(Cato),
et

-mouere, (Plant.), -munire, et Caes.,

-ficere,

et

Caes.,

-iurare,

Caes.,

-mnrmurari (Varr. ) ,
,

(Plant.), et -fidere,

(Plant.),

-mutare, et Caes.,
(Plant.),

Caes.,

-lacrimare, (Plant.),
-laudare, (Plant.),

(Plant.), et -figere,

-nectere, (Plant.),
-niti, (Plant.),

Caes.,

-libere, (Plant.), -lidere, (Lncr.),

-ligare,

(Cato),
-fingere, (Plant.),

-operire, (Plant.),

et

Caes.,

-optare,
-oriri,

-firmare, et Caes.,
-fiteri,

(Plant.),
-ligere, (Plant.),

et

Caes.,

et

Caes.,

(Plant.),

(Plant.),
-flagrare,
-flare, (Ter.),

-lineare,
-liqnefieri, p. p. p. ,

-parare,

et

Caes.,

(Plant.),

(Van-.),

-parere, (Plant.),
et

-fligere,

et

Caes.,

-locare,

Caes.,

-pascere, (Varr.),
-pellare, (Plant.),

(Lncr.),
-fluere, (Lucr.),

(Plant.),

-loqui,

et

Caes.,

-pellere, (Plant.),

-fodere, (Plant.),

(Plant.),

-pensare, (Cato),
-perire,
(Ter.),
-pilare, (Plant.),

-formare,
-fricare, (*Plaut.),

-Incere,

et

Caes.,

-Indere,
-Instrare,

-fugere,

-fringere, (Plant.), et Caes.,

(Ter.),

-macnlare,

-pingere, (Plant.),
Caes.,
-planare, (Cato), -plecti, et Caes.,
(Plant.),
-plere, (Plant.),

-meare,

et

-fnndere, (Plant.),
-futare, (Plant.), -gelare, (Varr.),

(Plant.),

-meminisse,
(Plant.),

-gemere, (Lucr.),
-gerere, (Plant.),
-glaciare,

-memorare,
(Plant.),

-plicare, (Plant.),

-plorare,

-mendare,
(Ter.),

et Caes.,

-ponere, (Cato),

-globare, (Varr.),
-glutinare, (Plant.),
-gredi, (Plant.),

-merere, (Plant.),
-metiri, (Plant.),

-prehendere,
Caes., (Ter.),

-portare, et Caes., et

-gregare,

-migrare, (Plant.),
-minisci, (Plant.),

-primere, (Plant.),
-probare, (Plant.),
-promittere,

-gruere, (Ter.),
-haerere, (Ter.),

-minuere, (Plant.),
-miscere, (Cato),
-miserari,

-haerescere,
-hibere, (Plant.),

-pungere, (Lncr.),
-putare, (Plant.),

264

WORD FORMATION IN THE

con-sistere, et Caes.,
(Plaut.),
-sociare, (Plaut.),
-solari,

66. CON-,

VEBB.

con-qnassare, (Cato),
-queri, (Plant.),

con-terrere, (*Lucr.), -testari, et Caes.,

-texere,
et Caes.,

-quiescere, (Plaut.), -quirere, et Caes.,

-repere, (Plaut.),
-rigare, (Plaut.),
-ripere, (Varr.),

et

Caes.,

(Lucr.),
-ticescere, (Plaut.), -tinere, et Caes.,
(Ter.), -tingere, et Caes.,

(Ter.),

sopire, (Lucr.),

-roborare,
-rodere, -rogare,
et

-spergere, (Plaut.), -spicere, et Caes.,

(Plaut.),
-spirare, et Caes.,

Caes.,

(Plaut.), -trahere, et Caes.,

(Plaut.),

(Cornif. Rhet.),
-ruere, (Plaut.), -rumpere, et Caes.,
(Plaut.),

-sputare, et -stare,

Caes.,

-tremiscere,
-trucidare,

(Plaut.), -sternere, et Caes.,

-trudere, (Varr.),

-saepire, (*Enn.),
-salutare,

(Cato),
-stipare, et Caes.,

-torquere, (Lucr.),
-tueri, (Plaut.),

-sanescere,

-stituere, et Caes.,

-tundere, (Plaut.),
-turbare, (Plaut.),
-ualescere,

-scendere, (Afran.),
-scindere, (Plaut.),
-sciscere, (Plaut.),

(Plaut.),

-stringere, (Plaut.),

-struere, (Sisenn.),

-uehere, (Varr.),
-uellere,

-scribere, et Caes.,
(Plaut.),

-stuprare,

et Caes., et

-suescere, et Caes.,
(Plaut.),
-sultare, (Plaut.),

(Cato),

-secrare,
-sectari, (Plaut.),

-uenire,

Caes.,

(Plaut.),

-senescere, (Plaut.),
-sentire, (Lucr.),

-sumere, (Ter.),
-surgere, et Caes.,
(Lucr.),

-uerrere, (Plaut.),

sequi, (Plaut.),
-serere, serui,

-uersare, -uertare, et Caes.,

(Plaut.),
-uestire, (Enn.),

et

-tabescere, (Plaut.),

Caes., (Enn.), s eu -serere,

(Plaut.),

-taminare, (Ter.),
i ,

-tegere,
(Ter.),

et

Caes.,

-uincere, (Plaut.),
-uisere, (Lucr.),

-seruare, (Ter.),
-siderare, (Ter.),
-sidere, (Plaut.),

-temnere, (Ter.),
-templari, (Plaut.), -tendere, et Caes.,

-uocare,

et

Caes,

(Plaut.),

-uolare, (*Ter.),

-signare, (Plaut.),

(Enn.),
-terere, (Plaut.),

-uoluere, et Caes.,

-uomere,

The preceding list affords a good illustration of the relucby classic writers to add to the already large number of compound verbs. As has been intimated, the chief compounds fertility of these forms belongs to early Latin with con- especially, both nominal and verbal, abound in all the pre-classical writers their prevalence in early Comedy
tance shown
:

66.

CON-, VERB.]

ROMAN SERMO

PLEBEIVS.

265

was noticed by Lorenz, 1 who points out the large number of airag Xfy. and other rare forms apparently coined by Plaut. without regard for the meaning, but solely for the sake of assonance compare compsissume confido confuturum, Mil. 941 concastigabo pro comm&rita noxia, Trin. 26 congerrones consulto
;

consilio,
etc.

True. 101

ne quid tecum consilii commisceam, Mil. 478

A fondness for this same form of assonance is seen in the

archaist Gell., and is doubtless due largely to a conscious imearly writers ; compare concentu conspiratuque, JVbct. Att. 1, 11, 8 ; co?istantiam confidentiamque, Id. 1, 19, 8 ;
itation of

cognatae coniunctaeque, Id. 2, 4, 6 ; compare et contendo, Id. 2, 23, 22 congrediuntur et consistunt et conserebantur, 9, 11, 6, and so passim. This tendency of Gell., however, may also be regarded
;

compounds

many evidences of his African origin, for while in con- are recognized as prevalent throughout the sermo plebeius? they are in later Latin especially characteristic
as one of the
9

of the sermo Africus, which is confessedly more archaic than the dialects of the other provinces. They are most numerous

and in his imitator, the Sardinian bishop Lucif. Calar., whose Latinity shows many analogies with the African
in Tert.
writers. 4

The

latter, especially in his

denunciation of Con-

stantius

and the followers

using such

of the Arian heresy, is fond of invectives as coriblasphemus, condesperatus, con-

detestabilis, cohaereticus,

consceleratus, conspurcatus, contyrranus, etc., in

coinmundus, comperftdus, consacrilegus, which the preposition is used rather for the sake of giving the epithets a weightier sound, than for any additional meaning contained in
1 Lorenz ad Plaut. Pseud., Einleit. p. 38, "Ueberhaupt sind Zusammensetzungen mit con sehr beliebt in der ganzen alteren komischen Poesie und miissen also in der damaligen romischen Volkssprache iiberaus haufig gewesen sein, wofttr auch die fast liberal! stattfindende Verblassung der Bedeutung der Praposition spricht das Compositum ist das Simplex, verdrangt auch o'fter dasselbe Nicht wenige unter folgenden, nur bei ihm vorkommenden, Composita scheint Plautus aufgennomen oder neu2 gebildet zu haben dem Buchstaben- und Silbenreime zu Liebe." Conf. authorities

ALL. VIII., p. 523, " Besonders Reichthum zeigt Afrika an Kompositis mit cum, in denen die Praposition ihre Bedeutung bewahrt ... in andern Zusam4 W. mensetzungen ... ist zwar die Bedeutung in Schwinde." Hartel, ALL. TTT., " Lucif er zeigt, wie es scheint, grossere Belesenheit nur in den Werken der Afp. 3, rikaner, unzweifelhaft in Tertullian und Cyprian, deren Sprache er redet"
P. Thielmann,
:

3 B. cited supra, 65, p. 258, not. 15. Kiibler, ALL. VIII., p. 202, cites "competens, concurialis, congentilis, und andere Bildungen mit con," among "eine Reihe von Wor" tern, die wirklich in Afrika besonders gebrftuchlich gewesen zu sein scheinen ; conf.

266
it.
1

WORD FORMATION IN THE

W.
2

66. CON-,

VERB.

Hartel, in his interesting study of the style of Lucif. Calar., regards this fondness for compounds in con- as one of his direct imitations of Tert., and cites from the latter a long array of examples, such as coadulescere, coaetaneus, coaeternus,
coangustare, coinquinare, collactaneus, commiser, compar, compascompinguescere, compossessor, concarnare, confermentare, conspurcare, constuprare, etc. It is not improbable, however, that
sio,

the sermo plebeius had retained in Sardinia, to the same extent as in the African provinces, its original fondness for these compounds the connection between African and Campanian Latin has often been noticed, 3 and modern philology shows that a close relationship must have existed between the Sardinian Latin and that of Southern Italy. Furthermore,
:

Sardinia, having been acquired at an early date, naturally retained a larger proportion of archaisms than the provinces

which were added later, 4 a presumption corroborated by numerous points in which the modern dialects of Sardinia differ from the other Romance languages. In connection with verbs in con-, it is interesting to observe that Sardinia from its geographical position forms a connecting link between the language of Italy and Spain, and that Ital. on the one hand, and Span.-Port. on the other are the only modern branches in6 which composition with con- has survived.
NAEVIVS.
con-cipilare, op. Paul, exFest. 62, 6
-fictare, op.
6 9

con-castigare,
10

Bacch. 497
;

-centuriare, Pseud. 572

-cessare,

al.

Asin. 290

Varr. L. L. 7, 107

-clamitare, Merc.

47

7 -spondere, Com. Fab. Inc.

XXVI.

-comitari,

11

p. p. p. , Mil. 1103

-criminari, Id. 242

PLAVTVS.
*-co-addere, Cos. 518 -calere, Pers. 88
1

-curare, Bacch. 131

8

-cttstodire,

11

Aul. 724
;

-decere,

13

AmpJi. 722
. . .

al.

nicht so sehr urn Hartel, 1. I., p. 16, "Es scheint ihm bei diesen Bildungen, einen pracisen Ausdruck des Verhaltnisses der Gemeinsamkeit zu thun, als um den 3 s Ph. Thielmann, ALL. Hartel, 1. 1. gewichtiger in das Ohr fallenden Klang." * VIII., p. 244 conf. supra, 31, p. 123. Conf. Stolz, Historiche Grammatik, I, p.
;

Gramm. d. Rom. Spr., IL, p. 622, " Con 1st nur im Italienischen und Spanisch-Portugiesischen produktiv geblieben, wahrend die anderen Sprachen zwar
24.
*

Meyer-Liibke,

eine Anzahl der lateinischen Bildungen bewahrt aber keine neuen geschafFen haben." 8 7 SC. de Bacch. M. AureL Auson. 8 Cato R. R. Plaut. ; *ApuL ; Apul. ; Vulg. ;

Pronto Tert. "Yen. Fort. Com.; Anthol. Epigr. Spec.; Vulg.

ap. Fronton.
' ;

ia

Inscrr.

13

Turpil. Com.;

Pompon.

66.

CON-, VEKB.]
1

ROMAN SERMO
Capt. 878

PLEBEIVS.
con-stabilire,

267

con-decorare,
3

-docere, p. p. p., Poen. 580 3 -dormiscere, Cure. 360 ; al.

4

Capt. 453 -suadere, Jferc. 143 ; 26 Pseud. 666 -sudare,

-suere,
27

25

al.

-duplicare,
6

Pseud. 1261
;

Amph. 368

al.

-fabulari, Merc. 571 -fore,' Mil. 941

al.

-tabefacere, Pseud. 21

-teclmari, Id. 1096

-fulgere/

Amph. 1067
8

-geminare,

Id. 786

-gliscere, Trin.

678

-graecare, Bacch. 743

-gratulari,"

814 Amph. 1094 28 -truncare, Bacch. 975 CW-c. 162 -uadari,

-tollere, 4uf.

-tonare,

-labascere,
10

Sticli.

Men. 132 522

291

ENNIVS.
9 con-cupere," Ann. 80 30 ZV. 408 -glomerare,

-linere,

3fos*.

-lutulentare, Trin. 693

1

-mercari,'

Capt. 27

-miserescere,

3l

Id.

222

-mereri,

12 13

vlwf.

738

CATO.
con-deliquescere, R. R. 23, 3 32 Id. 40, 2 ; al. -depsere,

-metare,

(meo), Capt. 185

-metare, Men. 1019 14 mingere, Pers. 407

minari,
-pacisci,

16
16
17

Aul. 417

-Mare,
;

33

Jet 7, 5

Pseud. 543 a
727; Amph. 740
Cist.

-futare,
a/.

(/MO),

qp.

PawZ.

-percere,
18

(parcere), Poen.

350

Fest. 89, 3
-librare, 7?.
14

-placere,
19

J?d

R, 19, 2
139

a/.

-lucare,
;

Id.

-precari,
21

aZ.

-quiniscere,*
-radere,
2

657

-luere," Id. 100

Poen. 1363

-madere, Id. 165, 5

36

scindere,* True. 52 -screari, Pers. 308

-silescere,
23

-sarrire,
37

Id. 48, 1
/c?.

-secere,

157

Mil. 583

-sedare, Oratt. 1 1?V. 21

-somniare, Most. 757

PACWIVS.
con-tremere,
38

-spuere," CWc. 503

1
;
;

TV. 413
;

Enn. Ter. Vitr. Sen. Auct. Bpigr. ap. Plin. 3 s 4 Pacuu. Gell. Augustin. Ter.; Lucr. Augustin. Ep.; Prise. Ter.; Varr. Fr.; Vulg. luuenc.; Diet.; Symm.; Amm. Gael. Aur. lulian. ap. Augustin. i 8 Cinna ap. Isid. 19, 2. Verg. ApuL s Pore. Latro Decl. in Cat. Liu. Gell. w HOT. Ou. GelL l Sail. Afran. Com. Vulg. 12 Ter. 13 GelL Arnob. uerb. act. Cic. &c. Afran. Com. Nou. Com. Ter. 14 CatulL; Hor. Sat.; Dosith. "Auct. B. Afr.; Liu.; Paul.
; ;

ICt.
Solin.
;

"

conf. Charis. 197,

8.

" Ter.;

Dig.; Turpil.; Fronto; Paul, ex Fest.; Pacat. Pan.;

Suet.; Fronto; Apul.; Vlp. Dig.;

" Pacuu.; Ter.; Catull.; Ou.; Ter.; Col.; Nemes. Cyn.; Gell.; Apul.; Vulg. 20 p Sen. Plin. Ep. Mar. Victorin. 21 Ter. Lucr.; omp on. Com. ; conf. Prise. 10, 17. M Ter. Cic. Ep. ICt. Enn. ; Gell. Hier. Hor. Sat. luuen. Petr Fur. Bibac.
is
;
;

Ter. ; Tert. ; Vulg. Cato B. B, Col. Apul. Lact. Hier. Vulg. 20 Varr. ; Vitr. ; Plin. ; Vlp. Dig. Ps. " Lampr. ; Apul. Capit. Com-Apic. Hier. =0 Pacuu. si Pacuu. 33 Varr. a2 modian. Lucr. Gels. ; ; Turpil. ; Ter. Pompon.
ap. Quint.
37
;

"

R. R.
36

"4

Col.
;

Col.

v Varr.

35 Ou.; Pers. Plin. Fronto; Pompon. Dig. Ps.-Apic. Cael. Aur. Ou. Petr. Plin. as
; ; ; ; ;

268
CAEOIUTS.
com-moliri,
1

WORD FORMATION IN THE

VAKKO.
Com. 207
con-densare,
13

66.

CON-,

VERR

12

R. R.

2, 3,

-fracescere, Id. 1, 13,

9 4

TEBENTTVS.
*col-licere, Hec.

-gelare,

/d. 1, 2,
14

842 Fl. 2 -locupletare, Haut. 258 3 1028 Eun. -mitigare,

4 -mori, Ad. Prol. 7

-liquescere,
15

-malaxare, -pendere, L. L.
16

op. JVbn. 334, 27 Sat. Men. 177

6,

183

-pluere,

Id. 5,
17

161

-suefacere, Id. 414 -susurrere, Haut. 473

-uasare,"

-quadrare,
-rixari,
/Sentf.

/Satf.

Men. 96
47
ed.

.M>.

Chap.

Phorm. 190

18

-scribillare,

Sat.
19

-tenebrascere,

Men. 76 R. R. 2, 2, 11

CASSIVS HEMINA.

com-putescere, ap. Plin. 13, 86

LVCBETIVS.
co-actare, 6, 1120

&

1159

CAELIVS ANTIPATEB.
7

-cruciare, 3, 148

con-genuclare,
Accrvs.
co-inquinare,
LVCILIVS.
8

Hist. 7, Fr.

44

-durare, 6, 668
-feruefacere,
-fulcire, 2,
6,

353

98

Tr. 207

9 com-manducari, Sat.

4,

42

al.

233 112 -putrescere," 3, 343 23 *-spurcare, 6, 22

-laxari,

20

6,
81

-meditari,

6,

AFKANIVS.
10

-tingere, (-tinguere), 2, 755

al.

con-fouere,

Com. 144
CICEEO (Epistt.)
24

Novivs.
con-quadruplare, (7<w. 63, 1

con-cerpere,
-sanescere,
6

25

-sputare,"

ad Att. 10, 12, 3 ad Fam. 4, 6, 2 ad Qu. Fr. 2, 3, 2

POMPOOTVS.
con-forire,

Com. 64

LABEKIVS.

con-cumare, Com. 118

CLAVDIVS QVADKIGAKIVS. 11 con-germanescere, Ann. Fr. 93

-sermonari, ap.
1
;

-labellare, Id. 2
Inc.

CATVLLVS.

Oell. 17, 2,
s

17

con-futuere, 37, 5
s

*Lucr. Fauorin. ap. Cell.

5

CorniL Rhet.

Augustin.

Sail.

Liu. Val. Max.

;

8 ' Sidon. Sisenn. Col.; Val. Max.; Varr.; luL Val. 10 8 uerb. act. = Val. Max. Plin. Scrib. Vulg. Prud. ; Arnob. Apul. Hier. Augus12 Auct. Bell. tin.; Cod. Theod.; Isid.; Inscrr. Apul. Met. Afr.; Col.; form -densere 13 Cic. Lucr. "Col.; Fronto; Apul.; Ep.; Ou.; Vitr.; Col.; Plin.; Mart.; Scrib.

Plin.;Flor.; Vulg.

Sail.

Boeth.

Ep. Rhet.

18

M Gels.

15 16 Solin. ; Cypr. ; Vulg. ; Augustin. Pelag. Vet. Catull. ^form-tenebrescere=- Vulg.; Hier.
;

CoL Augustin. Sidon.

; ;

20
*

Gael. Aur.

21

Cornif.

Col.
5

Plin.
;

Gael.
28

Aur.

CoL

Suet. Tert.
;

Cael. ap. Cic. Ep. ; Liu. ;

Plin.; Suet.

Cels.

Col.

Tert

66.

CON-, VERB.]

ROMAN SERMO
l

PLEBEIVS.

269

AVCT. BELL. AFBIC.

con-uulnerare,
5,

PMNIVS.
1
;

al.

con-corporare,

17

27, 112;

al.

-ferruminare, 27, 69

HOKATIVS.
con-feruescere,
3

-flectere, p. p. p., 2,
2

115

Sat. 1, 2, 71
1, 5,

18

-gignere,

^). p. p., 11,

19

230;

al.

-rugare, Ep.
4

23

-murmurare,

10,

62

-scire,

Id. 1, 1,

61

-purgare, 20, 127

VlTKVVlVS.
co-axate, 2, 8, 17
6
;

FBONTO.
al.

congarrire,

ad Amic.

1, 12,

p. 182,

-camerare, 5, 11, 2 6 -crispare, 4, 1, 7 ; al.

-fornicare, 5, 5, 2
T
;

3N.
-stagnate, p. 2198

P.

al.

-solidare,

2, 8,

GELLIVS.
con-celare, 11, 9, 2
20
;

al.

CELSVS.
8 con-feruere, 8, 10, 1

-create,

19, 5,

Lemm.
3

-fabricari, 3, 19,
21

-flaccescere, 2, 30, 2

PHAEDBVS.
9 con-cacare, 4, 18, 11

-gelascere,

17, 8,
8,
;

Lemm.;
7
al.

al.

-germinate, 20,
22

-misereri, 6, 5, 6

-pauescere,

1,

23, 9

H.
al.

COLVMELLA.
co-aggerare,
-figurare,
10

23

-pugnare,
8, 6,

12, 5,
24

1 1

-sarcinare,
26

13, 25,

19

11

4, 20,
12

-sarcire,

2, 23,
2'

21 H.

*-frequentare,

9, 13,

13

-strepere,
-nallare,
27

4, 1,
12, 13,

-maturescere, 12, 49, 7 13 -molere, 12, 28, 1

4 20
al

-nelare,

28

19, 9, 10;

-mundare," 12,
16

18,
;

3
al.
;

-sanare, 4, 24, 22
-spissare,
2, 17,

AFVLEIVS.
con-fluctnare, Met. 11, 3
-foedare, Id. 7, 28

al.

-sudascere, 12, 48, 2

-humidare, Id.
PETBONIVS.
18

8,

9
Socr. p. 45, 39
2,

com-pilare,

=
3

-luminare,
T
,

29 30

Deo

62, 12

-masculare,

Met.

23

-spatiari, 7,
1
11

-mentiri,3i Id. 7
*

Amm.

3 Col. Curt.; Gels.; Sen. ;Plin. Vitr.;Cels. 7 Vulg. ; Hier. ; Augnstin. ; Ven. Fort. ; ICt.

Tert.
8

Commodian.

Plin.

Pall.

Sen. Apoc. ; Petr.

scrr.

Prud. ; Inscrr. "ffier.; Vulg.;InCell.; Tert.; Lact.; Vulg. Vlp. Dig.; lul. Obseq. "Plin.; Auct. de Diu. Fabr. Arcb.it. 30, p. 312, 33 1T 18 " 18 Tert. ; Amm. ; Marc. Emp. Cic. semel. , Eccl. Sil. ; uerb. depon. Apul. Met. S1 Ambros. Claud. Mam. (Pis. 61) ; Varr. Sat. Men. Augustin. ; Vulg. ; p. p. p.

i"Seru.adVerg.
14

Amm.
Iren.

Macr. Sat.
27

2'Apul.

Veget.; Sulp. Seu. Ps.-Tert.;Iul. Val.;*Amm. Sulp. Seu.

Macr. Sat.

24

Amm.
30

Intpr. Iren.

Prud.

Macr.

"Intpr.

270
com-minare,
2

WORD FORMATION IN THE

Id. 7, 11
1

[66. CON-, VERB.

co-testificari, Testim.

Anim.
5

-mulcare, Id.
-partiri,

8,

28
Prol. p. 107,

-tribulare,

22

ao?w. JMC?.

Deo Socr.

-uiscerare, (7am. Christ.

20

in.
-plexare,
-pauire, p. p. p., Met. 7, 21 3 Id. 10, 18
4

-uorare, acfo. Jfarc. 1, 1

ABNOBIVS.
co-articulare, 1, 52
23

-ponderare, Ascl. 22 6 -pulsare, Met. 7, 21

-suauiare, Id. 16, 22
6 -temperare, Id. 10 7

-ceptare,

4,

21
p., 2,

-emendare,
-imbibere,

/>. ^?.

18

5,

30

-uariare,

Apol. 50

CHALCTDIVS.
con-faecare, p. p. p., Tim. 237
-negetare, Id. 40 A., 104, 297

TERTVUJANVS.
8

co-adolescere, -aetare, Res.

Anim.

19,

16

-camare,
-dolere,

Cam. 45 Cam. Christ. 20

>

IVLIVS VALEBIVS.
con-splendescere, 2, 42
-tiirescere, 3,

-cinerare,^.^). p., Pudic. 13

IO

oen.

10
FafenZ. 13

36

-fermentare,
-flabellare,
11

ac?w.

AMMANVS.
con-cateruare,^.!).^., 29,
5,

Sped. 25
adu. Gnost. 13
12
/S]pectf.
13

38;

a/.

-gaudere,

-gemiscere,
-glorificare,

13

-cmstare,f?. p. p., 17, 7, 11

Res.

Cam. 40

-marcere, 31, 12, 13

-marcescere, 17, 10, 1 -marginare, 31, 2, 2

-laborare,
15

-laetari,
18

Poen. 10 JcfoJ. 14
e?w.

14

-nasci,
17

Valent. 21
;

*-togare,p.p.p., 29, -torrere, 18, 7, 4

-turmare, 16, 12, 37

2,

22

-pati,

jRes.

Corn. 40

al.

-pinguescere,
18

Anim. 25
Anim. 4
8

Scorp. 3 -rectimbere, Testim.

-pressare,
19

AMBEOSIVS.
24

co-adorare,

Spir. Sanct. 3, 12
25

-regnare,
41

ac?w. JMC?.
20

-crucifigere,

Sacram.

6, 2,

-resuscitare,

Res.
;

Cam. 23
aZ.
2,

-descendere,

26

Cant. Cantic. 6, 9

-sepelire,

Id. 23

-epulari, Ep. 19, 15

-strictare, adu.

Marc.

16

-macerare,
-partmire,

21

m Luc. 5, 6
Hexaem.
4, 8,

-temporare, Res. Cam. 45 -tesserare, adu. Haer. 36

1

cfe

31 ;

al
3

Gloss. Paris.
10, 16.
;

Vulg.; Augustin.; Gloss. Labb.

Coripp.; uerb. depon.

= Vulg.

Marc.
Apic.

6 Tert. Ps. -Verg. ap. Class. Auct. 5, 85 sq. Apul. ; Augustin. ; Ps. Dracont. ; Boeth. ; Anthim. 7 Gael. Aur. 8 Eccl. 8 Veget. 10 Cypr. Ep. ; Vulg. ; *

12 Hier.; Cypr. Ep.; Jordan. ; Greg. Tur. 1S Eccl. ie Vulg.; Hier. Cassiod.; Inscrr. 18 17 PorCypr. Vulg. Hier. Augustin. ; Sulp. Seu. Gael. Aur. ; Cass. Fel. Alcim. Auit. 20 21 M Hier.; Vulg.; "Paul. NoL Ambros.; Hier.; Hilar. phyr. Vulg. Hier. 27 3S Amm. a Cod. 25 28 Schol. German. Arat. lust. Sidon. Cassiod. Heges.;

Hier.; Augustin.; Jordan.

n Alcim.
Hier.

Auifc.;
14

Augustin. ; Cod. Theod.

;
;

13

Marc.

Emp.

67.

DE-, VERB.]
1

ROMAN SERMO
de Abrdh.
2, 11,

PLEBEIVS.

271

co-plantare,
al.

80;

THEODOEVS PKISCIANVS.
con-cingere,
4,

-frixare, 1,

6 8

HJEBONTMVS.
co-adiuuare,
4

-motare,
Galat. 6, 5
1,

1,

CAELIVS AVRELIANVS.

-aegrotare, ad luuin. -flere, adu. Lucif. 5

-spoliare,

47

con-crassare, Chron. 4, 3, 62

Ep. 93, 21

-flammare, Id.

4, 7,

98
;

extr.

-peccare, ^cwrf. 2, 12, 84

a/,

-saluare, p. p. p., Chron. 4, 3,

AVGVSTINVS.
con-cernere, Conf.
-florere, Id. 4,
3

39;
5,

al.

10 28

-terebrare, Id.

2, 3,

65

4
1,

-gestare,

de Peccat. Merit.

-tnmescere, Id. 2, 4, 71 -uitiare, Id. I, 4, 22

:

class of verbs

VEEBS COMPOUNDED WITH de- The authorities on this have already been cited, in the section on verbs 4 compounded with ad-. They occur in large numbers at all
67.

periods of the sermo plebeius, but as in the case of the prepositions already considered, the later compounds are chiefly denominative. This tendency has continued in the Romance languages, in which, with the exception of French, de- is actively employed in forming new verbs from substantives, but seldom enters into composition with existing verbs. 5
NAEVTVS.
6

de-conciliare, Fr. Fab. Inc. 33

de-puuire,

Com. 134

-crescere,
12

-dolare,

PLAVTVS.

13

-errare,
T

Cure. 219 Men. 859 Id. 1113

11

de-amare, Epid. 219 ; -artuare, Capt. 641 ; 8 -asciare, Mil. 884

-blaterare,
10

al.

-faecare,"
15

Aul 79

al.

al.

-fieri,

Men. 221
16

-floccare, Epid.

Aul. 268

-gerere,

616 ; al. Men. 804; al.

Poen. 1312
ap. Fest. 71, 21

-charmidare, Trin. 977

-colare,
1

17

-glubere,
18

Capt.
2

497 ;

al.
3

-gunere,

Vulg.

Augustin. ; Rustic.

Commodian.
6

Conf. authorities cited supra, p. 258, not. 15.

Spr., II., p. 623. T Afran. Lucil. Sat. ; Ter.

Meyer-Liibke,

Gramm.
10

d.

Roman.
R. R.

Labor.

Lucr.; *Cic., semel, (de Diu. 2, 14, 33); Hor.; Ou.; Cels.; Plin.; Stat.; Plin. Ep.; * Lucr. Col. Plin. ; Mart. ; Apul. ; Tert. Hier. Ep. Sil. ; Claud. Cornif Rhet. Cic., ; semel, (Fragm. ap. Lact. 624.); Auct. B. Afr.; Sail., semel ; Verg.; Sen.; Col.; Veil.; Plin.;
;
.

"

Prud.; Inscrr.

Lucil. Sat. ; Cell.

Varr.

Enn. Tr. ; Col. ; Plin. Ambros. ; Augustin. ; Schol. Bern, ad Verg. Ge. Quint. ; Tac. 17 Varr. 16 Cato R. R. Ace. Tr. Verg. Prop. Liu. ; Vitr. ; Sen. ; Auct. Priap. ; Gell. ie Gloss. Labb. R. ; Suet. ; Auson. ; Marc. Emp. form -glubare Tert. Gloss. Labb.
;

14

1S

272

WORD FORMATION IN THE

CATO.
1

67.

DE-,

VEBR

de-hibere, Trin. 426

Rud. 1336 ; al. -iuuare, Trin. 344 *-lacerare, Capt. 672 2 -lassate, Asin. 872 3 -lingete, Pers. 430 ; al. 4 -liquate, Mil. 853 -luctare, Trin. 839 ; al. -ludificare, Rud. 147
-ierare,

de-acinare, p.p. p., R. R. 26

-ambulate,
24

22

Id.
23

127

^.
9

-fetuefacete,
-fingete,
25

Id. 157,
;

Id. 74

a/.

-ftutate,

Id. 24,
7d.

-hauiite,

26

66

Id. 46, 1 -lapidate, 28 Id. 128 -lutate,

29

27

-merere, Pseud. 1186 8 (-mutate, Trin. 73; etf.)

-nasare, Capt. 604
7 -numetate, -4szn. 453 8 -osculari, Cos. 136 9
;

-plete,

Id 64
(1) /d. 49, 1
;

-putaie,'

a/,

-radere," 7d. 121

al.

-suete, Id. 21, 3

*-polire,

Epid. 93
10

PACTVTVS.
;

-properare,
11

Cos. 745

a/.

de-iugare, Tr. 110

-pulsate, Stick. 286

-putgate,
1"

7c?.

5.
;

CAECHJVS.
al.
82

-putate,

(2)

Amph. 158
;

de-collate,

Com. 116

-runcinare, Capt. 641 13 True. 585 -siccate,

14

al.

-integtate, /o?. 255 -uomete, Id. 162

-spuete,

Asin. 38
19

-squamate,
-sudascete,
17
16

-4w/.

398

TEKENTTVS.
de-bacchati,
33 34

Bacch. 66

-tetete,

Merc. 952
18

-mulcete,
-nattate,

Adelph. 185 Saw*. 762

-tondere,
-uellete,

SaccA. 1128
Poen. 872

-munetati, Id. 300 .PI

35

19

Phorm. 944

-ungete, Psewc?. 222

-uetbetate, Phorm. 327

TrriNrvs.
de-licete,
3*

ENNIVS.

de-gtumate,
-spetnere,
1

20
21

Ann. 430
Id.

213

(Zacio), Cbra.

190

=- Apnl. Ter.; Lucil.; Cornif. Bhet.; Nep.; Gell.; Tert.; Lact.; Mela; ub. depon. 4 Caecil. Ace. Titin. Varr. 3 "Hor. Sat.; Mart. Met. ; ; Lucil.; Gels.; Tert.; Lampr. ; ;
5 Turpil.; Ou.; Sen.; Suet.; Gell.; ub. depon. =Liu.; Sen.; Col.; Quint.; Cels.; CoL > B. ; Tac. Gell. Apul. ; lul. VaL Ps. -Cypr. Cato Tac. ; Plin. Ep. ; Veil. ; Tert 10 s VaL Max. Plin. ; Ps.-Apic. (Plant. Epid. 93, ed. Goetz Hor., dispoliet. ) ; Apul. " Cato ; Vitr.; Col.; Cael. Aur. Commodian. 1J On. ; semel. (*Carm. 2, 7, 24); Sil.; Mart.

=
;

CoL; Gloss. Placid.

16

" Apnl.
;

Liu. ; Tibull. ; Sen, Ep. ; Pers.

Gloss.

Herb.; Ser. Samm.; Gromat. Vet. Plin. Gell. ; Claud. Mart. Cap.
; ; ;

"

Varr.; Catull.;
;

Plin.

LucU. Apul.
;
;

Lucr. ; Hor.; Prop. ; Tibnll.; Phaedr.; Sen. Col.; Plin. ; Quint. Tac. ; 18 GelL Enn.; Cato; Lucil.; On.; Curt.; Sen.; CoL; Pers.; Plin. Ep.; Nemes.; Tert. " LuciL M Ter. Suet.; GelL ; CoL Poet. CatulL;Ou.;Suet.; Capit.; PaU. " Hor. Sat. 26 Col. 2 Tert. 2T Alio as Varr. Pr.; Vitr.; Plin. Vnlg.; Augustin. a * Diet. sensu =- PauL ex Fest. ; Glosa Labb. Plin. ; Stat. ; Manil. ; Pelag. Vet. Veg.
; ;

Labb.

17

Vet.

30

Ou. ; CoL Placid. Gloss.

;

" Plin. Ep. GelL

;

M Lucil.

Fenestell. ap.
ss

Diom.

Sen. Apoc. ; Petr. ; Scrib. ; Suet. ; Vopisc. ; Anr. Viet. ; SchoL luuen. 34 Liu. 35 Hor. LuciL Gell. ; Lact. Sat. ; GelL ;

Hor. ; Capit ; Hier.

67.

DE-.VERB.]

ROMAN SERMO

PLEBEIVS.

273

TVEPHJVS.
1

LABEBIVS.

de-gulare,

Com. 217

de-pudicare, Inc. Fab. 17

CASSIVS HEMINA.
2

AVCT. BELL. HISP.

16

de-nasci,

Ann. 2 Fr. 24

de-postulare,

1,

LVCUJVS.
3 de-argentare, Sat. 26, 71

VITKVVIVS.
de-feruere,
17

7, 2, 1

-calauticare, Id. 26,

4

72

-pilare,

Id. 29,
7rf.
6

40
71

PHAEDRVS.
de-grunnire,
5, 5,

-poculare,
-uerrere,

26,

27

Id. 27,

58

COLVMELLA.
AFKANIVS.
de-laborare, Com. 11

de-cacuminare, 4, 7, 3 ; 18 -florere, 5, 6, 36 -frigescere, 12, 20, 4 ;

-lacrimare, 4, 9, 2
-Isuare, ^lr&. 6,

al.

al.

VABBO.
6

de-flare,

R. R.
7

1, 64, 1
.

4 2

-iungere,
8

i.

10, 3,

45

-mutilare, Id. 11,

-nigrare,

.R. jR. 1, 55j^?z.

-pinnare, p. p. p. , ap. Fulg. Exp. PEESIVS. 19 Serm. Ant. No. 12, p. 562, de-mordere,

1,

106

12

M.
9

*-pungere,

6,

79 10

-plautare,
10

R. R.
115
Id.

1,

40,

-stertere, 6,

-pontare, Sat. Men. 493

-repere,
Id.
11

PETKONTVS.
de-battuere, 69, 3 80 -ponderare, Poet. Fr. 26, 3

89 -scobinare, -serere, (-situm) R. R.I, 23, 6 -subulare, Sat. Men. 483 14 -uirginare, Id. 409
LVCBETIVS.
de-cellere, 2, 219
13

-tumescere,
PLINIVS.

21

17, 3

al

de-caulescere, 19, 121

82

-corticare,
23

16,

188

-pangere,
-surgere,

2,

14

5,

1087 701

-culcare,

17, 61

*-gemere, 21, 9 D. -glutinare, 25, 163

CICEBO

(EPISTT.).
1, 13,

de-mitigare, ad Alt.

-Hmare, 34, 111 -occare, 18, 137

-sacrare,
s

-mere,
>

16

Id. 16, 11,

2

2
L. L.

24

28, 112

Sen.; Mart.; Tert.; Ps.-Apic.; 6 7 Varr. Fr.; Col. Tac. Plin.; Arnob.; Ambros. Ep. vitr.; Ps. Plin.; Scrib.; -Augustin. ; Vulg.; Firm. Math. Col.; Plin.; conf. Verg. Ge. 2, 65. 10 " Phaedr. ; Plin. Apul. Met. Arnob. Petr. ; Paul. Dig. Hyg. Fab. Vulg. ; Prise. ; " Hor. Sat. Plin. Scrib. Schol. luuen. "Col.; Plin. "Tert. "Sen.; Apul. Met. 17 no i nscrr> Plin.;Ps.-Apic. npiin. Stat. ; Augustin. Augustin.
Pall.;

Afran. Com.
Vulg.

Varr.

Hier.; Oros.

"Vulg.;

Ps.-Ascon.

23

Stat.; Tert.

S4

Stat.

274
de-tornare,
-turpare,
1

WORD FORMATION IN THE

13,
9

67.

DE-, VEBB.

62

ARNOBIVS.
4,

15,

59

37

GELUVS.
de-luere,
3

15, 2,
4

CHAICIDIVS.

-uenustare,

12, 1,

-uersitare, 17, 20,

8 6

de-praesentare, Tim. 159

AFVLEIVS.
de-contari, Met.

PELAGONIVS.
7,

24 -flammare, Id. 5, 30 -lustrare, Herb. 84

5

de-brachiolare, 291
-pectorare, 6
-spicare, (de-spied),

88

-meare, Met. 10, 31 -morsitare, Id. 2, 22

-temporare, 6
;

al.

-mussare/^.p.p., Id. 3, 26 7 -pudescere, Id. 10, 29 Id. 2, 32 -tundere,

-nergere,
8

PALLADIVS.
de-sugere,
1, 9,

al.

Deo

Soar.
;

9
al.

AMMTANYS.
de-frustrare,

-uestire, Met. 4, 7

31, 2, 5

al.

TEETVLMANVS.
de-aurare, Idol 8
-bucinare, Virg. Vel. 13
9

VEGETTVS.
de-carnare,
15

Mil. 2, 27, 2
6, 7,

-cachinnare, Apol. 47 ; a/, -cinerare, p. p. p., adu. Valent.

-matricare, Id.
-sternere,
18

Jfe7. 3,

10

32
-cinerescere, Apol.
10

48

extr.

HEEBONYMVS.
de-pompare, in NaJium
c.

-coriare,

Anim. 33
Poet.

-cremare, (Ps.-Tert.?), adu. Marc. 2, 101

-entire, (de-cutis),

AVGVSTINVS.
1,

ad Nat.

14

de-suadere,"

Serm. 171,

-damnare, Pudic. 15
-farinare, p. p. p., adu. Valent.

31
-minorare,
11

MAETIANVS

Anim. 33
aZ.

de-mersare,

8,

846

-palare,

Apol. 10;

-mulcare, p. p. p., 8, 807

-petere, ac?w. Marc. 4, 20 -scrobare, .Res. Cam. 7

SEDONIVS APOLMNABIS. de-cemicare, p. p. p., Ep.

-tepescere, Id. 5, 17, 4 -torrere, Id. 1, 7, 1
; ;

24 -sultare, Anim. 32 -nigescere, 7c?. 27

-sorbere,
Idol.
1

18

3, 3,

Gell.

Gloss. Placid.

"Inscrr. Labb.

6 4 Mamert. Auson. Sidon. Ep. 6 Mart. Cap. Amm. Angustin. 10 Gromat. Vet.; Tert. Augustin.; Cod. Theod. PaU.; Eccl. 14 ia Mart. "Inscrr. Sidon. "Gloss. Cap. "Ps.-Apic. Vulg. a

Suet.

68. DIS-,

VERB.]

ROMAN SERMO

PLEBEIVS.
:

275

Unlike the verbs com68. YEBBS COMPOUNDED WITH dispounded with ad-, con-, de-, verbs of this class have maintained their prefix unweakened nevertheless it is now recog:

nized that they belong almost exclusively to the sermo plebeius. 1 Lorenz was the first to point out the frequent occurrence in 2 Early Comedy of dis- with an intensive force, in such forms
as discupere, dispudere, distaedere, and Landgraf, maintaining the vulgar nature of such compounds, censures Opitz for discussing under the separate heads of Syntax and Phraseology the two forms discruciare and discupere, which occur in the Epistt. of Cic., instead of grouping them together under Wordformation. 3 Recently Hauschild 4 has attempted to draw a sharp distinction, specifically limiting the list of plebeian forms to those with dis- intensive, and criticises Schulze for confusing them with the forms where dis- has a separative Such a distinction is someforce, as in difflare, diffugare, etc. what difficult to maintain, as the two classes merge into one another. In such forms as dispuluerare, to grind to atoms, to pulverize completely, discoquere, to cook to pieces, to cook thoroughly, etc., where the two meanings of dis- seem to coincide, it is easy to see how the intensive force developed out of the earlier idea of separation. It is true that a larger proportion of the compounds with dis- intensive are confined to the colloquial language, especially in the early period ; but few of either class found their way into classic Latin, while in the Romance languages, where dis- remained one of the most pro1 Schmalz, Stilist., p. 552, "Besonders scheinen Kompos. mit dis, de, und con in der Volkssprache beliebt gewesen zu sein, wahrend die ersteren in der klassichen Sprache so gut wie keine Aufnahme fanden," citing "discrucior bei Cic. Att., sonst " nicht ; conf. Id. iib. d. Sprachgebr. der nichtciceron. Brief e i. d. ciceron. Brief samm,

Igg., Zeitschr. f. d.

Gymn. wes. (1881), p. 87; Schmilinsky, p. 42; Landgraf, " Mit besserem Cic. Epp., p. 321, Erfolge (als de) hat die Praposition dis in Zusammensetzungen ihre steigernde Kraft erhalten ; doch gehoren auch diese Komposita vor" 2 Lorenz ad zUglich dem Umgangstone an Schulze, Symm., Diss. Hal. VI., p. 218. Pseud. 1201, adding "ganz verschieden sind naturlich Bildungen wie disconducit, Trin. 930, disconuenit, Hor. Epist. 1, 14, 18 und ahnliche." 3 Landgraf, 1. I., p. 277,
;

XXX.

citing E. Opitz, quo sermone ei qui ad Cic. litteras dederunt usi sint, Naumb. 1879. " 4 Hauschild, Diss. Hal. VI., p. 261, praecipue sermoni cotidiano et plebeio uindicanda esse uidentur uerba composita praepositione dis- effecta, ita ut dis- non habeat
,

uiin segregandi, sed potius corroborandi. ... cf. Schlz., p. 106, qui quidem in eo mihi displicet, quod non seiunxit notioncs segregandi et corroborandi," citing Wagner " all these expressions belong to every-day life, which is always ad Plaut. Aul., p. 108,

fond of exaggeration."

276

WORD FORMATION IN THE

[68.

DIS-,

VERB.

ductive prefixes, and has to a large extent replaced de-, it regularly has a separative or negative force, as in Ital., disabdischiavare, 1 decharger, etc.
bellire,

discolorare;

Fr.,

deborder,

deboutonner,

NAEVIVS.
dis-puluerare, Com. 57
PI^AVTVS.

VARBO.
dis-pendere,
-plicare,
13

L. L.

-planare, Sat.

5, 183 Men. 291 3, 16,

R. R.
14
18

dis-conducere, Trin. 930

-cupere, Id. 932 3 -flare, Mil. 17
4

-plodere,
-saepire,

Id. 2, 9, 4;

al

L. L.

5,

162

-fringere,
5

Asin. 474
(-pennere), Mil. 407;

LVCEETIVS.
dis-cidere, 3, 659
;

-pandere,
al.

al.

-madescere,
-serpere, 6,
;

-percutere, Cos. 644 8 -pudere, Bacch. 481

479 547
6,

al.

-stimulare, Id. 64
-taedere,
7

CICEBO (Episir.).
di-laudare,

Amph. 503

ad Alt.

6, 2,

al.

-truncare, True. 614

CATVLLVS.
GATO.
dis-hiascere, R. R. 12
8 -tabescere, Id. 24 -terere,' Id. 75

dif-futuere, p. p. p., 29, 14

HOBATTVS.
dis-conuenire,
16

Ep.

1, 1,

99

al.

-uaricare,

10

Id. 45,

17

-quirere,

Sat. 2, 2, 7

CAECILIVS.
di-balare, Com. 249

Vmtvvivs.
18

dis-sonare,

5, 8,

TEBENTIVS.
di-lapidare,

CELSVS.

u Phorm. 898

dis-coquere,

1'

6,

SISENNA.
13

PHAEDBVS.
Hist. 3, Fr. 35

dis-palari,
1

di-grunnire,

5, 5,

27

Meyer-Liibke, Gramm. A Eom. Spr., II., p. 624, "Das Prafix ist sehr beliebt und verdrangt im Franzosischen vollig, im Spanischen fast vollig das alte de. Mit der Trennung verbindet sich der BegrifF des Wegnehmens, Auflosens und dann geradezu

der Negation einer Thatigkeit." * 8 Gael. ap. Cic. Ep.; Catull. LuciL; Amm.; Auson.; Prud. Vitr.; Suet. 5 8 Ter. Apul. 7 Ter. Lucr. Plin. Suet. Verns ap. Fronton. Veg. Vet. Augustin. 9 J1 10 Varr. Petr. Col. Firm. Math. Cic., semel, (Verr. 2, 4, 40) ; Vitr. Amm.; Prud. '* Lucr. IS Prud. 18 ;Hor. Sat.; Arnob. Lucr.;Cic., Nep.;*Ps. -Sail; Cell.; Amm.
; ; ; ; ; ; ; ;

semel, (Rep. 4, 4) ; Ou. ; Sen. ; Stat. " Plin. ; Vulg. Ambros.

Lact.

"

Claud. ;

Lampr

Vulg.

18

CoL Amm.
;

BX-, VERB.]

ROMAN SERMO

PLEBEIVS.

277

COLVMKLLA.
dif-fluuiare, Arb. 7, 5
1

AMMIANVS.
di-uoluere, 26, 4, 3
4, 32,

-rarare,

al.

PLINTVS.
*dis-cuneare, p. p.
4

HIEBONYMVS.
p., 9,
al.

90

-secare,

9,
3

121;
18,

dis-glutinare, Ep. 66, 12, -tentare, in lesai. 15,

c?

54, 2

-serenare,

356
AVGVSTINVS.
6 dif-fugare, 41, 10

APVTiKTVS.

dis-capedinare, Flor. 3 -sternere, Met. 10, 34

al.

THEODOBVS PKISCIANVS.
dif-fumigare,
4,

TEBTVLIjIANVS.
di-lucidare,
4

adu. lud. 1

-uentilare,

Anim. 5

MABTIANVS CAPELLA.
dis-gregare,
3,

289

al.

COMMODIANVS.
dis-credere,
6

Praef. 3;

al.

SlDONIVS
dif -fulgurate,

AKNOBIVS.
di-iugare, 5, 9

Carm.

11,

20

-scobinare, 6, 14
-uastare, 5, 5

CASSIODOBVS.
T

dis-parere,
:

in Ps. 106, 29

69.

VEEBS COMPOUNDED WITH ex-

Compounds

of

this

authorities on plebeian Latin, than those with ad-, con-, de-. They are deserving of more careful consideration, since statistics show that they were favorite formations with all plebeian writers. They were
class are cited
less frequently,

much

by

not only prevalent in Early Comedy and again in Silver Latin, notably in the rustic writer Col., but hold a prominent place among the neologisms of Apul., Tert., and other African writers. Like the prepositions previously considered, exfrequently shows a loss of force, as is well pointed out by 8 Kohler, who cites from the Auct. Bell. Hisp. 30, 5, the substitution of efficere for the simple verb, in the formulaic expression potestatem sui facere. Kraut 9 similarly cites among the

vulgarisms of Sail, the use of exaequare in the phrase exaequare facta dictis, Cat. 3, 2, etc., comparing aequare dictis, Liu. 6, 20, In late Latin such weakening 8, and dicendo, Plin. Ep., 8, 4, 3.
1

Gael.

Aur.
p. 20.

Taps.;Cassiod.;Eccl.
8

Suet.; Apul. Met.; Vulg. 6 lul. Val. Marcel.

Augustin.; Cassiod.
'
;

Hier. ; Vigil.

Com. Chron.

Baeda Thes. Nou. Lat

Kohler,

Kraut,

Sail., p. 6.

278

WORD FORMATION IN THE

*

69. EX-,

VERB.

becomes more apparent. Schulze

cites

emittere, exambire, exasperare, exaugere, etc., simple verbs, and the same phenomenon is

from Symm., efflagitare, used in place of the pointed out by Bon.

8 . net, in Greg. Turon. ; conf. abbatem exorant ut egrederetur, Hist. Fr. 2, 37, where exorant=orant, as the abbot is not pre-

vailed upon.

In the Komance languages ex- is chiefly important in Human, and Ital. In the latter its prevalence is remarkable, and it frequently shows the same weakening as in the sermo plebeius ; compare the parallel forms sbiasire, basire; scornThe metere, commetere ; sfendere, fendere ; snudare, nudare, etc. same tendency is also seen in Ital. adjectives sbiescio, biescio,
:

etc.

PliAVTVS.

ex-lauare,
4

13

Rud. 537

al.
al.

ex-anclare,

Stick. 273.

-asciare, p. p. j>., Asin. 360 6 -augere, Stick. 304 -balistare, Pseud. 585 ; al.

295 ; 14 -linguare, Aul. 250

-lectare, Asin.
15

-moliri,

Bacch. 762
18

-mungere.
1

Most. 1109;

al.

AmpJi. 631 ; al. -concinnare, Cist. 312 -curare, p. p. p., Pseud. 1253
-bibere,
al.

-obsecrare, Asin. 246

-oculare,
;

17

Rud. 731
al.

-ossare,

18

Amph. 320;
19

-palliare, p. p. p., Gas.

7

945

-dentare,
-dictare,

Rud. 662
al.
8

-palpare,

Poen. 357

Amph. 816;
Id.

-peculiare, p.p. p., Id. 843

600 8 -dormiscere, Id. 697 10 -dorsuare, Aul. 399; al. 11 -enterare, Epid. 320 ; al. 12 Asin. 818 -fligere, -gurgitare, Epid. 582
-dissertare,
i

-petessere, Rud. 258

ao

al.

-putare,

putare), Trin. 234 -putescere, Cure. 242

(2.
21

-rogitare,

Capt. 952

*-scissare, p. p. p., Cist. 383. 2" -sculpere, Id. 541

2

Schulze, Dies. Hal., VI., p. 210.

Bonnet,

p. 231.

Meyer-Lubke, Gramm.

d.

" Wie man Spr., II, p. 626, sieht, wird s- oft zu einem fast bedeutungslosen " Vorachlag, was sich aua Fallen wie nudare und snudare leicht erldiirt ; conf. Id. ,

Roman.

Gramm.
4
;

Ital., p. 313.
; ; ; ;

Pacuu. Enn. Ace. Lucil. Cic. (four times, but archaic ace. to Quint. 1, 6, 40). 5 Ter. Enn. Lucr. Cornif Rhet. Cato Ter. Hor Sat. Ou. Phaedr. Mela Plin. ; 7 Macr Sat. s *Li u Tert. Arnob. Fest. Gell. lul. Val. Vul g. Augustin. Sidon.
; ;
.

Ter.

10

Apul.; conf. Non. 27, 29.

Cic. Ep.
l9
;

Ps.-Apic.
Gels.; Col.

Sen. Gell.
;

Hyg. Fab.; Petr.; 13 Gels.; Col. Apul. Macr.

Lucil.;
;

Plin.; lustin.; Vulg.;

"Tert.

"Sen.;

Poet. ap. Cic.; Cornif. Rhet.; Varr.; Hor.; Phaedr.; Quint.; luuen. 20 17 18 Pompon. Com. Trag. Ter.; Lucr.; Pers.; Vulg.; Ps. -Apic. ApuL Met. M Ter. ; Cato ; Lucil. ; Varr. ; Cic. Ep. ; Nep. ai Ace. Sil. Inc. Fr. Plane, ap. Cic. Ep. ;
;

Quint; Apul.; Treb.

Poll.

69. EX-,

VERB.]
1

ROMAN SERMO

PLEBEIVS.
13

279
Id. 2, 2,

ex-signare,
11

Trin. 655.

ex-ruderare,
-uirare,
14

*-spernere, p. p. p., Bacch. 446 -STigere, Poen. 614

-tentare, Most. 594

ap. Non. 46, 12 -iiirescere, Sat. Men. 425

-texere, Bacch. 239

LVCKETIVS.
e-gignere, 2, 703
;

-tnmere, True. 200

-ungere, Trin. 406
al.
3 -urgere, Rud. 1008

-tentare,

16

(tender e), 3,

488

ENNIVS.
4

e-dolare,

ap.
5

Van:

Sat.

Men. 59

CICEKO (EPISTT.). " ad Fam. ex-hilarare, *-monere, Id. 1, 7, 9

LABEBIVS.
e-lncificare,
17

9,

26, 1

-liminare,

Tr. 215

-pectorare," Id. 43

CATO,
T

-lutriare,
JS. .K. 2,

Inc.

Com. 78 Fab. 17

ex-augurare,
TITINIVS.

4
CATVLLVS.
ef-futuere,
18

6,
19

13
;

*ex-cratire, (7om.
8

-uallare,

Id.

47 76

-mulgere,

80, 8

al.

HOBAUVS.
Accivs.
9

30

e-latrare,

Ep.

1, 18,

18

ex-pergere,

Tr. 140

-metere,

81

Id. 1, 6, 21
Sat. 2, 8,

-surdare,

52

38

LvcrLivs.
*e-linire, <Sto. Fr.

ap Non. 103, 30 VlTKWIVS.

ex-clarare,
1, 2,

AFBANIVS.
ex-peiurare, Com. 192

-sanguinare, p. p. p., 8, Praef,

3
-scalpere,"
1, 6,

VABBO.
10

-siccescere, 2, 9,
Sat.

4; 3

a/,

ex-calciari,

Men. 439
;

-candifacere, R. R. 3, 4, 1
-curiare, Sat.

a/,

CELSVS.
ex-crescere,
s*

Men. 221 11 -liquescere, R. R. 1, 55, 4 12 -promittere, Jc?. 2, 2, 5

-macrescere,
35

2, 4,

-saniare,

5,

27

1 a Cato Varr. 3 Liu. Vitr. ; Sen. ; Col. ; Inuen. ; Plin- ; Gell. ; Amm. Paul, ex Fest. ; ; 6 Varr. Sat. Men.; Cic. Ep.; Cels.; Col. Ace. Tr.; Poet. ap. Pacuu.; Pompon. Com.; * 8 Varr. Sat. Men. Acc. Tr. Quint. ;Hor.Ep. SantraTr.; ; Gargil. Liu.; Gell. " Dig. lust. ; ICt. "Vitr.; "uerb.act GelL "Solin. Sen.; Suet.; Mart.; Veil

Ambros.; Sidon. Ep.

is
18

14

Amm.

p.p.p.
;

Hor. ;

Sil.

Catull.; Mart.; Arnob.; Veget.; Gael. Aur.; Schol. Pers. " Plin. Liu. ; Plin. ; Solin, Col. ; Mart.; Plin. ; Vulg.
20
S1

Val. Auct. Priap. Poet. ap. Suet. Manil. Tert. CoL; Seru. adVerg. 23 Auson. a4 Max.; Sen.; Plin.; Marc. Emp. Sen.; Col.; Frontin.; Plin.; Quint; "6 Lucan. Suet Augustin. ;p.p.p.> Laot. Sen. ; CoL
;

280
ex-spumare,
'

WORD FORMATION IN THE

6, 7,

69.

EX-, VERB.

ex-maculare,

21, 129
10

-torrere, 3, 7,
-tussire,
2,

-marginare, 28, 147

-medullare,
-pauere,
11

8 med.

^. p. p., 22,

87

34, 151

COLVMELLA.
ex-acescere, 12, 17, 1
*-altare, 3, 13,

*-riuare, 17, 249

-rugare, 13, 82;

al.

4;
7

al.

-nacuare," 20, 52
-nallere, (uallus), IS,
;

-durare, 11,

1,

98

-gerininare, 4, 17, 4

al.

-herbare, 11,
3

3,

11

GELUVS.
154 2
al.

-horrere,

Poet. 10,

ex-pergificare, 17, 12, 1

-luxuriari, Arbr. 3,

-sordescere, 9, 2, 11
-uibrare,
13

-maciare, 2, 10, 1

1, 11, 1

-mitescere, 9, 14, 10

-nmscare, 11, 2, 41 *-plantare, 4, 14, 1

-putare, (I. putare), 3, 15, 3
;

APVLEIVS.
a/.

ex-acerbescere, Apol. 85 -amnrcare, Met. 4, 14

-aptare, Id. 11,

-rancare,

2, 11,
4

al.

27
2,

-uentilare,

1, 6,

23

-comedere,
*-coriare,
16

16

Herb.

-uolitare, 8, 8 in.

Met. 10, 21

PEBSIVS.
5

-cuneare, p. p. p., Flor. 16, p. 21, 10 Kr.

3,

e-largiri,

71

-faecare, p. p. p.,

Dogm.
7,

Plat.

6 -molere, 6, 26

2,20
-masculare,
17

Mel.

23
9,

PETRONTVS.
7

e-legare,

43,

-obruere, p. p. p., Id. 18 -tumescere, Apol. 78

-opinissere, 62 fin.

-pudorare, p. p. p., 39, 5

PLINIVS.

TEETVLMANVS.
ex-albare,
19

adu. Marc. 18
1,

4,

8;

al.

-cerebrate," Id. 4, 11
p., 9,

ex-aluminare, p. p.
-arefieri, 26,

113

-condere, Id. -cremare,

-florere,
81

5,

-alburnare, p. p. p., 16, 204

ad Nat.
ludic.

10

103 -arenare, 33, 65 8 -fascinare, 7, 16 -iuncescere, 17, 182 *-lactescere, 16, 98 D. -lapidare, 17, 30 al.
;

-educere, p. p. p., Pall. 4

Dom. 8
al.

-fruticare,

Anim. 27 ;

-fumigare,
-limare,

(limus), Poen. 11 -nundinare, Idol. 9

ad Martyr.

Plin.; Cael. Aur.

Tac.;Gell.
1

sAugustin.
Gai. Inst.
8

Firm. Math.

"Sidon. Ep.

Veget. ; Ambros. Sfat. Mart. Cap.

;

GelL

" Vulg.; Cod.

;

Plin.;Iustin.; Hier.; Sidon. Ep. Gell. ; ApuL ; Amm. ; Macr

M Sidon.
18

Hier. Ep.

Hier.

Euanth. de Trag. Com.

"Itala.

"Amm. lust.; Augustin.; Cad. Aur. Seru. ad Verg. Vulg. ; Cassiod. ; Gloss. Labb. 20 21 as Macr. Vulg. Ambros.; Vulg.

70. OB-,

VERB.]
1

ROMAN SEBMO
ApoL 35

PLEBEIVS.

281

ex-nubilare,

AMBKOSIVS.
ef-fluescere, de Off. 2, 21, 109 -longinquare, Enarr. in Ps. 43,

-odorare, p. p. p., Pall. 4 -orbitare," adu. Marc. 3, 2

-pumicare, adu. Valent. 16 -solescere, Virg. Vel. 17

8

45
8 -longare, in Luc. 3, 32 -mulcere, in Ps. 118, 7

-sufflare,

Idol 11

fin.

-nigescere,

Anim. 38
;

-uigorare, Pall. 4

al.

HrEKONTMVS.
*ex-anhelare, in lob. 15, 41 -clamitare, Ep. 39, 5
*-strangulare, in lob. 30

AKNOBIVS.
e-uideri, 2, 52

VOPISCVS.
ef-fecundare, Prob. 21, 2
-frondescere,
Jc7.

AVGVSTHTVS,
ex-alapare, in Ps. 49, 6 -corticare, Quaest. in Genes. Qu.

19,

93
CHALCIDIVS.
e-uenustare, Tim. 40 a.
-foedare, Serm. 150, 2 9 -palmare, Id. 103, 6 ;
al.

PALLADIVS.
4

MABCELLVS EMPIBICTS.
8, 8, 1

ex-colare,

ex-salare, p. p. p., 29, 54

al.

AMMIANVS.
ex-abuti, 25,
5

7,

8 5
11

CAELIVS AVKELIANYS.
*e-durescere, Acut.
2, 34,

182
12

-ferascere,
6

18, 7,

-laqueare,

30, 1,

-gelare, Id. 3, 5, 58

-meare,

29, 5, 5

-humorare, Chron.

4, 1,

-lentescere, Acut. 2, 18, 108

VEGETIVS.
e-limpidare,
1,

26, 2

al.

SEDONIVS APOIILINABIS.
e-gelidare, Ep. 4, 1

-pausare, p. p. p., 2, 10, 9

-ungulate,
70.

2,

57

in.

-luminare, p. p.p., Id.

8,

11

VEEBS COMPOUNDED WITH ob-

Verbs of

this class be-

long largely to the category of archaisms. They are rare in the classic period and in Silver Latin, but abound in Plaut. and other early writers, and reappear in considerable numbers in the African Latinity. Schulze 10 includes them among the compounds which, while preserving the original force of the
3 Lact. Finn. Math. Augustin. ; Sidon. Ep. Pelag. Vet. ; Ame 8 4 Sidon. Ep.; Cael. Aur.;Sulp. Seu. Heges. Vulg.;Rufin. 7 8 Julian, ap. Augustin.; Prud. Gloss. Gr. Lat.; Gloss. Isid.; Vulg.; Hier. Augustin.
1

PauL Carm.

bros.; Augustin.; Hier.

Thorn. Thes.
10

Schulze, Diss. Hal., VI., p. 218.

WORD FORMATION IN THE

70. OB-,

VERB.

preposition, are much more numerous in the sermo cotidianus than in the classic speech, and cites from Symm. a number of examples, such as dbgannire, obnixe, obtundere, as borrowed from the archaic speech. The best evidence of the archaic nature of compounds of this class is that they are wanting- in the

Komance languages, ob- being largely replaced by a-, This view obdurare, Prov. abdurar, O. Fr. adurer, etc. further confirmed by the following list
1
:

as
is

PLAVTVS.

ob-ambulare,
-cedere,
8

Trin. 315

ob-tueri," Most. 840 -uagire, Poen. 31

-uigilare, Bacch.
al.

al

Id.
4

1138 68

al.
;

398

-centare,
5

Cure. 145
;

-cipere,

Cist.

al.
;

ENNIVS.
al.

-clamitare, Cure. 183 6 -cubare, Mil. 212

7

ob-agitare, ap. Non. 147, 9 18 Sat. 5 -strigillare,

-Harare, Tr. 3

-figere,
-flectere,

Most. 360

Bud. 1013 8 -gannire, Asin. 422

-gerere," True. 103
10
;

CATO.

al
oc-cnlcare,

19

-ludere,

Id.

107
al.

R. R. 49, 2
;

-olere," Men. 384 ; -pectere, Pers. Ill

-mouere, Id. 134 -picare, Id. 120

20

al.

-pingere, Cure. 60 -probrare, Most. 301

-pilare,
;

Id.

100

al.

-pugnare, (pugnus), Cos. 303 13 -rodere, Amph. 724

-scaeuare, Asin. 266
-sipare, Cist.

TEKEOTIVS.
ob-saturare, Haut. 869
ai

-serare,

309

-ticere, Id.

Eun. 763 820

-sonare, Pseud. 205 14 -sorbere, Mil. 834 ;

al

Lvcruvs.
ob-s!dere,

*-taedescere, (vb. impers.), Stich.

Sat. 7, 15

732

PL
1*

-trudere,
-truncare,
1

Cure. 366

al.

POMPONIVS.
oc-qniniscere, Com. 126
;

18

Amph. 415

&

149

Meyer-LUbke, Gramm. d. Eoman. Spr., II., p. 617 con/, supra, 61, p. 249. B Ter. Lucr. 4 Pers. Feat. Amm. Varr. Ou. ; Liu. ; Suet. ; Legg. XII. Tabb. 7 Cato Liu. Sail. Fr.; Liu.; Tac. "Verg.; Liu.; Sen. Poet. Ter.;Apul. "Aur. ; ApuL IS JO Prud. Viet. "Suet.; Apul. Gell.;Porphyr.; verb. depow.=- Auct. Inc. de Idiom.
s
; ; ; ; ;

Cas. 567,8 Plin.;Hyg.;Lact. "Ter.; Ou.; Apul.; Prud.; "Tert.; Ambr. " Trag. Inc. Fr. ; Sisenn. Sail. Fr. Verg. Liv. Col. " Ace. Tr. 8 Varr. CaeL Aur. " " Varr. Liu. Varr. Lucr. ; Cic. , semel, (Phil. 2, 21) ; Sat. Men. Sen. Ep. Isid. Ja Lucr. Sail Z1 CatulL Hor. Liu. Suet Amm. ; Verg.; ; ; Augustin. Vulg. ; Augustin.
; ; ; ; ; ; ; ; ; ; ; ;

TibulL

71.

PER-, VERB.]

ROMAN SERMO
1,

PLEBEIVS.
7 ob-aemulari, adu. Marc. 4, 31 8 -fuscare, Id. 2, 12 ; al.

283

VABBO.
of-fringere, R. R.
1

TERTVLLIANVS.
29, 2

LVCRETIVS.
ob-brutescere,"
3,

-humare, Pall. 2
543
-laqueare, (laqueus), Res.
9

Cam. 7

-mussare, Anim. 18

CICERO (Episrr.).
ob-languescere, ad Fam.
16, 10, 2

-trahere, Virg.

Vel 15

SOMNVS.
HOBATIVS.
s

oc-clarescere, 2, 54
Sat. 1, 9,

op-pedere,
ViTHVVivs.

70

-rancare, 10, 13

LACTANTIVS.
ob-arescere, Opif. 10, 3

ob-solidare, p. p. p., 2, 3, 2

CoTjVMELLA.
4

LAMPBIDIVS.
(lacus), 2, 14,

ob-laqueare,
PLINIVS.

ob-stuprare,

Comm.

3,

FIBMICVS MATEKNVS.
ob-atrescere, Praef. p.
PAT.TIADIVS.
1, ed.

ob-atrare, p. p. p., 18, 349

Basil.

-putare, 17, 156

INSCKR. POMPEIAN.
ob-lingere, G. I. L.

ob-uiare,

10

1, 35,

14

al.

IV, 760
VEGETTVS.
ob-uolutare, p. p. p.,
3,

APVLEIVS.
6 ob-audire, Met.

3,

15
AVGVSTINVS.
oc-crescere, Ciu. Dei
;

-aurare, p. p. p., Id. 11, 8

-can tare, 6 Apol. 84 -fulcire, Met. I, 13

2, 3,

Lemm.
2

al

-dulcescere,

11

Conf.

7, 20,

-ructare, p. pr. a., de -sibilare, Met. 11, 7

Mund. 59

-rabescere, Serm. 107, 7

-sericare, p. p. p.,

Serm.

61, 8

-stemere, Apol. 97
-tinnire, Id.

-surdare, p. p. p., in Ps. 57, 15

48
2,
al.

-ungere, p. p. p., Met.

-uerberare, Id.
7,

al.

CASSIODORVS.
ob-uelare, Hist. Eccl. 10, 26

25 ;

71.

VERBS COMPOUNDED WITH per-: These compounds seem

to have been popular in the earlier period of the sermo ple* " Ausdr. des gemeinen Lebena," 'Paul. exFest.; Prnd. 'Col.jPauL exFest. 7 4 Isid. 5 Tert. Ambros. "Paul. Sent. s. u. Vulg.; Worterbuch, Georges Vulg. 8 Ps.-Tert. de lona. Gael. Aur. Intpr. Iren. Herm. Past. Arnob. Ambros. Vnlg.
; ; ; ; ;
;

10

Veget. ; Hier. ; Vulg. ; Macr. ; lul.

VaL

"

Gloss. Philox.

284:

WORD FORMATION IN THE

Out

71. PEE-,

VERB.

which 75, and most

2 of a total of 351 forms, the great majority of ante-Hadrian literature, Cicero uses barely belong- to

of these occur in Plaut. or other early writers. Silver Latin adds only 46, the Spaniard Col. taking- the lead with 8. Among the scanty additions of later writers, African Latin is well represented, Tert. giving 6, Apul. and Augustin.

This form of composition, accordingly, seems to 2 each. have reached its greatest height in archaic times, and was never popular in classic Latin. Even in the sermo plebeius it seems to have died out in Italy at a comparatively early date, 3 although it survived to some extent in the provinces. This view is confirmed by the Romance languages. The prefix is nowhere especially productive, yet a few new forms occur in all the branches of the Romance group outside of Italy, even in Rumanian, which represents the latest form of the sermo plebeius in the provinces. In Italian, however, this method of formation has been lost the form perdonare, which is sometimes cited, undoubtedly goes back to the Vulg. Lat. *perdonare, as is proved by Fr. pardonner, Span, perdonar, Port. perdoar, while p&rmischlare, perseguitare are but developments
;

of Lat. permiscere, persequi*

LIVIVS ANDEONIOVS.
6

per-bitere,

Tr. 27

per-cruciare, Bacch. 1099 10 -cupere, Asin. 76

-dormiscere, Men. 928

PLAVTVS.
per-acescere, Bacch. 1099 6 -ambnlare, Most. 809
;

dl.

-ductare, Most. 847 -fabricare, Pers. 781

-frigefacere, Pseud. 1215
11

340 8 -cidere, Pers. 283 ; al 9 -coquere, Rud. 902

-bibere,
Stick.

-graecari,

Most. 22

al.

-ham-ire, *-lauare,

13

Mil. 34

13

Most. Ill

R.

'"Wolfflin, PhiloL, 34, p. 165; con/. Stinner, p. 17; Landgraf, Epp. Cic., p. 821; Hellmuth, Prior. Cic. Oratt., p. 28; Kohler, p. 21; Schulze, Diss. HaL, VI, p. 215; Lorenz ad Plaut. Pseud., 1198; Stnenkel, p. 72. "Pancker, Materialien, L, p. 22. 3 W6lfflin, 1. I. (commenting on the lack of examples in Italian, etc.), "es macht iibrigens den Eindruck, als ob die Bildungen mit per- in der Volkssprache der romi4 schen Kaiserzeit selbst schon zuriickgetreten seien." Meyer-Lubke, Gramm. d. ist iibrigens nicht sonderlich fruchtbar, Roman. Spr., II., p. 631, u Per
.

namentiich diirfte es dem Italienischen ganz abzusprechen sein," et sq. 6 Varr. 4 Plaut. Enn. Pacuu. Lucr Catull. Hor Ep. ; Phaedr. ; Sen. ; Plin. Ep. ; , 7 Cato ; Lucr. ; Ou. Cato R. R. ; Ou. ; Col. ; Sen. ; Quint. ; Lact. 8 Sen. ; Mart. Vulg. 10 Titin. Com.;Paul. ex Vitr. Sen.,'Col.; Plin.; Plin. Ep. Ter.; Gell.; Augustin.
. ; ; ;
.

Fest.

^ipnl. ; Tert.

13

Tert. ; Pelag. Vet.

71.

PER-, VERB.]

ROMAN SERMO

PLEBEIVS.
18

285
Id. 3,

per-lubere, Copt. 833 ; al. -madefacere, Most. 143

per-mingere,
19

55
165 Lachm.

-olere,

Id. 30,
ao

131

-manascere, Trin. 155

*-serpere,

Id. Pr.

-numerare, Epid. 632 -pauefacere, Stick. 85

2

AFBANIVS.
31

-placere,
8

Most. 907
Id. 164
4

per-torquere,

(7oz. 1

-pluere,

-pruriscere,
8

Stick.

761

VARBO.
22

-putare, Gist. 155

-reptare, AmpTi. 1011
*-sectari,
6

per-arescere,
-calefacere,
ed.

R. R.
23

1,

49, 1

Jtfi7.
7

430

Brix.

-sentiscere,
8

Merc. 687

27 -cumbere, L. L. 9, 49 *-feruefieri, R. R. 1, 9, 2
Id. 1,

-tegere,

Rud. 123

-inungere,
24

J2. J?. 2, 11,

9 -tundere, Pseud. 170

-uenari, Jbferc. 818

i. i. 5, 95 -serere, R. R. 1, 41, 5
-pascere,

-uiuere, 10 Gapt. 742

LVCEETIVS.
ENNIVS.
per-calescere,"
-figere, 6,
6,

281

per-macere, Ann. 524

350; al. -fluctuate, 3, 719

-scindere,
48

CATO.
per-spergere,"

6, 1,

130 12 Id. 157, 7 -spirare, 13 -taedescere, 156, 6

jR. J?.

-sidere,"

111; al. 307 ; al.

ClOEBO (EPISTT.).
per-gaudere,

ad Qu. Fr.

3,

1, 3,

TEBENTIVS.
14

per-dolere,
-fluere,
18

Eun. 154
Id. 105

CATYLLVS.
per-depsere, 74, 3

Accrvs.

per-fremere, Tr. 403

-grandescere,
/e?.

HOEATTVS.

440

per-molere,

28

Sat. 1, 2, 35

-pedire, Id. 279 16 -tolerare, Id. 91

VlTBWIVS.
29

per-aequare,
Lvcniivs.

7, 9,

3;

al.

per-crepare,
J
; ;

26,

57
a

-candefacere, 8, 3, 1 80 -dolare, 2, 9, 7 ; al.

Cic. Ep. ; Nebrid. ap. Augustin. Ep.
4
8

Liu. Mart. Vlp. Dig.

;

Cato R. R.
7

Vitr. ; Fest.

Quint.

ApuL Met.
8

Apul. Met.

Ter.

Lucr. ; Frontin.
;

Ter. ;

Lucr.; Solin.; Augustin.

Liu.; Sen.; Scrib.; Pers.; luuen. 12 Plin. " Gell. " Cl. Quadrig.
16
21

Lucr. Lucr.
88

Varr. Sat. Men.; Vitr.; Gael. Aur. Cato Lucr.; Catull.; " Cic., semel, (Or. 1, 159) ; Tac.; Solin. Ace. Tr. Lucr. ; Tibull. Petr. ; Plin.; Mela Apul. ; Arnob. 20 18 Hor. Sat. "Lucr. Cic., semel, (Verr. 5, 31). Fulg. Verg. Cont. MCol. 23 Lucr.; Vitr.; Val. Max. Auct. Aetnae. 0u. "Liu. ^Verg.
; ;

Ge.

Ser.

Samm.

aa

Solin.;

Comraodian.

30

Arnob.

286
1

WORD FORMATION IN THE

/).

[73.

SVB-,

VERB.

per-librare,

p. p., 8, 6, 2

AFVLEIVS.
per-efflare, Met. 8, 14 -quiescere, Id. 8, 22

-limare,

5, 9,

5
2,

-macerare, 7,
4

-struere,

7, 4,

TEBTVLLIANVS.
CELSVS.
per-rodere, 5, 28, 12
3

per-delere, adu. lud. 11 -formare, Apol. 1

-indigere, ac?w. Gnost. 13

COLVMELLA.
4

-luminare,
4,

Cfo'tt.

(77s/

4
Cult.

per-aedificare,

3
5

in.

*-pastinare,
Fern., 2, 9

p.

pr.

a.,

-cudere,

8, 5,

14

-friare, 12, 38,

-seruare, de Patient. 5

al.

-gliscere, 8, 7,

4 4
INTPE. IEEN.
10

-hiemare, 11,
6

7,

-linere,
6

7, 5,

per-exire,

2,

Pra<^. 1

-linire,

9,

12, 2

-terere, 12, 38, 7; aJ.

AMMIANVS.
per-monstrare, 18,
6,

PETBONIVS.
per-basiare, 41, 8 -colopare, 44, 5

HIEHONYMVS.
.

*-uaporare, 73, 5, comect. Keller.

per-tremiscere, tw Jesae.
.

3, 7,

_ n 2

PLINIVS.

AVGVSTINVS.
4,

per-cognoscere,
-nauigare,
2,

98

al

per-necare,

fiferm.

17;

al.

167
68

*-patere, Id. 100, 1 Jfof.

-sorbere, 31, 123

-transire,' 37,

CAELIVS AVBELIANYS.
per-stipare, Acut. 3, 8, 93

MAKTIALIS.
8

per-nere,

1,

88,

SEDONIVS APOLLINAKIS.
per-serere,
:

-osculari, 8, 81, 5

(1),

Carm.

7,

386

These verbs, like the 72. VERBS COMPOUNDED WITH subpreceding are most abundant in the earlier period of the popular speech, down to the Augustan age, notably in Plaut. and Cic. Epistt. 11 They become less frequent in Silver Latin, but unlike the forms in per-, which gradually died out in Italy,
1

2 4 6 Rufin. sPlin. Vulg. Apul. Pall. Amm. Vulg. 8 Sidon. Carm. 10 Chalcid. Tim Cassiod. Vulg. Veget. "Schulze, Diss. Hal., VI., p. 216, citing Wolffl in, Philol. 34, p. 165; Lorenz ad Plaut. Pseud. 401; Stuenkel, p. 74; Stinner, p. 18; Landgraf , Cic. Epiatt. p. 321 ; conf. Schmilinsky, p. 42 ; Hauschild, Dias. Hal., VI, p. 62.
1

Sen. ; Col. Sil.

;

Itala; Hier.

72.

SVB-.VKBB.]

ROMAN SERMO
some extent in
all

PLEBEIVS.

287

are found to

periods of the language, and

in later times are conspicuous in African Latinity. Accordingly their frequency in Apul. and Arnob. is not to be attrib-

uted to intentional archaism, as Lorenz seems to suggest. 1 The Romance languages have all retained sub- as a formative prefix, although only to a limited extent, and often replace it by subtus-. Instances of new formations are Ital. succliiu:

dere, sugghignare, etc. 2

sugguardare / Span, sodormir,

sofreir, sosanar,

NAEVIVS.
sub-sernire,
8

sub-rectitare, Oratt. 57, Fr.

Com. 112

-tendere," R. R. 10
-tenere, Id. 25

al.

PLAVTVS.
sub-blandiri,
-cernere,

-terere,w Id. 72; al.

4
6

Asin. 185; al. Poen. 513 -domare, Asin. 702 -edere,' Fr. Fab. Inc. 26 -flare,' Cos. 582
8

TBBENTIVS.

sub-monere," Eun. 570

-sentire, Haul.
_

471

stare>!!0

Andr

9U
._

-fulcire,

Epid. 83

-furari, True.

566

al.

-lectare, Mil. 1066 eni 9 ir -linere, Merc. 604

-olere,
10

C:

al. al.

K suc-cussare, Tr. 568

,

Pseud. 421

-palpari," Mil. 106

-parasitari,
13

Lvcmvs.
;

Amph. 993

al.

suf-fercire,.p. p. p., Sat. 15, 37

-pilare," True. 566

-plantare," Id. 29, 50

-pingere,
-silire,
14

(pangere), Trin. 720 Cure. 151

;

-pndere,- Id. Fr. Inc. 154

Capt. 637 -uentare, Rud. 231

-sultare,

15

al.

Novivs.
sub-labrare, Cam. 13

CATO.
sub-radere, 18 R. R. 50, 2
1

VAEBO.
sub-albicare, p. pr.
.
.

a.,

R. R.

3, 9,

Lorenz,

in der

" Solche 1. finden sich ofters . I., Znsammensetznngen mit sub Umgangssprache (und bei Archaisten). Meyer-Liibke, Gramm. d. Rom. Spr.,
; ; ;

IL, p. 633.

M. Caes. ap. Fronton. ; Apnl Pacat. Pan. Augustin. Ep. 4 Ter. Lu7 Cato; Vitr.; Auct. Aetnae;Plin. Cato; Varr.; Petr.;Pers.; Plin.; On.; Hier. Mart. Gell. Vulg. Marc. Emp. Lucr. Curt. Mart. Apnl. Cato Plin. 10 Form J1 13 -olere Ter. Haut. 899. Symm. Ep. "Pompon. Com. Fronto; Symm. Ep.
3

Plant. ; Ter. ;

cil.

"Lucr.; Varr.; Prop.; Sen.; Apul. "Quint.; Tert; Hier. 18 Pall.; Amm. "Gromat. 18 " Suet. Donat. ad Ter. =">Cels. "Suet. M * Cic. Col; Plin. semel, (Off 8, Cic. Ep. 10, 42) Vitr. Sen. Col. Plin. Pers. ; Quint. ; Ambros.
Vet.
;

238
sub-cinere,
1

WORD FORMATION
Id. 1, 2, 16 -collare," Id. 3, 16, 8

IZV

THE
18

72. SVB-,

VEKB.

sub-lanare,
-salire,

6, 18,

10
5,

"p. p.p.,

12

-dealbare, Sat.

Men. 171
COLVMHQLA.
sub-admouere,
1'

3 -ftimigare, E. H. 3, 16, 36 -fundare, Sat. Men. 524

-secare,

JR.

S.

1, 23,

al.

6, 36, -iacere," 1, 2, 3

-sipere, L. L. 5, 128

-rtunare,
17

7, 4,

3
1

-serere,

(1), 4, 15,

LVCBETJLVS.

suc-cutere,

6,

551

PBTBONIVS.
sub-aurare,
18

-oriri,' 1,

1036

p. p. p., 32,

-olfacere, 45,

10

CIOEKO (EPISTT.).
sub-accusare,
7

ad

Alt. 13, 46,

PEH^S.
sub-aerare, p. p. p..
5,

'

106

-diffidere, Id. 15, 20,

8 -docere, Id.

2
al
1

8, 4,

1
;

-dubitare, Id. 14, 15, 2

-inuidere,'

V*sub-femefacere, 18, 104 ' arare 16 116 al' >

' >

ad Fam.
6
7,

7, 10,

al.

-inuitare, Id. 7, 1,

-negare, Id.
-offendere,

19 in.
2, 6,

ad Qu. Fr.

APVUJIVS.
sub-cubare, Met. 1,12 ; -feruere, Eerb. 115
-neruare, Apol. 84 -patere, Met. 8, 20;
-petiari, Id. 4,
19

-pedere, ad Fam. 9, 22, 4 -ringi, ad Att. 4, 5, 2

-uereri, a<? J^am. 4, 10, 1

al.

al. al.

HOEATIVS.
snb-suere,
10

10

^a^. 1, 2, 29

-serere,

30

(2), Id. 7,

28

-strepere, Id. 5, 18

VlTKVVTVS.
sub-arescere, p. pr. -cuneare, 6, 8, 2
11

a. t 7, 3,

TEBTVLUANVS.
sub-diuidere,
21

adu. lud.

8,

11
adu.

-lidere,

ib.

-fermentare,

p. p.
S11

p.,

-rotare, p. p. p., 10, 13,

Valent. 17
-intellegere,

adu. Marc. 5, 3

CELSVS.
ia

-intrare," Id. 5, 3
6, 6,

suf-fricare,

26

54

-introire,

Id. 5, 13

a Suet. Commodian. s Gels. 1 Col. Plin. Val. Hor. Ep. Pers. Petr. Calp. Eel. Plin.; Arnob. Boeth. GargiL Mart. *Ou.; Cels.; Col. ^QU.; Sen.; Val. Max.; Apul. 9 7 8 et Cic., semel, (Plane. 86). Augustin. Cic., semel, (Rab. Post.). p. p.p. ia 13 " 15 Plin. Curt. 10 Plin. Iren. Prud. Col. Quint. Plin. Ep. Capit. Intpr. 7 18 SchoL luuen. Inscrr. 16 Paul, ex Fest. ICt. Apul. Lact. Vulg. Cod. lust.
; ; ; ; ;
; ;
;

19

Tert.; Vulg.; Gloss.

20

Amm.

ai

Augustin.; Eccl.

aa

Hier.; Augustin. ; Greg.

M.

sa

Angustin.

44

Arnob. Vulg.
;

73.

BI-PREP. VBS.]
1

ROMAN SERMO
adu.
Valent.

PLEBEIVS.
sub-lacrimare, p. pr.
a., Id. 1,

289
30

sub-ostendere,
al.

*-tussire, Id. 3, 25, 2

-parare, (parare), Cult. Fern. 2,

7;

al.

AMBEOSTVS.

-parare, (par), adu. Valent.

-radiare, Res.

sub-aemulari, in Ps. 36, 10

Cam. 29
HIEBOKIMVS.
6 suf-fumare, Ep. 29, 1 7 -mtilare, in lesai. 15, 54, 12

3 -remanere, Anim. 18

-residere,

Vxor. 2, 1 -spargere, Res. Cam. 63 -tinnire, de Pall. 4

ad

AVGVSTINVS.

AKNOBIVS.
sub-aperire,* 2, 58

sub-crepare, Vit. Beat. 3 -haerere, de Trin. 12, 3

-relinquere, Ciu. Dei 18, 33

-exhibere,
-explicate,
4

6, 7,

-inflare,
5

2,
7,

-iugare,

46 46 24

-stomachari, Con/. 3, 12, 21 -nelare, de Lib. Arb. 2, 14, 38

MABCELLVS EMPIBIOVS.
PELAGONIVS.
sub-siccare, Vet.

sub-meiere,

8,

128

24;

al.

CAELIVS AVBEMANVS.

AMMIANVS.
sub-frendere, p. pr.
a.,

sub-assare,
15, 12, 1
-latere,

Chron.
Signif.

4, 3,

65

al.

Diaet.

Pass.

-stridere, 16, 4, 2

136
SIDONIVS APOMJNAKIS.

VEGBTTVS.
sub-glutire, Vet. 3, 60

sub-flammare, Ep.
:

4, 6,

ed.

Mohr.

73.

BI-PBEPOSITIONAL VERBS

The fondness

of the sermo

plebeius for prepositional compounds is best seen in the socalled uerba decomposita, or bi-prepositional verbs. 9 The ten-

dency to combine two or more prepositions, either alone as ad10 or in composition with verbs and verbal derivatives, cannot properly be included among plebeian archaisms, as the great majority occur in late Latin. Nevertheless a sufficient number of both classes occur in archaic writers to indicate that Latin had inherited this form of composition, in
verbs,
"Bccl.
Val.;
lul.

Roman,

ap. Charis.

Pseud. -Apic.
Gloss. Labb.

CaeLAur.
*

CL Mam.; Lact.;

Firm. Math.; Ascon.

Cl.

Mam.

Eutr.;Iul 8 Pseud.-

Apic.

" " in die 9 Schmalz, Stilist., p. 553, Volkssprache begiinstigt cow/. Ronsch, pp. 206-213 ; Wolfflin, Cass. Pel., p. 414 Koffmanne, Kirchenlat. I., p. 140 Hamp, ALL., 10 61, p. 247. Conf. Hamp, 1. I. pp. 321-36a V., p. 326, annot.; conf. supra,
; ; , ;

19

290

WORD FORMATION IN THE

1

[73. BI-PREP. VBS.

common
circa,

with Greek and Sanskrit, and did not owe its later 2 compare tircumdevelopment entirely to Grecian influence
:

Plaut.,

Cato,

etc., praeter-propter,

Cato, Enn.; dis-con-

ducere, *per-co-gnoscere, Plaut., con-de-liquescere, Cato, etc. The classical writers on the other hand show little fondness for

such formations. 3 Paucker 4 gives the entire number of these verbs as 490, of which only 142 are uett., divided chiefly between archaic and Silver Latin a very small proportion occur in the best period, principally in the Augustan poets, Tvhere they are directly attributable to the influence of the In Cic., Dearly Latin and Greek poets, who were their models. aside from the Epistt., I have found only the following forms
;
:

abs-con-dere,

com-pre-hendere,
con-su(r)-r(e)gere,

de-pre-hendere,
de-re-linquere,

ap-pre-hendere,
ap-pro-mittere,
ad-su(r)-r(e)gere,

co-o-per-ire,
de-per-ire,

re-pre-hendere.

As a general rule, therefore, classical Latin rarely allowed the addition of a second preposition, and only where the verb had ceased to be regarded as a compound, either because it had acquired a different meaning from that of the simple verb, as e.g. ad-surgere, (= -sur-reyere), con-surgere, etc., or where the
co-o-perire, Cato, ad-im5 The same to the sermo plebeius, Liu. applies plere, principle in which the retention and steady increase of these forms seem directly attributable to the popular weakening already observed in many of the prepositional prefixes, 6 notably ad-, con-, and de-, and a glance at the accompanying list shows

simple verb had gone out of use, as

that a majority of the forms from early plebeian sources are from verbs compounded with these prepositions. With Liu. and Silver Latin such compounds become more

frequent in literature, but until the time of Plin. they are 7 largely confined to the combination super-in- compare Cels., who affords 5 examples. In the late language, however, and
;

a 1 Conf. Brugmann, Griechische Grammatik, p. 218, 199. Draeger, Hist. Synt. " (uerba decomposita) sind zwar nicht alle durch griechischen Einfluss L, p. 138, enstanden da sie jedoch in der alten Zeit ausserst selten vorkommen, claim aber, je welter die Sprache vorschreitet, um so reichlicher gebildet werden, so ist die Mitwirk" " nng des Griechischen bei diesem Bildungsprocess anzunehmen Schmalz, 1. 1., in der
, ;
;

Schmalz, 1. I,, "Man kann wohl sagen dass 4 Decomposita der klassischen Sprache nicht besonders sympathisch sind." Paucker, * Materialien, L, p. 24. Wolfflin, Cass. Pel, p. 414; con/. Schmalz, Stilist., p. 552. 7 Schmalz, 1. I., p. 553. Conf. supra, 61, p. 247.
alten

Komodie

ziemlich zahlreich. "

73.

BI-PKEP. VBS.]

ROMAN SERMO

PLEBEIV8.

291

where the Greek influthe compounding- of prepositions always prominent, was practically unrestrained, and many combinations were allowed which were unheard of in the earlier period. Such are ab-re- (3, all recc.), ad-inter- (1 recc.}, circum-con- (1 recc.), co-in- (5, all recc.), in-ad- (3, all recc.), per-de- (5, all recc.), per-ex- (13, all recc.), prae-inter- (2 recc.), re-ad- (5, all recc.),
1 especially in African and Bible Latin,

ence

is

2 Retrans-per- (1 recc.), and many others. 3 duplication of the prefix sometimes occurs, of which Paucker cites examples in ad-ad-, con-con-, and ex-e-. Instances of the combination of more than two prepositions, such as co-ad-

super-ab-

(2 recc.),

im-plere, cor-re-sus-citare, already cited, are confined to postclassical Latin. 4 Yet it is interesting- to observe, in view of their plebeian origin, that in spite of the growing profusion

of these
still felt

compounds, they were, at a comparatively late period, to be contrary to the best usage of the time thus in
:

regard to the verb

exsufflare,
.
.

. quern eminus, ut uerbo This practice of combining prefixes is of great importance in the Romance languages, where the principle is carried to a

we find in Sulp. Seu. Dial. 3, 8, 2, parum Latino loquamur, exsufflans?

much

greater extent. Forms with dis-, and with re-, are very common, and instances of three and even four prepositions in

combination

may be

cited

compare

com-in-ciare, r-in-com-in-ciare.

Ital. r-in-con-vertire, inReduplication is also more fre-

quent than in Latin, showing a more general weakening of the prefix e. g., Fr. con-cuellir (con-col-ligere), Span, con-comer (con:

com-edere), cor-cusir (con-con-suere), Ital. sc-e-gliere, (ex-e-ligere),

etc.
6
T *per-co-gnoscere, True. 151 Codd.

PiiAvrvs.

dis-con-ducere, Trin. 930

dis-per-cutere, Gas. 644 ex-ob-secrare, Asin. 246

CDL
re-com-mentari, Trin. 915 re-com-minisci, Id. 912

1 Ph. Thielmann, ALL. VIII., p. 525, " Bei ihrem Hang zu breiter, voluminoser Ausdrucksweise bevorzugen die Afrikaner die Dekomposita, die zum Teil schon aus

fruherer Zeit

ubernommen
1.

sind," citing abscondere, derelinquere, deperire, disperdere,

p.

etc.; COM/. Wolfflin,

er,
1.

2 PauckPaucker, I. I. Koffmanne, p. 102. 4 Paucker, I. I.; Draeger accordingly errs, in saying (L, p. 138), "Eine dreifache Zusammensetzung, wie sie der Grieche z. B. mit 8 uire/cirpo bei sieben Verbis schuf, hat das Latein nie gewagt." Conf. ALL., VIII. p. 525, "liber die Volkstumlichkeit des letzten Wortes (exsujfto) belehrt uns Sulpicius
I.;

Ronsch,

474

I.,

p.

25

conf. supra,

61, p. 247.

Seuerus."
'Plin.

Diez, p. 707; conf. Wolfflin,

I.

I.

292
CATO.

WORD FORMATION IN THE

CELSVS.

[73. BI-PREP. VBS.

ad-in-dere, R. R. 18, 9 co-ad-dere, Id. 40, 2

super-ac-commodare,
super-de-ligare, 7,
7,

8, 10,

8 7 4;
al.

con-de-liquescere, Id. 23, 3

super-in-cldere,

7,

31
8, 10,
5, 25,
;

super-in-crescere,

TEKENTIVS.

super-in-fundere,

a/,

*pro-de-ambulare, Ad.
Fleckh.

766

ed.

super-in-linere," 3, 19
1

super-in-ungere,
COLVMELIiA.
ad-ob-ruere,
8

7,

7,'

aJ.

AFRANTVS.
ex-per-iurare, Com. 192

4, 15,

al.

sub-ad-mouere,
SlSENNA.
per-sub-horrescere, Hist. 4, Fr.

6, 36,

4
3

super-in-gredi, Poet. 10, 344

9

super-in-struere, 9,

7,

104
PBTKONIVS.

VAKKO.
1

)0

ad-co-gnoscere,
JR.

69

ex-pro-mittere,
sub-de-albare,

R.

2, 2,

5
171

11

re-cor-rigere,

43,

per-in-ungere, Id.

2, 11,

re-por-rigere, 51, 2

Sat.

Men.

CM.
LVCKETIVS.
re-con-flare, 4, 924

PLOTVS.
ad-al-ligare, 17, 211
;

al.

ad-sub-rigere,

9,

88
8,

circum-ad-spicere,
12

121

circum-ob-ruere, 19, 83

ClCEBO (EPISTT.).
2

per-trans-ire,
1, 5,

re-col-ligere,

ad. Att.

37, 68 prae-oc-cldere, 18, 285

13

sub-dif-fidere, Id. 15, 20, 2

re-con-ducere,
2, 6,

29,

22

sub-in-uidere,

ad
4

.Faro. 7, 10, 1

super-e-mori, 10, 4 5
super-in-cernere, 17, 73
super-il-ligare, 18,

sub-of-fendere,
CAT\TLLVS.

ac?

Qu. Fr.

47

super-in-pendere,^). pr.

a.,

64,

286 GELMVS.
per-ex-optare, p. p. p., (in tmesi), 18, 4, 2

HORATIVS.
6

dis-con-uenire,
in-e-mori, Epod.
Vri'Kvvivs.

Ep. 1, 5, 34

1,

99
APVLEIVS.
ad-sub-spirare, Met. 4, 25 ex-com-edere, Herb. 8
;

al.

prae-ob-turare, 10,
'ICt.
2
;

7,

ex-ob-ruere, p. p. p., Met.

;

9,

3 Ou. Sen. Col. Lacan. Plin.;Iustin.; Plin. Ep. Cic., semel, p.p.p. 5 Plane, ap. Cic. Ep. Suet. Vulg. Boeth. Lact. Gromat. Vet. 7 Plin. Apul. Cod. lust Scrib. Tert. Quint. Tert. Vulg. Gargil. ia Itala Gromat. Vet. Ter. Scaur. Quint. Vlp. Dig. Hier.; Vulg.
; ;

(Rab. Post.
;

40).

'

73.

BI-PBEP. VBS.]

ROMAN SERMO

PLEBEIV8.

293

in-co-gnoscere, Flar. 19, p. 32, 20

PATJiADIVS.
13

Kr.
per-ef -flare,
Met. 8, 14
9,

super-ad-icere,

11, 14, 15

super-in-curuare, p. p. p., Id.

PLINIVS VALEKIA.NYS.
super-ad-spergere,
14

3, 12

TEKTVLLIANYS.
ab-re-linquere, lud. I
1

p. p. p.,

adu.

THEODOBVS PRISCIANVS.
super-ad-hibere,
2,

ad-in-uenire,

adu. Gnost. 1; co-ad-olescere, Anim. 19, 16

al.

AVIENVS.
super-ab-luere, Perieg. 881
super-at-trahere, Phaenom. 1250 super-in-uehere, Id. 1158

Anim. 4 con-re-supinare,p. jp.p., Anim. 48

con-re-cumbere,
Test.
s con-re-auscitare, Res. Cam. 23 ex-con-dere, adu. Marc, 5, 18 4 ex-suf -flare, Idol. 11

AVSONIVS.
super-ex-ire, Edyll. 18, 1

in-ac-crescere, adu. Gnost. 1

6 in-ob-audire, ae?M. Marc. 3, 16 e in-ob-lectari, adu. Hermog. 18 7

AMMIANVS.
ex-ab-uti, 25,
7,

per-de-lere,

adu. lud. 11
8

per-ind-igere,

adu. Gnost. 13

praeter-in-quirere, 15, 5, 12

re-con-cludere, adu. Prax. 16 re-com-pingere, Res. Cam. 30 re-con-signare, Id. 52

AMBBOSIVS.
con-de-scendere,
15

Cant.

Cantic.

red-in-duere, p. p. p., Id. 42 red-in-nenire, -4ra'7n. 46 9 sub-re-manere, Id. 18

10

6,9
re-con-uincere, Parad. 8, 39 18 de Noe et Area, red-o(b)-perire,
20, 72 ; al super-ef-ficere, in Ps. 118, Serm.

super-ex-tollere,
super-ill -undare,

Res.

Cam. 24

Jc?.

63

14, No. 9

INTPK. IBEN. circum-ob-seruari,

co-ab-ducere,
co-ob-audire,
per-ex-ire,
1, 13,

1T

super-ef-fluere,

Id. ib.

super-e-gredi, Ep. 6

3, 25, 2, 13,

HlEKONYMYS.
co-ad-iuuare, Galat. 6, 5 18 in lesai. dis-co-o-perire,
7,

2, Praef. 1

20,

ARNOBIVS.
*sub-ex-hibere, 6, 195
sub-ex-plicare,
sub-intro-ire,
12

16
re-ac-cendere, Ep.
5,

7, 6,

46
12
Vulg.
Hier.
'

re-com-paginare, (Ps.-Hier.) Ep.

2,
4

ad Am. Aegr. 7
;

Intpr. Iren.; Vulg.

Pelag. Vet.
"

Aur.

Vulg. "Chalcid. Tim.; Cassiod. "Vulg. " Cassiod. Apic.; Cael. Aur.; Isid.

Intpr. Iren. ; Vulg.

Veget.
17

Vulg.

Ambros. Augustin.; Cael. luL Roman, ap. Charia

;

l2
'

Vulg. Heges.

"Ps.-Apic.; Macr.
Vulg.; Cl.

14

Mam.; Paul.

Veget.; Ps.Nol.; Inscrr.

18

Vulg.

294

WORD FORMATION IN THE

1

[74. REOOMP.

STib-intro-dncere, Ep. 112, 6

prae-di-gerere, p. p. p., Chron. 5,

super-cor-rigere, Ep.

ad

Tit. 1,

2,

41

PAVLJNYS NOLANVS.
co-ex-sultare, Ep.

prae-in-fundere, Acut. 2, 24, 136 re-col-locare, Chron. 1,1,31

U, 4
~.

super-de-stillare, Id. 5,

1,

18

AVGVSTINVS. A a /v n in 23. no 1 i ad-m-flare, Ciu. Dei 19, ' ,. ,_ circnm-ad-iacere, Tnnit. 12, 15, 2
'
.

CASSIVS
.

T,

FEUX.
.

circum-au-ferre, Ouaest. in Lemt. , go o

circum-in-sidiari, in Ps. 139, 11 co-at-testari, in Ep. ad Rom. Expos. 18

circum-m-cidere, 67, p. 164, 8 R. , , , sub-de-ducere, 71, p. 170, 2 jR. super-af -ferre, 75, p. 179, 19 R. '. super-com-edere, 48, p. 124, 4 R.
super-pro-icere, 30, p. 60, 15 R.

__

10

a blDONIVS

APOLIiINAKIS.

ex-a-perire, Conf. 2, 10

per-ex-phcare, p. p. p., Carm. 23,

prae-e-hgere, &
,

prae-e-minere, Id. 6, 9 ._ , ,. ._, sub-e-hgere, (ft.-^lt^.) adFratrr. Vero. Serm. 39

'

jE>>.

7,

4,

ed.

sub-im-plere, * 00
'

c.

Epist.

Manich.

super- e-micare, Carm. 15, 75

. .

super-m-spicere, Ep.
?if

^
6,

1,

1 ed.

sub-re-linquere,
eatfr.
,

Ciu.

Dei

18,

33
._

BOETHIVS.
,r T super-ad-nectere, Inst. Mus.
-,
.

super-ex-cedere, (Ps.-Aug.) Spec-

4,

17

extr.

MACBOBTVS.
super-oc-cYdere, Somn. to in

super-ap-ponere, Id.

4,

Sap.

1,

FYLGENTIVS.
super-ap-parere, Myth.
2,

16

PSEVDO-APIOIVS.
per-e-lixare,
7,

289
95
4,

CASSIODOBVS.
re-con -struere,' Var.
2, 39,
9,

re-ex-inanire, 4, 135; al
sub-in-stillare, 3,

p.

69 12 ed
144

Momms.

*super-com-ponere,

ALDHELMVS.
CAELIVS AVBEMANVS.
circum-pro-iicere, Acut.
74.
2, 37,

subter-in-serere, Septen. col 219

193

t.

89 M.

RECOMPOSITION

restoration in

Although Becomposition, that is, the compounds of the original form of the simple
:

stem, as con-sacrare, suc-canere, for consecrare, sitcdnere, ally considered under the head of Sound-Change, yet
1

is

usu-

its

im-

Vulg. Augustin.
;

Jordan.

74.

RBCOMP.]

ROMAN SERMO

PLEBEIV8.

295

portance in relation to Word-Formation in the Romance languages is so great that a brief discussion here will not be out of place. It is a familiar fact that in the early Italic period the original Ind.-Germ. accent had already been largely replaced by a new system, in which the principal stress reg1 ularly fell upon the first syllable and consequently the second, or accentless, syllable frequently exhibits a weakening of the stem-vowel, especially in verbs compounded with preposi-

Yet side e.g.,facere, con-Jicere ; habere, prae-hibere, etc. by side with these forms, at all periods of the language, instances occur in which the original vowel has been restored even the archaic period affords a few examples 2 compare conquaesiexaestumauerit, Id., 198, 15, and others in uei, C.I.L., I., 551 the subjoined list. Such recomposition, which is now recogtions
:

nized as belonging mainly to the sermo plebeius? is evidently the result of a sort of etymological reaction, and forms a good illustration of the important part played by etymology in popular speech. It has been aptly suggested by Stolz that the concurrent usage of the simple form of the verb, separated from its preposition by tmesis, as in the archaic phrases 6b uos

by Fest. 218, from religious formulae, must have encouraged the employment of analogous forms such as uos *obsacro, HAS *subplaco. i The prevalence of recomposition in the semno plebeius may also have been due in a measure to Osco-Umbrian influence. Von Planta, who has pointed out several parallels between these dialects and plesacro, siib uosplaco, cited
i Brugmann, Grundriss, I., p. 548, Nichts wiederstreitet der Annahme und vieles spricht f iir dieselbe, dass die uridg. Accentuation schon in der Periode der italischen Ureinheit eine vollige Umwalzung erfuhr. Die Anfangssilbe in mehrsilbigen Wortern wurde Tragerin des Wortaccentes, und dieser war exspiratorisch ; " conf. Stolz, Hist. " Gramm., I., p. 95. a Stolz, 1. I. p. 187, Wir konnen solche recomponierte Formen bis

"

indie alteste Literatur zuriickverf olgen. " 3 Pott, Zeitschr. f. vergL Sprachf., I., p. 335; Schuchardt, I., p. 36; Corssen, Krit. Beitr., p. 52, "In der spatlateinischen Volkssprache unterblieb die Vokalabschwachung im zweiten Gliede von Compositen haufig," citing from Monumentum Ancyranum several forms from consacrare, and from the Ms. Florent. of Pandects, adspargere, detractare, infacere, etc. Rousch, p. 406 ; Paucker, Subindenda, p. 411, annot. 4, "Sequior Latinitas -a- (uel diphth. ) radicalem reaeruare amat in uerbis cum praepositione compositis . derinatisque inde " " exaestimo verwirft Marius Victor. Gr. nominibus; Stolz, 1. I. p. 187, L., VI., 22, 7 K. woraus man neben anderen Grunden schliessen darf dass die recomponierte Formen besonders volksthumlich waren " conf. Lindsay, Latin Language, p. 199 Von Planta, L, p. 241, "Im Volkslatein war mehr als im classischen schon seit friiher Zeit
;

die Recomposition beliebt."

Stolz,

1.

I.,

citing

Brugmann, Grundriss,

I.,

p. 551.

296

WORD FORMATION IN THE

[74. RECOMP.

beian Latin, cites numerous examples of recomposition in both Osc. and Umbr., e.g. Osc. aamanaffed (conf. Lat. com-mendo) ; kumparakineis, (conf. Lat. comperco) / Umbr. procanuretit,
(conf. Lat. occino) ; prqpartie,
1 (conf. Lat. dispertior), etc.

In the transition from the Latin to the Romance epoch the great majority of Latin compounds were replaced by recomposition, and the regular practice of the modern languages is to attach the prefix directly to the unmodified verb a thus we find Ital. de-cadere, dis-piacere, tra-salire ; Span, des-hacer, es:

parcir

Fr.

de-faire, tres-saillir, etc.,

(conf.

Lat. decidere,

refi-

cere, transsilire, etc.).

In forming the following list I have been obliged to rely upon Georges, 'Lexicon der Lateinischen Wortformen, and upon the scanty collections made by Paucker, and for the early 3 An exhaustive collection has yet to be made, period, by Stolz. and affords a good field for special research.
NAEVIVS.
in-quaerere, Com. 12

SENECA RHETOR.
ac-cadere, p. pr. a., Suas. 6, 3

PLAVTVS.
ex-aestimare, Merc. 566
re-quaerere, Id. 633

PUNIVS.
prae-canere," 29, 69

TACITVS.

CATO.

per-emere, op. Fest. 2bo

rt/.-

inter-iacere,

Ann. n 2, 10
.

VABRO.
suc-canere, (op. Varr.) L. L. 6, 75

FESTI PAVL. EPET.

circum-caedere, 20, 3

CICEBO (EPISTT.).
re-cadere,
4

AMPEUVS.
4, 18,

ad Alt.

a(d)-spargere,"

8,

16

VrrBwrvs
con-sP argere,7,ll,l
SAIiLVSTIVS.
K IT

11

APVtiETVS.

ob^ndiie,"
TERTVLTJANVS.
di-spargere,
;

Jfe. 8, 15

lug. 53, 8 D. oc-canere, Hist. Fr. 1, 71

de-tractare,
7

11

adu. Marc.
;

2,

20

Von Planta, I. Einleit. Gramm. d. Rom. Spr., II., p.

i
,

Suet. ; Gai. Inst. ICt.

;

Flor. ; Ser.

Samm.

Lact.

Stolz, 1. 1. Diez, p. 707 Meyer-Liibke, Paucker, Subindenda, p. 411, annot. 4; Stolz, I. L Verg. Ge. ; Frontin. ; Apul. Met. ; Plin. Val. ; Marc. Emp. 8 Ps. 8 Tert. Tert. ; Tac. Ann. -Apic. Marc. Emp.
,

p.

39

p. 341.

619.

Cypr.; Vulg.; obaudiens

Ambros. Ep.

ll

Itala

Conf. Ronsch,

p.

406.

74.

BBCOMP.]

ROMAN 8ERMO

PLEBEIV8.

297

CTPKIANVS.
con-tractare, Ep. 65, 3

VEGKTIVS.
prae-facere, Mil. 3, 6

COMMODIANVS.
con-tangere, Apol. 556
*re-tacere, Instr. 1, 18, 10 Cod. C.

PSEVDO-APICIVS.

circum-spargere, 8, 406

CAEUVS AVRELIANVS.
SOIJNVS.
con-satus, 9, 18

circum-claudere, Chron.

4, 7,

103

CASSrVS FKTiTX.
con-cadere, 51, p. 132, 1 R.

PLINIVS VALEBIANVS.
re-iactare, 4,

42
;

MAOEOBIVS.
al.

super-spargere, 1, 56

prae-carpere, Sat.

3, 19,

AMMIANVS.
in-causare, p. pr. a. t 22, 11, 5

VENANTIVS FOBTVNATVS. re-claudere, Carm. 3,

2,

of.

II
75.

NOMINAL COMPOSITION.
It is a familiar IN GENERAL nominal compounds the Italic
:

NOMINAL COMPOSITION
far inferior to the

fact that in the formation of

group was

remaining Ind.-Germ. languages.

The scanty remnants of the Osco-Umbrian inscriptions afford 2 practically no examples, while in Latin this kind of composition, as an active principle of word-formation, is confined
within very narrow limits. This poverty of the language was recognized and regretted by the Romans themselves conf. Liu. 27, 11, 5, quos "androgynes" uulgus, ut pierague, faciliore ad duplicanda uerba Graeco sermone, appellat ; and the familiar passage in which Quint, censures the attempts of the early poets to
:

reproduce Greek compounds in Latin, Quint. 1, 5, 70, Sed res tota magis Crraecos decet, nobis minus succedit, nee id fieri natura puto,

fauemus / ideoque cum Kvpravxcva mirati simus, incuruiceruicum uix a risu defendimus / Gellius also, in an interesting chapter on the difficulty of finding an equivalent for the Greek iroAvTrpay/iocrvn/, plainly states the inferiority of Latin in
sed alienis
this respect
:

Noct. Att. 11, 16,

1,

Adiecimus saepe animum ad

uocabula rerum non paucissima, quae neque singulis uerbis, ut a, Graetis, neque, si masdme pluribus eas res uerbis dicamus, tarn dilucide tamque apte demonstrari Latina oratione possunt quam Graeci ea dicunt priuis uocibus, and regrets his own infacundia, (Id. ib. 9), qui ne pluribus quidem uerbis potuerim non obscurissime dicere, quod a Graecis perfectissime uerbo uno et planissime dicitur.

this

There are indications, however, that in the archaic period form of composition was not so foreign to the genius of

the language. Among the names of localities, public festivals, and religious ceremonies, all of which go back to a remote
1

Conf. Brngmann, Grundriss IL

1.

p.

54

mann,

I.,

p. 58,

"In den DenkmSlern

BrngLindsay, Latin Language, p. 359. des IJmbr. -samnitischen Zweiges iat diese
;

CompositionBclasse nur ausserst durftig vertreten."

75.

NOM. COMP.]

ROMAN SERMO

PLEBEIVS.

period, the large proportion of

compounds

is striking-

thus

only two instances of co-ordinate compounds in Latin, both belong to religious terminolCompare further Aequi-melium, Caeli-montium, Sepliogy. montium, Septi-zoniurn ; Armi-lustrium, Capiti-lauium, Fordicidia, Popli-fugia, Regi-fugium, Selli-sternium, Tubu-lustrium, etc. Many of these words, from the nature of the case, must have been as common in the popular speech as the names of our own national holidays and the nomenclature of our city That the senno plebeius not only streets are at the present day. retained but favored such compounds is indicated by the
su-oui-taurilia, stru-fer(c)tarii, the

proneness of popular etymology to attribute a compound

origin to many words where none existed; e.g., Argi-letum, Capit-olium, (conf. Arnob. (conf. Mart. 2, 17, 3, Argique letum) 1 6, 7, ex Oli capite Capitolium).

Again, while compounds were, at all periods of Latin literature, employed more freely in poetry than in prose, it has been pointed out by Stolz 2 that they are especially characteristic of early dramatic poetry (at a time when in other respects the Roman poets were furthest removed from their Greek models), and that the usage steadily declined, until in Verg. it is confined within narrow bounds. Thus the latter often uses periphrases like (Auerna) sonantia siluis, Aen. 3, 442, where an earlier poet would have coined a compound like *siluisonus? The early dramatic writers, in trying to force the unwieldy archaic Latin to assume the ease and grace of their Hellenic models, were glad to avail themselves of the greater freedom afforded by the popular speech, 4 and it is the latter,
farther instances of compounds by popular etymology, compare the frequent in Vulg. Lat., of foreign names, such as Si(x)-terrae Baeterrae, Da-nubius (dare -f- nubes) =- Danuuius, Tri-uiclum
modification,
1

As

Porci-fera Procobera, Taruisium, and others cited by Keller, Volksetymologie, pp. 7-25. The tendency was by no means confined to proper names ; conf. ali-pilus aliptes ; latro-nicium (necare) latrocinium, etc.; Keller, I. L, p. 129 sq. Stolz, Die Lat. Nominalcomin formaler position Hinsicht, Innsbruck, 1877, p. 9. "Zwei Thatsachen ergeben Rich fur unsere Prage (1) dass die altlateinische Volkssprache entschieden nicht dieselbe Abneigung gegen die Zusammensetzung hatte, wie die spatere Schriftsprache und dass (2) von den ersten scenischen Dichtern an, welche die Composition entschieden

begunstigsten, dieselbe allmalig riickwarts geht und mit Vergil eine gewaltige Einform" 3 igkeit erreicht. Lindsay, Latin Language, p. 360, compares silui-fragus, Lucr. 4 " Sic iam Plautus audacia et temeritate componendi inter omConf. Guericke, p. 37,

nes scriptores poetasque praeditus est. Nam non permultas uoces hybridas solum et mirimodis multimodisque compositas ipse formauit sed etiam multis uocabulis, qnae uulgi consuetudine uidentur composita usus est ; " Schulze, Diss. Hal., VI., p. 230,

300
quite as

WORD FORMATION IN THE

much
as the
is

75.

NOM. COMP.

which

responsible for such

;

example of Aristophanes or Menander, ponderous compounds as tolutilo-

querdia* Naeu.

damnicupidus, munerigerulus, stultiloquentia,

suauisauiatio, tragicomoedia, turpilucricupidus, uerbiuelitatio, Plaut. ; incuruiceruicus, repandirostrum, Pacuu. ; dulcioreloquus,

subductisuperciliicarptor, Laeu.; scytalosagittipelliger, Poet. Vet. ap. Tert., many of which are veritable literary curiosities.

language capable of producing such formations undoubtedly possessed a decided tendency for free development, but few will agree with Draeger that it deserved a better fate than that prepared for it by the spirit of classicism, which held this 1 tendency in check. The great proportion of Latin compounds
are distinctly unmusical, and the more fastidious poets of the Augustan age rightly avoided the harshness of forms which

followed the letter but missed the spirit of the Greek.

It is

true that certain classes of compounds, such as adjectives in -fer and -ger, which from their greater natural smoothness were better adapted to the exigencies of verse, were largely relegated to the poets. In the main, however, statistics show a preponderance of compounds in authors of inferior Latinity. An interesting array of examples is cited by Guericke 2 from Petr. and the Inscrr. Pompeian., while the Appendix Probi,

which with the Cena Trimalchionis of Petr. is the most important source of the sermo plebdus preserved in Latin litera3 ture, contains the significant admonition, aquae ductus non aquiductus, terrae motus non terrimotium. Schulze has observed that Cic., Orat. 49, 164, has stigmatized the use of this
class

of compounds as asperitas, yet in his correspondence does not hesitate to use such forms as breuiloquens, leuidensis* A good example of the position occupied by them in classical 5 Latin is afforded by the word sanguisuga, of which Plin. says

s.

uulgo coepisse appellari aduerto, N.

poetas hanc licentiam ut
alia sibi

H.

8, 29.

" Pnto

ex uulgari sennone assumpsisse cui re uera

attribuenda est."
1 Draeger, Hist. Synt., L, Einleit., p. XL, "Eine Sprache aber, die seiche Gebilde hervorzubringen vermag, und aollten dieselben auch nur zu komischen Efiecten verwendet werden, besass cine entschiedene Anlage zur freien Entwickelung und verdiente in dieser Beziehung em besseres Schicksal als die nun bald auftretenden von griechischen Einfluss beherrschten Koryphaen des Klassicismus ihr bereitet haben." * Guer-

I. I. Schulze, 1. 1., citing Stinner, p. 17. Conf. Stolz, Lat. Gramm., I., p. 44. Conf. Cael. Aur. Chron. 3, 2, 25, hirudinurn appositio, quas uolgo sanguisuga^ appellant.

icke,
6

75.

NOM. COMP.]

ROMAN SERMO

PLEBEIVS.

301

feature, indicating- that even in the Plautine Latin period composition was past its prime, is the large proof compounds which occur only in derivative forms. portion Thus no example of a primary co-ordinate compound has survived: suouitaurilia, strufer(c)tarii, above cited, are both derivatives.

One notable

Other classes belong mainly to archaic Latin, as

for instance

participles, the majority of in early writers, (although many became permanently fixed in the poetic vocabulary) ; conf, arcitenens,

compound present

which occur

first

Naeu.; caelipofens, multipotens, salsipotens, uiripotens, Plaut.; altitonans, altiuolans, sapientipotens, signitenens, *ueliuolans, Enn.; armipotem, Ace. On the contrary their derivatives in -ntia belong chiefly to Post-Hadrian Latin aequiparantia, multinubentia, multiuorantia, subtililoqiientia,, Tert.; honor ifieentia, Capi:

tol.;

suauifragrantia, suauiolentia, Augustin.; omnicognoscentia,

omniintelligentia, omniuiuentia, Mar. Victorin.; aequisonantia, 1 The most important class of subBoeth.; and many others.

in -ium, are derivthe largest class of verbs, those in -ficare, which, in theory at least, come from adjectives in -ficus. 2 Of course the majority of these forms are the result of analogy, and do not in each case imply the pre-existence of a primary form but the large number of these compound derivatives does imply that at an earlier period of the language

stantives

among nominal compounds, those

is true of

atives,

and the same

primary compounds were prevalent, and shows that the tendency of the language was away from composition and towards
derivation.

Accordingly it is not surprising that composition should have survived most persistently in the most archaic branch of the language, the African Latin the fondness shown for forms in -ficus, -ficare, -ficantia, has often been noticed, 3 while Thielmann 4 cites from the Book of Sirach such forms as uitu;

perare, alienigenus, pusillanimus, prauicordius, horripilatio, etc., as characteristically African. Kiibler 5 strengthens this view

by an
1

interesting collection of curious

2

compounds from

Afri-

Conf. Paucker, Subindenda, p. 418, annot. 7. Conf. Wolfflin, Cass. Pel., p. 410, " Verben auf 3 ficare, welche dem Sinne nach blosse ableifcungen sind." Conf. infra, * 78. Thielmann, ALL. VIII., p. 512; Id. ib. p. 243, "Von der archaischen Zeit

her hat sich das afrikanische Latein auch eine grossere Fahigkeit in der Zusammensetz" Kiibler, ALL. VIII., p. ung, insbesondere in der Nominal-komposition, bewahrt."
170.

302

WORD FORMATION' IN THE

[76. COMPS.IN-IUM.

can inscriptions, such as florisapus, rudimaturus, unicuba, uniuira, etc.

76.

DERIVATIVE COMPOUNDS IN -ium

These substantives

constitute one of the most popular classes of compounds in Latin, and are of especial importance in the sermo plebeius. Sim-

ple derivatives in -ium, (excepting, of course, the lengthened forms -ar-ium, -or-ium), are comparatively rare, and are no more characteristic of one department of Latin than another, but the compounds abound at all periods of the language, and many of them bear on their face the evidence of their pop1

ular origin.

Thus

in addition to the

names

of localities,

public festivals, etc. cited in the preceding section, compare the numerous articles of every -day use, such as auriscalpium,
dentifricium, dentiscalpium, facitergium, manitergium, pannuuellium, the various unmistakably rustic terms such as enisle-

ium, mellifidum, opifici.um, *spicilegium, cited from Varr. by 2 Stuenkel, and names of plants, acrifolium, Macr. Sat., millefolium, Plin., nardifolium, Id., misereuiuium, Apul. Herb., solsequium, Id., etc.; so also technical terminology, e.g. of architecture, as aequipondium, interscalmium, intertignium, semifasSome of these tigium, semimetopium, etc., used by Vitr.

compounds
Apul., luuen.

are unmistakably vulgar, such as interfeminium,

natium, Fronto, lumbifragium, Plaut., triscurrium, in -ficium, many of them denoting trades, are, like the adjectives in -ficus and verbs in 3 The classic -ficare, found chiefly in the popular speech.

* inter

The numerous forms

writers seem in general to have avoided such forms, although a few, such as benejicium, munidpium, sti(pi)pendium, were in general use. Quint. 1, 6, 28, tells us that ueriloquium, ipse
Cicero, qui finxit, reformidat, and the admonition of Prob. App. already cited, terrae motus, non terrimotium, is of special significance for this class of compounds. Modern authorities have 4 rather strangely overlooked these words. Meyer-Liibke,

however, has recently devoted an interesting section to them, proving by the Romance languages that they must have been
1

Conf. supra,

19,

38 fin.

Stuenkel, p. 77,

"

Addo nonnulla substantiua com-

posita,
p. 310.

quae.
4

3 linguae rusticaeomninopropriafuisseuideantur." Conf. infra, 78, " Meyer-Liibke, Gramm. d. Rom. Spr., II., p. 450, Es scheint nun, dass in der
.

Umgangssprache mehr seiche Bildungen (auf -ium) bestanden haben als die Litteratur " " -ium hat seine Stelle urspriinglich an uberliefert, con/. Grobers Grundriss, I. p. 373,
,

zusammengesetzten Substantiven, die Vulgarsprache uberschreitet die Grenze selten."

3 76.

DER. COMPS.]

ROMAN SERMO PLEBEIV8.

303

in the late senno plebeius, and citing *accordium, *concordium, *discordium, as evidenced by Sicil. akkordiu,

common

Sardin. Jcunkordiu, Ital. discordio, Prov. accordi, concordi, disand similarly *conuenium, Sardin. Jcumbeniu, Prov. cove^', O. Fr. co-vine ; *singluttium, Ital. singhiozzo, Span, sollozo,
cordi,
etc.

As already observed, the words of this class are not formed by direct composition, but are properly speaking- derivatives, such as abluu-ium, from ab-luere, benefic-ium, from bene-ficus, fenisic-ium, from feni-sex ; in a large number of instances, however, the primary word does not occur. They are formed in a great variety of ways, a large proportion being prepositional compounds but as the latter exhibit no distinctive features they are included in the following list. It is to be noticed, however, that the prevailing type of these forms is pentasyllable, the first member having two syllables, and accordingly the dissyllabic prepositions, such as inter-,
:

super-, are largely in the majority.

PLAVTVS.
1 bi-clinium, Bacch. 720; al. J centum-pondium,' Asin. 303

TITINIVS.
11

tenti-pellium,

Com. 173

cor-dolium,

Cist.

65

al.

Acorvs.

ferri-terium, Most. 744

pro-lubium,

12

Tr. 106;

al.

lumbi-fragium, Amph. 454 *male-suadium, Cure. 508 ed. Brix. multi-loquiurn," Merc. 31
pro-scaenium, Amph. sacci-perium," Rud. 548
7 5

VAKEO.
1S

alieni-loquium,
p.

Sent.

Mor. No. 51,

91

267 R.

stulti-loquium,

Mil 296

ambi-uium, Sat. Men. 276 14 armi-lustrium, L. L. 6, 22

assi-pondium, Id.
5,

169

CATO.
8 geli-cidium, R. R. 65, 2

bi-sellium,
9

15 18

Id. 5,

128
I,
6,

feni-sicium,

R. R.
17

prae-furnium, semi-funium, Id. 135, 5 10 Oratt. Fr. 65 stiri-cidium,

i

Id.

38

fordi-cidium,

L. L.

172 15 4 4

inter-nodium,
melli-ficium,

18

R. R.

2, 9,

19

Id. 3, 16,

6 Cato R. R. 3 Apul. Met. Ambros. Hier. Vulg. Augustin. Verg. Quint. Ge. Liu. Vitr. Claud. Ps. -Prosper. Aquit. Inscrr. Form saxi-perium Ps. -Pulg. 8 Varr. Vitr. Col. 7 Serm. 74 con/. Itala 1 Reg. 17, 40. Vulg. Eccl. Gl. Labb. " Afran. 9 10 Vitr. Compend. Vitr. Conf. Fest. 344, 13 Paul, ex Fest. 345, 3. 18 Col. " Paul, ex Fest. l5 Inscrr. 12 ls laid. Plin.; Gloss. Labb. Gell.; Apul.
; ;

=
;

i7

Paul, ex Fest.

18

Ou. Plin. Calp. EcL

;
;

19

Col.

304
1

WORD FORMATION IN THE

PETRONIVS.
*arci-sellium,
18

[76. DEE. COMPS.

opi-ficium, Id. 3, 16, 20 pani-ficinm," L. L. 5, 105

75,

pannu-uellium, Id.

5,

114
al.
al.

bi-saccium, 31, 9

3 parti-cipium, Id. 8, 58 4 prae-uerbium, L. L. 6, 38 5 Septi-montium, Id. 5, 41 R. R. 1, 53 spici-legium, 8 tubi-lustrium, L. L. 6, 14

;

galli-cmium,
;

18

62, 3

ne-sapium, 50, 9 30 semi-cinctium, 94, 8 *uesti-contuburnium, 11, 3

PLINIVS.

LVCRETTVS.
post-scaenium,
pro-fluuium,'
4,

21

1178

denti-fricium,

28, 178
7,

exti-spicium,"

203

6,

1205

CATVLLVS.
8 quadri-uium, 58, 4

melo-folium, 15, 52 23 miUe-folium, 25, 42

tri-folium, 21, 54; al.

haru-spicium,

90,

uati-cinium,

84

7,

178

HOBATIVS.
10 inter-hmium, Carm. 1, 25, 11 di-ludium, J^p. 1, 19, 47

IWENAUS.
tri-scurrium,"
8,

190

VlTRVVJLVS.

MABTIAUS.
n
86

aequi-pondium,
inter-scalminm,

10, 3,

auri-scalpium,

14, 23,
7,

Lemm.

1, 2, 2,

4
aZ.

denti-scalpium,

53
;

inter-tignium, 4,
inter-uenia,
12

4
2, 6, 1
;

domi-cenium,
7

5,

78

al.

orum,
2, 3,

FKONTO.
*inter-natium,

quadri-fluuium,
semi-laterium,

2, 9,

ad

Amic.

1,

17

N.
;

CELSVS.

mali-corium,

13

2,

33

oZ.

GELLIVS.

COLVMELLA.
bi-pallium," 11,
inter-ordinium,
lani-ficium,
15
1'

pro-luuium,
2,

57

4, 11,

10

17
3
;

AFVUSTVS.
al.

3, 13,

12, Praef. 9
11, 2,

ante-cenium,

28

Met. 2, 15

pleni-lunium,

85

ante-ludium,
fati-loquium,

Id. 11,

asse-folium, Herb. 77

SENECA

(Apoc.).
17

Deo

Socr. 1
;

prae-putium,
1
;

Apoc.

8,

inter-f eminium, Apol. 33

al.

lust.
'

s * Quint ; Cod. Cels.; Suet. ; lustin. Apul. Lact. ; Chalcid. Tim. ; Augustin. 5 4 On. Fast. ; Verr. PL Pest.; Tert.; Pall.; Seru. ad Aen. Gell.; Charis

Cels.; Col.; Plin.;

Arnob.; Aur. Viet.; Eutr.

luuen.; Boeth.; Schol. Vindob. adHor.

12 PalL 10 1! Plin.; Veg. Mil.; Not. Tir. Suet.; Censorin.; Auson. Augustin. 13 > ls Plin.; Petr. Plin.; Suet.; Aur. Viet.; lustin.; Paul, ex Plin.; Scriptt. R. R.

Fest;
Tir.

ApnL
'

16 17 Plin.; Amm. luuen.; Lact.; Vulg.; Not. Met.; Augustin. ;Inscrr. ' 9 Not. Tir. Not. Bern. Apnl. Censorin. ; Amm. Macr. Seru. Placid. Gloss.
; ; ; ; ;

Mart.; Vulg. ; Isid.

21

Not. Tir.

Prise.

*8

Scrib.;Mart.; ApuL Suet.; Apul. " 7 Seru. ad Isid. Scrib. Verg.

"

*"g er

Samm.

"Gell.;

76.

DER. COMPS.]

ROMAN SERMO
40 H.

PLEBEIVS.

305

lori-ficium, Met. 9,

CHALCIDIVS.

mani-folinm, Herb. 36 misere-uiuium, Id. 18 nidi-ficium, Met. 8, 22

1

di-iugium, Tim. 193

Aver. ITIN. ALEX.
cor-riuium, 8, (19)

al.

ori-ficium,

Id. 2, 15; al.

parci-loquium, Id. 5, 13 2 prae-rupium, Apol. 8

PALLADIVS.

semper-forium, Herb. 123 s sol-sequinm, Jc?. 49

per-pluuium,
AVSONIVS.

1,

11

sub-labium, Id. 96 super-pondium, Met.

tri-furcium,
flerft.
/o?.

7,

18

tri-horium, Edyll. 10, 87

al.

77

uerti-pedium,

STMMACHVS.
tri-cinium, Ep.
1,

41

TEETVLUANVS.
aqui-licium, Apol. 40
as-sacri-ficium,
f ratri-cidium,
4

AMMIANVS.
16

/cfoZ.

pro-ludium, 28,
VEGETTVS.
in.

1,

10

al.

Monog. 4
Orotf.

infant! -cidium, Apol. 2

inter-spatium,

20

circnm-cisorium,

Vet. 1, 26,

6 mali-loquium, Apol. 45 6 minuti-loquium, Anim. 6 c?e Poe. 10 risi-loquium,

7

HIEBONYMVS.
morti-cinium, in Ezech.
12

1,

ad 4, 13

sancti-ficium,

Res.

Cam. 47

soli-loquium,

^3. 105, 5

spurci-loquinm, Id. 4 8 turpi-loquium, cfe Pudic. 17 oiui-coruburium, vlmwz. 33; al.

INTPB. IBEN.

AVGVSTINVS.

blandi-loquium, Ep.
extr.

3, 1

al.

falsi-loquium, Lib. Retract. Proem.

portenti-loquium,

2, 16,

a.

nani-loquium, Ep. 134, 4

al.

VLPIANVS.
inter-usurium,
SoiiEsrvs.
9

MABCELLVS EMPIKICVS.
Dig. 35,
2,

66

al.

bi-sextium, 29, 41
inter- digitia,

orum,

34,

26

al.

boui-cidium,
col-limitium,

1,
10

10 17

CAEUVS AVBELIANVS.
manu-tigium, Chron.
ISIDOBVS.
1, 4,

49, 6

121

col-Indium,

11

9,

AKNOBIYS.
con-spolium,
1

inter-necium,
7,

13

5, 26,

24
; ;

sub-linguium,

11, 1,
<>

17 59
<

Fulg.
11

Tert. Seru. ad Verg. Isid. Veget. ; Th. Prise. Plin. Val. 7 8 "Eccl. Hier. Ep. ; Vulg. Ambros. ; Hier. Intpr. Iren. 12 i Not. Tir. Amm.; Symm. Ep. Augustin.

Hier.
10

Salu. ;

ICt.

Amm.

20

306
77.

WORD FORMATION IN THE

77.

COMP. V. ADJS.

COMPOUND VERBAL ADJECTIVES IN -us, -a, -um The compound adjectives of the 1st and 2d declensions fall naturally into two classes, according as their second member is formed from a nominal or verbal stem. The former, such as a?igui-manus, Lucr., auri-comus, Verg., are fewer in number and found mainly in poetry. The latter, on the contrary, especially compounds with -dicus, -ficus, and -loquus, belong largely to the popular speech, which here again shows its fondness for verbal derivatives. They were naturally numerous in early poetry, especially in Plaut., who shows a partiality for forms in -loquus, many of which are distinctly archaic. The classic poets retained a number of these forms, in imitation of
:

their predecessors, but are moderate in their use Lucr. is the In the poetry of the last to coin them with any freedom.
:

Golden and Silver periods I have noted only the following neologisms
et
:

aeri-sonus, SiL; StaL; Vol.

PL;

miti-ficus, Sil.

AL
Sil.;

nidi-ficus, Sen. Tr.

armi-sonus, Verg.;
et

Claud.;

portenti-ficus, Ou.

AL

quadri-fidus, Verg.
rori-fluus, Ps.-Verg. Catal.
sacri-ficus, Ou.; Sil.; Sen. Poet.

casti-ficus, Sen. Tr.

flucti-sonus, SiL; Sen. Poet.

incesti-ficus, Sen. Tr.
lani-ficus, Ou.;
Tibull.; et

saxi-ficus, Ou.; Sen. Poet.

AL

lucti-sonus, Ou.

septem-fltras, Ou. snperbi -ficus, Sen. Tr.

magni-loquus, Ou.;
et

Stat.; Mart.;

undi-sonus,

Stat.; Vol. Fl.

AL
et

uulni-ficus, Verg.; Ou.

multi-fidus, Ou.; Plin.; Mart.;

AL
:

In classical prose they are still rarer in the prose of Cic. I have found only the following 17, although others occur in the lines of poetry which he was so fond of interspersing through his writings
:

bene-ficus,
falaci-loquus,
fati-dicus,

hosti-ficus,

muni-ficus,

magni-ficus, male-dicus,
male-ficus,

nau-fragus,
paci-ficus, tabi-ficus,

flexi-loquus,

foedi-fragus,

male-uolus,
miri-ficus,

ueri-dicus.

grandi-loquus,

1 Paucker, Add. Lex. Lat., p. 94, annot. 78, "Composita cum -loquus inter ueteres Plauto imprimis familiaris sunt " Knapp, p. 158, citing Munro, Lucr. 4 II., pp. 16, 1? ; Paucker, (I. I.) however, cites 15 forms from late Latin.
;

77.

COMP. V. ADJS.]

ROMAN SERMO

PLEBEIVS.

307

In post-classical writers, on the contrary, they are abundant,

in African writers the appended list shows a surprising number of new forms due to Apul., Mart. Cap., and Gael. Aur. Among these, forms in -ficus are prominent, whose plebeian character has often been noticed, and which Wolfflin has included among the characteristics of African Latin. 1
;
1

and notably

PLAVTVS.
blandi-dicus, Poen. 138 2 blandi-loquus, Bacch. 1173
busti-rapus, Pseud. 361 confidenti-loquus, Trin. 201

uani-dicus,

13

Trin. 275
14
lft

uani-loquus,
uesti-plicus,
16

Amph. 379
Trin. 252

urbi-capus,

Mil. 1055

damni-ficus,
deleni-ficus,
5

3 4

Cist.

728

ENNIVS.
17

Mil. 192

alti-sonus,
19

Ann. 561
IS

falsi-dicus,
falsi-flcus,

Trin. 770
6

docti-loquus,

Id.

568
;

Mil 191

Copt. 264 7 fumi-ficus, Fr. Fab. Inc. 1

falsi-loquus,

451 al. laeti-ficus, 20 Tr. 122 regi-fice, 21 saxi-fragus, Ann. 564

Id.

furti-ficus,

Pseud. 887

8 inani-loquus, Id. 256

PACWIVS.
;

largi-loquus, Mil. 318 *lucri- ferns, Pers. 515

al

22

*flexi-loquus,
23

Tr. 152

largi-ficus,

Id.
24

414

9 magni-dicus, JRud. 515 ; al. 10 male-suadus, Most. 213 11 mendaci-loquus, Trin. 200

tardi-gradus,

Id. 2

TEBENTTVS.
saeui-dicus,

multi-loquus,

12

Pseud. 79

al.

Phorm. 213

*nugi-uendns, ap. Non. 144, 30 noctu-uigilus, Cure. 196

plani-loquus, True. 864
scrofi-pascus, Capt. 807

Accrvs.
fallaci-loquus," Fr. ap. Cic. Fin. 4,

68
86

socio-fraudus, Pseud. 362

spurci-dicus, Capt. 56 spurci-ficus, Trin. 826
stulti-loqttus, Pers.

hosti-ficus,

Tr. 80

ingrati-ficus, Id.

364

514

LVCUJVS.
contemni-ficus, Sat. 26, 41

stulti-uidus,
1

Mil 335

Conf. Schulze, Diss. Hal., VI., p 228, and authorities cited ; Wolfflin, Cass. Fel., p. 410. 2 Sen. Tr. 3 4 Pall. Comic. Vet. ap. Fulg.; *Turpil. Com.; Fronto; Auson.; Symm.; 8 5 7 Ennod. Ace. Auson. Eccl. Gloss. Ou. Met. Prud. Vulg. ; Prud. ; Cl. Mam.
;

12 Tert. Augustin. Augustin. Cael. Aur. u Liu. Sil. Ambros.; Auson.; Vulg.; Oros. 15 Quint. Inscrr. "Coripp. 18 Mart. " Cic., seme?, (Poet, de Diu. 1, 106); Sen. Poet.; luuen. ; Claud. Cap.; Ven. 19 20 Adi. Fort. ; Cledon. Plin.; Lucr.; Sen.; Stat. Verg. Val. Fl. ; Ambros.

Amm. 13 Amm.
9

10

Verg. Sidon. Paul. Nol.

; ; ; ;

Lucr. Isid. Apul. Ser. Samm. Plin. Val. M Cic. seme?, (de Diu. 2, 115) Amm. 25 Cic. 28 Mar. Viet. ; Not. Tir. Cic. seme?, (pro Dom. 23, 60). seme?, (Fin. 4, 68).
; ; , ; , ,

308
LAEVIVS.

WORD FORMATION IN THE

COLVMELLA.

[77.COMP.V. ADJS.

dulciore-loquus, ap. Gett. 19, 7,

melli-ficus, 9, 13, 14

al.

13

nubi-fugus, Poet. 10, 288

VABKO.
aeri-fice, Sat.

PETBONTVS.

ardi-fetus,

Men. 201 Id. 204

septi-fluus, Poet. 133, 3 ed. Buech.

PLINIVS.
feti-ficus, 9,

olli-coquus, L. L. 5, 104 omni-carpus, Id. 5, 97

161
2,

*ueneri-uagus, Sat. Men. p. 164, 5

humi-ficus,
somni-ficus,

223
10

R.

monstri-ficus,
11

2,

25,

150;

al.

ueli-ficus, 13, 70

LVCRETIVS.
aucti-ficus, 2,
1

571
1,

MABTIALIS.
14

305 largi-fluus, 5, 596 2 nocti-uagus, 5, 1191 3 paci-ficus, 7, 63 4 rauci-sonus, 5, 1082 silui-fragus, 1, 275
flucti-fragus,

cunni-lingns,

12, 59,
4, 53,

10

multi-sonus,

13

IWENALIS.
14

pinni-rapus,

s.

m., 3, 158

suaui-dicus, 4, 178
6

GELLIVS.
algi-ficus, 19, 4,
;

tabi-ficus,
6

6, 2,

737
632
6
al.

terri-ficus,
7

calori-ficus, 17, 8, 12

terri-loquus, 1, 103

frigori-ficus, 17, 8, 14

ueri-dicus,

6,

ieiuni-dicus,

6, 14,

LABEKTVS.
testi-trahus,

APVKEIVS.

Com.

Inc.

Fab. 20

amori-ficus, Herb. 123

16

beati-ficus,

Dogm.

Plat. 1,

TRACK INC.
8

uersuti-loquus,

Fab. 114; R.

candi-ficus, Poet. Apol. 6 18 dulci-loquus, Id. 9 extr.

expergi-ficus, Flor. 13

omni-canus, Id.

ib.

CATVLLVS.
fluenti-somis, 64, 52
insti-ficus, 64,
9

Apol. 38 18 uiui-ficus, Ascl. 2

oui-parus,

17

406
128

nini-parus, Apol. 38

multi-uolus,
1

68,

uomi-ficus,

19

Herb. 108
*Cic. Att. semel
,
;

Cypr. Vulg. ; adu.

e

= Cypr. Ep.

Vei^. ; Stat. Val. Fl. Faust, ap Augustin.

; ;

Cafcull.

Cic. , semel, (Tusc. 4, 36) ;

>

; Mart. Lucan. Suet. Augustin.

;

Verg.; Ou.; Val. Fl.; Plin. Ep.; Solin.

8

Cic., semel, (Diu. 1, 45, 101); Liu.; Plin.;

10

Val. Fl.; Solin. Mart. Cap. " Stat. Boeth. 14 Schol. luAuct. Priap.;/onwcMn(w)i%MS C. L L., IV., 1331. lt Auson. Sidon. 15 uen. Augustin. Eccl. ; Ep. ; Augustin. Anthol. Lat. Gloss. Labb. 19 Cael. Aur. 17 I8 Amm. Eccl. Auson. ; Fulg. ;
Lact.; Augustin.; Eutych.
12

Ambros.

Vulg.

77.

COMP. V. ADJS. ]

ROMAN SERMO
2,

PLEBEIVS.
9

309

TEBTYLT/IANYS.

PKVDENTIVS.
12
quadri-fluus,
Cath. 3, 105
10

aqui-genus, adu. Marc.

1

aqui-legus,
2

Anim, 33

sancti-loquus,
11

Apoth. 1070

Apol. 11 subtili-loquus, adu. Marc. 5, 19

dei-ficus,
3

saxi-genus, Cath. 5, 7
tabi-fluus,

terri-genus,

Id. 2
;

Apoth. 891 urbi-cremus, flam. 726

4 uentri-loquus, Id. 4, 25

al.

COMMODIANVS.
caeli-loquus, Instr. 2, 18, 3

PAULINVS NOLANVS. bacchi-sonus, Carm. 26, 289 belli-sonus, Id. 23, 424
780 hymni-sonus, Id. 22, 200 uermi-fluus, Id. 22, 134
caeli-fluus, Id. 30,

SOLINVS.
5

aesti-fluus,
6

uersi-ficus,

ap. Paucker. 11, 6

AVQVSTINVS.
flucti-genns, Aral. 1157
c. Faust. 22, 9 mari-ambulus, in Ps. 39, 9
18

luci-ficus,

IWENCVS.
294 ; multi-fluus, 1, 586
luci-fluus, 3,
al.

psalmi-dicus, Alterc. Eccl.

p. 1137 M.
terri-crepus, Conf. 8, 2, 3

et

Syn.

sancti-ficus, Praef. \fin.

MACBOBIVS.
CHALcrorvs.
silui-caedus, Tim. 128
13

sensi-ficns,

Sat. 7, 9,

sicci-ficus, Id. 7, 16,

20 34

AVSONIVS.
langui-ficus, Eel. in Vers. Qu.Cic.

THEODOBVS PBISCIANVS.
uisi-flcus, 4,

6
limi-genus, Mosell. 45 modi-ficus, Parent. 27, 2
pulti-ficus, Edyll. 12,

MABTIANVS CAPELLA.
astri-ficus, 6,

584

al.

uesti-fluus, Id. 2

al.

astri-loquus, 8, 808
astri-lucus, 9, 889

AMMIANVS.
male-fidus,
7

astri-sonus, 9, 811
30, 7, 8

blandi-ficus, 9, 888
docti-ficus,
14

6,
15

HEEBONYMVS.
mali-loquus, Ep. 148, 16 multi-nubus, Id. 123, 10
1

igni-uagus,
8

9,
2, 6,

multi-nidus,
nocti-uidus,
3

569 896 109 571

;

Cassiod. ; Insert.

Cypr. ; Eccl. ; Cael. Aur.

Ven. Fort. Hilar.

;

form -na subst.

4 6 Hier. Anthol. Lat. 720, 3. masc.=Lucr.;Ou.;Sil. etAl. 10 Paul. Nol. Bern, ad Verg. ' Rufin. 8 Arnob. lun. Eccl. 14 13 Th. Prise. " Coripp. Prise. Ven. Misc. Aur.
:

Optat. Ep.;Schol. Ven. Fort. Cael.

310
omni-sonus,
1

WORD FORMATION IN THE

9,
8

78.

VBS., -FICARE.

912
3

frondi-fluus, Consol. Phil. 1, Metr.

suaui-loquus,

1,

5,14
multi-uocus, in Aristo. Praedic. 1, p. 115
3, 8,

CAKLTVS AVEELIANVS.
aqui-ducus, Chron.
ari-ficus, Id. 4, 1, 9

119

scienti-ficus, ap.

Paucker.
5
al.

speci-ficus, ap. Paucker.

felli-ducus, Id. 3, 4, 63
felli-fluus, Acut. 3, 19, 188

nni-sonus, Inst. Mus.

5,

luci-ficus, Id. 2, 9,

45
1,

ENNODIVS.
9
Tiersi-loquus, ap. Paucker.

molli-ficus, Chron. 4,

omni-pauus, Acut. 3, 12, 108 uentri-fluus, Chron. 1, 4, 134

CASSIVS FELIX.
leni-ficns, 34, p. 73, 12

FVLGENTIVS.
Christi-genus, (Ps-Fulg.), Serm.

52

R.

maesti-ficus, Id. 14
splendi-fice,

Myth.

1,

Praef. 25

SEDONIVS APOLLINABIS.
docti-sonus, Carm. 15, 180

M.
CASSIODOBVS.
bi-nubus, Hist. Sacr.
9,

rhonchi-sonus, Id. 3, 8

38

SEDVLIVS.
grandi-sonus, Carm.
1,

VENANTIVS FOBTVNATVS. (almi-ficus, Carm. Spur. 3, 2) 3 igni-uomus, Carm. 3, 9, 3

undi-fragus, Id.
3, 4,

DBACONTIVS.
splendi-fluus, Hexaem.

al.

Epil 2

undi-uagus,
ISIDOKVS.

VU. S. Mart.

3,

485

BOETHIVS.
aequi-soniis, de Music. 5, 6
;

al.

luci-petus, 12, 8, 7

78. VEEBS IN -ficare: The verbfacere plays an important part in the sermo plebeius, both in Word-Formation and Syntax. Its periphrastic use with nouns or adjectives, in place of a

simple verb, formed a favorite means in the speech of the people for adding greater length and weight to their utterances. Abundant proof of this is furnished by the plebeian authors in a long line of examples such as aequdbile facere, Plaut., Capt. 302, (= aequare) saucium facere, Sisenn. Fr. 36 Turpil.,
; ;

(=

trucidationem facere, Cato, p. 39, 15 lord., (=trucidare); iugulationem facere, Auct. Bell. Hisp. 16,5; 16, 6, (=iugulare) iactus facere, Id. 9, 3, (= iacere) ; regressus et morationes
sauciare)
; ;
1

Paul.

NoL

Inscrr.

Gloss. Labb.

Coripp.

78.

VBS.,-FICARE.]

ROMAN SERMO
1

PLEBEIVS.
;

311

facere, Yitr. 9, 4, 11, (=regredi et morari)

and others cited by

Wolfflin

and Kohler.

Similarly compound verbs formed with -facere, and more especially with the modified stem -ficare, were common in the sermo plebeius, and frequently indistinguishable from the

simple verb
are, etc.

2
:

conf. humilificare

hu?niliare, clarificare

clar-

The forms
;

best authors

in -ficare were noticeably avoided by the the language possessed altogether 125 of these

verbs (146,' including prepositional compounds), 3 but of these 96 were recc., while the classic writers have barely 9 % of the whole I have found in Cic. only the following 15
:

aedificare,

laetificare,

sacrificare,
-ri,

amplificare,
excarnificare, p. p. p.,
exsacrificare,
gratificare,

ludificare,

significare,
testificare,

mitificare,

modificare,
praesignificare,

turpificare, p. p. p.,
uelificare.

4 They first become numerous in the African writers, who show a fondness for all classes of derivatives horn facere, such as those in -ficium, and -ficus, already considered, and the still more cumbersome substantives in -ficatio, such asfructi-

ficatio,

nullificatio,

sanctificatio,

uiuificatio,

Tert.;

clarificatio,

Cypr.; Augustin.; tabificatio, Augustin.; crassificatio, fortificatio, Gael. Aur. That they were regarded with disfavor in the liter-

ary language, even at a comparatively late period,

inferred from Prise.
Latin,
5

may be

and

relegates ludificare to archaic from Hier.'s sweeping condemnation of nullificare, 6

8, 5, 25,

who

Ep. 106, annihilisti uel

nullificasti et si

qua alia possunt

intteniri

Conf. "Wolfflin, Cass. Fel., p. 421; Koehler, Bell. Afr., p. 84; Landgraf, Cic. " Rose. p. 21; Thielmann, Apoll. -Roman., p. 15. Rebling, p. 25, Ausgebreitet war die Bildung transitiver Verba aus Adjectiven auf ficare," citing inter alia "magnificare, das
;

Heumann

anfubrt " Wolfflin,

. . .

Poecile in seinem Aufsatz uber den sermo plebeius zur Zeit Ciceros " Dass diese 1. I., p. 425, Bildungen ihren Boden vorwiegend in der

Vulgiirsprache batten, scheint daraus hervorzugeben, dass sie einmal im Kirchenlatein . sehr ausgedehnt, und dann, dass sie in den romanischen Sprachen . erhalten " Ronsch, p. 175 sq. ; Kraut, Sail., p. 6; Landgraf, Cic. Rose., p. 32; Schulze, sind;
.

Diss. Hal.,
4

VI,
1.

p. 228.

Paucker, Zeitscbr.

f.

VergL Sprachf.
"

26, p.
.

410 annot.

an magnifico . . schloss das conf. Thielmann, ALL. VIII. , p. 244, 6 afrikanische Latein die so haufigen Bildungen auf -ficare ; Id. ib. p. 512. LandWolfflin,
Cic.
I.;

graf,

Rose.
.
. .

p. 32,

" Verbum

ludificare,

quo Cicero uno

loco, p.

Qu.
6

54 utitur,

Priscianus
pos,
cell.

in uetustissimis

cum

-facere, -ficare)

Hellmuth, Prior. Cic. Oratt., potius uetustiorem colorem ducere uidentur."

numerat;

"

p. 29,

"(com-

Conf. For-

Lex. ed

De

Vit,

s.

"
u.,

Hier.

damnat monstrnm

uerbi."

312

WORD FORMATION IN THE

78.

VBS., -FICARE.

apud' imperitos portenta uerborum. They had, however, taken so strong- a hold upon ecclesiastical Latin, through the influence of Tert., and the early African translations of the Scriptures, " (the so-called Itala"), and it is not surprising to find a few re1 curring in the writings of Hier. himself, such as mortificare,
mnctificare, uiuificare ; one at least is coined by him prodificare, of which he says apologetically, nos dicere possumus prodi:

Porro Jicatam. Hebr. col. 102.

Graece

melius

appellatur

w^eA^ao-a, Noun.

As is well shown by Wolfflin, a further proof of the fondness of the sermo plebeius for these verbs is found in the abundance of them in the Romance languages. According to Meyer-Liibke, however, the modern examples belong rather to the literary than the popular speech, although new formations by analogy are made with comparative freedom conf. Ital.
:

diversificare, personificare, ramificare;

Fr.

cocufi&r, doctor-ifier ;

Span, amortiguar, averiguar,

PLAVTVS.
3

2 santiguar, etc.

POMPONIVS.
Aul. 755
9

causificari,

notificare,

Tr. 4

Rud. 147 fumificare, Mil. 412 4 laetificare, Pers. 760 ; al

deludificare,
6

SISENNA.
10

carnificare,
;

Fr. Inc. 1

ludificare,
7

(-cari),
6

Bacch. 642
;

al.

magnificare, Men. 371

pacificari,

al.

,,
11 adsignificare, E. E. 2, 11, 10 14 Id. 3, 16, 8 uocificare,

Stick.

517

ENNIVS.
augificare, Tr. 105

LVCRETTVS.
munificare,
13

Accivs.
orbificare, Tr. 421

2,
1,

625
134

terrificare,

AFBANIVS.
8

LABEETVS.

*uelificari,
1

Com. 267
2

elucificare,
1.

Com. 78
d.

Goelzer, p. 190.

WoMin,

L; Meyer-Liibke,

Gramm.
;
;

Rom.
;

Spr., II., p. 609.

Lucan. Plin. Vulg. PalL 6 Verb. act. -= Cic., semel, (Quinct. 54) Lucr. Sail. Anien. uerb. depon. Cic., semeZ, Ter.; Cornif Rhet.; Plin. Vulg. Eccl. (Rose. Am. 55) Ter. Liu.; Plin. Ep. Tac. 7 8 CaeL ap. Cic. Sail.; Liu.; lustin. uerb. act. Catull.; Liu.; Sen.; Claud. inRufin. Ep.; Cic., semel, (Agr. 1, 27) Prop.; Flor.; Mela uerb. act.= Prop.; Plin.; Hyg.; luuen.;
3

ApuL Met.
;

Cic., bis, (Nat. Deor. 2, 102

;
; ;

& 130)

=
;

Schol. luuen.
15.

Oeil. Serg. ap. Poet. Lat.

Min.

10

Liu. ; Tert. ; uerb. depon., ap. Prise. 8,

" Veil Long.

Gell.

13

Verg.; Stat.

78.

VBS., -FICARB.]

ROMAN SERMO

PLEBEIVS.

313

CATVLLVS.
1

CYPBIANVS.
64, 269

horrificare,

turificare/'p. p. p., Ep. 55

HTGINYS.
donificare, Fab. 112

COMMODIANVS.
liymnificare, Instr. 2, 19, 22

AENOBIVS.
Ponravscerificare, 9,
2

auctificare, 7,

27

at.

133;

al.
;

circumscarificare, 30, 21
fetificare,
3

al.

LACTANTIVS.
clarificare," Inst. 3, 18
13

10,

22

al.

internidificare, 10, 95
purificare,
30,

honorificare,

Id. 7,

24

al.

93

al.

MABIVS VICTORINVS.
GBLLIVS.
expergificare, 17, 12, 1
potentificare, adu.

Arium

3,

PALLADIVS.

14

TEBTVLLIANVS.
angelificare^.p.p., Res. 4 castificare, Pudic. 19
ent.

scarificare,

4, 10,

28

Cam. 26
,

DW ABIVS
n dulcmcare, in Ps. 54,
-.
lllciflcare>16
.

concorporificare, p.p.p., adu. Val-

13

2o

JA n8>

n> l

conglorificare, Res.
contestificare,
gloriflcare,' Idol.

Cam. 40; Anim. 1

22

al.

AvsoNIVg
,

humificare, J^IZ. 8, 12

.'

^^77010

humilificare,
lustificare.
6

9
al.

Poen^ adu. Marc. 2, 19; 24 Praescr. lucrificare, 7 mortificare, Jte. Cbm. 37

AMBBOSIVS.
,
.,,

odonncare,

p. p. p., Jfo. 8, 64.

Cy<

HIEBONYMVS.
difi
, 16

naturificare^.^., adu Valent. 29 8 nullificare, adu. Psych. 15

reuiuificare, p.p.p., Res. Cam. 19 9 sanctificare, de Oral. 3 ; al.
Bi

jy^
.

5-^.
.

1Q2
Ori
in Ier ffom 5

^ti&

uiuificare," arfM. Valent.

Ufin.

uili fi ca re, in /esai. 15, 54,

56

INTPB. IBEN.
heredificare, 4, 22, 1

PBVDENTIVS.
falsificare,

Ham. 549

1 Solin. Suet. Cell. Lampr. Lact. Verg. Sil. ; Flor. Claud. Augustin. 6 Did. Spir. Sanct. Prud. ; Vulg. ; Augustin. Hier. Vulg. Prud. ; Augustin. ; Coripp. ; 7 8 Inst. lust. Vulg. ; Augustin. Intpr. Iren. Commodian. con/. Hier. Ep. 106. Hier. ; Vulg. Prud. Augustin. Chalcid. Tim. Hier. ; Prud. Paul. NoL Auien.
; ; ; ; ;

i5

" Augustin. Bp. Onom. Lat. Gr.

12

Hier. ; Augustin.; Sedul. ; Paul. Nol. 18 Intpr. Orig. in Matth.

Augustin.

"

Pelag. Vet.

314
AVGVSTTNVS.
1

WORD FORMATION.
Ciu.DeiZl, 7; al
10

78.

VBS., -FICAKE.

CAZMVS AVKELIANVS.
crassificare,
al.

candificare,

Chron.

2,

14,

208;

damnificare," in Ps. 118, Serm. 31, 2

deificare,

morbificare, Salut. Praecc. 19

Dei 19, 23, 4 4 fortificare, Serm. 46, 9 6 imbrificare, in Ps. 101, Serm.
Ciu.

CASSIVS FELIX.
2,

leniflcare, 73,

jp.

177, 9

al.

B.

14
6

maestificare,
7

Ep. 121
1,

a/.

pinguificare, Serm. 361

sentificare, tabificare,'

CLAVDIANVS MAMEKTVS. sentificare, Stat. Anim.

BOETHIVS.

1,

17

al.

Conf.

M.

5, 15,

54

MABCELLVS EMPIKICVS.
nigrificare, 35, 21

diuersificare, p. p. p., de Vnit.p.

966
specificare, in Porphyr. 4, p.

84

THEODOBVS PBISCIANVS.
bellificare, 4,

Fol 316

a.

CASSIODOBVS.
ditificare, Far. 8,

MACBOBIVS.
mundificare,' 3, 12

26

VENANTIVS FOKTVNATVS.

MABTIANYS CAPELLA.
astrificare, 6,

585

unlnificare, Misc. 10, 2

splendificare, 9, 912

ISIDOBVS.
amarificare, 17, 8, 6
pnlcrificare, 17, 8, 7
4 3 Cael. Aur. ; Th. Prise. Caesiod. Mart. e Cassiod. "Cassiod. ''form sensificare .= Mart. Cap.

CASSIANYS.
tristificare, Coll 16,
i

19

Gloss. Labb.
"

Greg. M. ; Cassiod.

Cap.
i

Mart. Cap. Sidon. Cass. FeL

;

HI.
79.

HYBRIDS.
:

THE GREEK ELEMENT IN THE SEEMO PLEBEIVS No sketch

of the sermo plebeius would be complete without some survey of the numerous Greek loanwords, more or less Latinized in

form, which pervade certain localities and periods.

classical

In the language Greek was always an alien element the spirit of antagonism toward Hellenic culture, which found its 1 chief exponent in the elder Cato, was slow to die out, and the the time to the survived down Greek language prejudice against Thus Roman magistrates were required to of the Empire. reply in Latin to the Greeks who addressed them, not only at 2 Rome, but in Greece and the Asiatic provinces, and Cic. was once violently attacked for having spoken Greek before the Greek senate at Syracuse. 3 Suet, is authority for the state:

ment that the Emperor Tiberius apologized to the senate, before using the word monopolium, and on another occasion ordered that the word ^ft\r]fw. which he had used in drawing 4 up a decree should be stricken out. The same careful avoidance of Greek words is characteris}

tic

one of the principal blemishes of classical literature which Hor. finds in the style of Lucil. is the intermixture of the two languages, 5 and Cic. is equally emphatic in favor of 6 In regard to philosophical preserving the purity of Latin.
:

terminology, however, the latter claims the right to supply the

Conf., for example, the words of Marius, preserved ap. Sail. lug. 85, negue literas : parum placebat eas discere ; quippe quae ad uirtutem doctoribus 8 Val. Max. nihil profuerunt." 2, 2, 2; conf. Suet. Tib. 71, militem quoque Graece
1

Graecas didici

indignum facinus
Cass. 57, 15.
5

3 testimonium interrogatum, nisi Latine respondere uetuit. Cic. Verr. IV., 147, ait esse, quod ego in senatu Graeco uerba fecissem ; quod quidem apud * Graecos Graece locutu.s essem, idferri nullo modo posse. Suet. Tib. 71 conf. Dio
;

quod uerbis Graeca Latinis miscuit ; conf. Id. ib. 29-30, patriis intermiscere petita uerba foris malis, Canusini more bilinguis? 8 Conf. Cic. Off. 1, 111, sermone eo debemus ^lt^, qui innatus est nobis, ne, ut quidam, Graeca uerba inculcantes iure optima rideamur; Id. Tusc. 1, 15, Dicam, si potero, Latine. Scis enim me Graece loqui in Latino sermone nonplus solere quam in Graeco
1, 10, 20,

Hor. Sat.

Latine.

On

this

whole question, conf. Goelzer,

p. 221, sq.

316

WORD FORMATION IN THE

[79. GK. ELEMENT.

deficiencies of his own language by borrowing the Greek word where no convenient paraphrase could be found. Yet even here he is reluctant to avail himself of this license, preferring to resort to the lesser evil of coining a new word in Latin. Other writers on technical subjects were less conservative thus the Greek words contained in the comparatively scanty amount which we possess of Varro's writings considerably outnumber all those used by Cic., and are largely grammatical
1
:

or botanical terms. 2
tecture, medicine

Similarly the technical terms of archi-

and other sciences, for their knowledge of which the Bomans were indebted to Greece, were largely borrowed, but were usually accompanied by an attempt at translation, e.g. Cass. Fel. 41 in., dypsnia a Graecis dicitur id est difficultas respirationis, and other instances passim. To the hostility shown by classicism toward Greek the sermo plebeius, and notably the closely connected Campanian and African dialects, offer a marked contrast. It must be borne in mind how completely Greek civilization had pervaded southern Italy all Sicily, Bruttium, Lucania, lapygia, had come under Hellenic control, 3 while it appears from Strabo that even under the empire Greek manners and speech were still in the ascendancy in Bhegium, Naples and Tarentum. 4 With this foreign element the Eomans must have been brought into more or less regular intercourse through the natural growth of commerce, but it was only in consequence of the second Punic war, when all Magna Graecia served for years as a camping-ground for the whole Roman army, and thirty thousand Greeks from Tarentum alone were sold into 5 slavery, that Greek could exert a direct influence upon the popular speech. Good evidence of the extent of this influence
;

is

afforded

which are

full of

by the plays of Plaut., (covering this period), curious Greek compounds, and hybrid forma-

patronymics in -ides, verbs in -issare, etc., evidently borrowed from the slaves' dialect at Home, while African Latin, which represents the condition of the sermo plebeius down to 147 B.C., includes the Greek element among
tions, notably
1

Conf. Cic. Acad. Post.

1,

25-26.

*
3

Conf. Gabel-Weise, Die LehnStolz, Hist.

nnd Fremd6

worter Varros,
27,

ALL. VTIL,
1,

p.
;

338

sq.

Gramm.
*

1, p. 7,

citing Nissen,

Italische Landeskunde,

553

conf. Budinsky, p. 41 sq.

Strabo,

6, 253.

Liu.

15

sq.

79.

GK. ELEMENT.]

ROMAN SERMO
:

PLEBEIVS.

317

1 In Italy the influence conbest defined characteristics. tinued to gain ground in the time of Liu. Greek compounds were common in the popular speech, 2 while even under the Republic Greek words and phrases held a place in the sermo cotidianus of the higher classes analogous to that of French

its

expressions in social small-talk of the present day. The letters 3 of Cic. abound with them, and Hor., in spite of his condemnation of the same fault in Lucil., uses them with some freedom

Lucr. 4, 1160 sq. seems to ridicule this tendency, citing such expressions as melichrus, chariton mea, cataplexis, ischnon eromenion, rhadine, philema, etc. At a later period the affectation of Greek became so fashionable among the Roman ladies that luuen. (Sat. 6, 185 sq.) exclaims in disgust
:

in his Satires. 4

quid rancidius, quam quod formosam, nisi quae de Tusca Graecula facta est, de Sulmonensi mera Cecropis ? Omnia Graece,

se

non putat

ulla

cum

sit

turpe magis nostris nescire Latine.

This tendency, however, of the sermo cotidianus is due to the increased study of the Greek language and literature, rather than to the influence of the popular speech, in which the Greek element was naturally most prominent within the limits of Magna Graecia, after the latter came under Roman dominion. This is well shown in the Pompeian wall-inscriptions, and es5 pecially in Petr., who is lavish of Greek words and phrases such
1 Conf. Sittl, Lokal Verschiedenh. p. 117, "Der Wortschatz (des Afr. Lat.) wurde erheblich aus der griechischen Sprache bereichert. Nicht etwa bios die Gelehrten schmiickten ihre Rede mit griechischen Wortern, selbst der Prediger, der unmittelbar zum gemeinen Volke sprach, konnte es in Afrika wagen, dem Volke zehnmal so viele griechische Worter als Cicero seinen Mitbiirgern zu bieten " Thielmann, ALL. " VIII, p. 520, Ueberhaupt bekundet bei den Verben die freie Art ihrer Bildung, wie 2 Liu. tief griech. Blemente im afrikanischen Dialekt eingedrungen sein mussten." " Wir haben noch das directe 27, 11, 4; conf. Ott, Jahrb. 109, p. 762, Zeugniss eines zucompetenten Gewahrsmannes, des Livins ., dass die romische Volkssprache sammengesetzte griechische Worter mit einer gewissen Vorliebe recipiert habe." 3 Conf. Stinner, p. 6, "(Graeca uocabula) quibus quantopere Cicero delectatus sit in epistolis ita, ut ne ueniae quidem petendae causa adderet, quae in ceteris scriptis solet, ut aiunt, quod uocant, quod appellant Graeci, et quae sunt generis eiusdem, satis inter 4 omnes constat," citing numerous authorities. Conf. Barta, I., p. 17, "Im Umgange mieden selbst vornehme Romer griechische Ausdrucke nicht Auch die Musa pedestris unseres Dichters weist eine betrachtliche Anzahl von solchen aus dem Griech" ischen entlehnten Ausdrucken auf conf. Gildersleeve ad Pers. Prol. 6, "Greek was the language of small talk, love talk, parrot-talk." 6 Conf. Stolz, Hist. Gramm., I., p. " Diese siiditalische 43, Volkssprache ist mit mancherlei griechischen Wortern durch, ; . .

setzt

ferner sind hiiufig griechische

Wortstamme mit

lateinischer Ableit

ungssilbe," citing

numerous examples.

318

WORD FORMATION IN THE

[79. GK. ELEMENT.

as: alogia, peristasis, spatalocinaedus, topanta, (=ra Travra), zelotypus, etc., besides many hybrids, derived from Greek stems, with Latin endings, as apoculare se, (= dTroKvAiw), excatarissare,
/cdAa^os), and conversely (= ex + Ka#apt(jL>), percolapare (=per iropvy, lupatria (from Lat. lupa, on analogy with Gk. Tropvevrpia

eTcupicrrpia

erpaux), etc.

of these hybrid derivatives is an especially one as they show how completely certain Greek interesting words have become naturalized in the popular speech. They are not confined to any one locality, although outside of the Campanian dialect they are most common in the African writers Plaut. however is no stranger to such forms 2 conf.
:

The question

ballist-ari^, Poen. 202

Most. 952

catapult-arius, Cure. 689 ; ellebor-osus, Geryon-aceus, Aul. 554, etc. In classic Latin the
;

tendency was to preserve the original form of Greek words, even to the inflectional endings. 3 The latter usage was first

adopted by the poet Accius, as we know from Varr. (L. L. 10, Accius Hectorem nollet 70), who quotes the line from Valerius mallet in the Hect&ra time of ; facere, Quint, the same rule was
:

in vogue, although the latter declares himself in favor of the Latin forms of inflection. 4 But even in the classic period hy-

brids
Epistt.

had penetrated the sermo

cotidianus ; thus Cic. in the

employs the unique form facteon, modelled on the Greek TToajriov, and in his earlier orations admits the use of a latinized Greek adverb, tyrannice, (rvpavi/tKois), Verr. 2, 3, 115, like
the Plautine basilice, dulice, euscheme. In later Latin this custom of deforming Greek words with a Latin suffix became general 5 thus among substantives and adjectives compare such forms as the following, due largely to
:

ecclesiastical writers

-tio: agonizatio, Greg. Tur.; cothurnatio, ; Tert.; exorcizatio, Greg. Tur.; malaxatio, Th. Prise.; normatio,

Gromat.

clericatus,

Vet.; pausatio, Hier.; trullissatio, Vitr.; Fauorin.; -tus: Augustin.; diaconatus, Sulp. Seu. et Al., episcopatus,

Tert. et Al.; sub-diaconatus, Greg. Tur.; -tor, -trix: apostatrix, Vulg.; Eccl.; baptizato?', Tert. et Al.; rebaptizator, Augustin.; syntonator, Inscrr. ; zelator, Ven. Fort. ; Ambros. adjectives in
;

-alls: bibliothecalis, Mart. Cap. et Al.; chronicalis, Greg. Tur.,

1

Conf. Friedlftnder ad Petr. 37

Stolz,
I.

Stolz,

I.

I.

"

Conf. Lorenz ad Most., Einleit,

5, 63.
*

p.

38,

Anmerk.

L, p. 32.
p.

Lex. Lat., annot. 22; 58; Goelzer,

Conf. Quint. 1, 224 sq.; Bonnet,

Conf. Paucker, Add.

p. 474.

80.

GK.DENOM.VBS.]

ROMAN SERMO
*

PLEBEIVS.

319

episcopalis,

Amm.;

Eccl.;
1

gehennalis,

Cassiod.; hypotenusalis,

Boeth.; laicalis, Greg Tur.; paschalis, Augustin. et Al.; pyctalis, Seru. ad Verg.; -arius, basilicarius, Isid. Ep.; chrismarium,
.

eleemosinarius, martyr arius, Greg. Tur.; naumachiarius, Plin.; petaminarius, Firm. Math.; Salu.; pyctomacharius, Firm. Math.; -osus: alopeciosus, Th. Prise.; bromosus, Gael. Aur.; Eccl.; bulimosus, Pelag. Vet.; catarrliosus, Th. Prise.; dactylosa, (s. /.),

Pelag. Vet.; stigmosus, Petr.; -aneus, euerganeus, Vitr.; etc. Especially important are the hybrid verbs in -izare, (-issare), and denominatives in -are from Greek substantives, which will be considered separately, (infra 80, 81). Conversely a number of Greek suffixes have passed into the sermo plebeius, largely through the influence of ecclesiastical Latin such are -issa, -ista, -ismus, which, owing to their importance in the modern
Al.; thymosus, Plin.; Macr.;
;

Isid.; hystricosus, Mart.; ozinosus,

82). languages, also deserve separate mention, (conf. infra Lastly a small number of true hybrid compounds, bastard formations, as they are aptly termed by Draeger, occur scattered throughout the language, which are certainly at variance with good usage a list of those will be given, infra 83. 80. VERBS IN -are FROM GREEK SUBSTANTIVES Among the Greek loanwords in Latin the proportion of verbs is inconsiderable a on the other hand the number of Greek substantives from which hybrid denominative verbs in -are have been formed is quite large Paucker estimates them at not less than 3 But like all hybrid 123, or about 7 $ of all the denominatives. formations, they were avoided by classical writers the only forms in good usage were machinari, purpurare, rhetoricari, stomacliari* A few others came into general use in Silver Latin, but the great majority belong to the post-Hadrian period. The following list, which is fairly complete for the earlier language, will serve to show the character of these formations.
1

PLAVTVS.
parasitari, (napdo-iros),
5

*pausare,

(iraivis)
7

Trin. 187

Pers.SQ

al.

purpurissatus,

(iropfyvp'i&v),

True.

patagiatus,
1

(iraraytlov),

Epid. 231

290
" Voces hibridae, Bastardbildungen aus 2 Gabel-Weise, ALL. VIII, pp. 340.
<

Draeger, Hist. Synt.

I, Einleit, p.

XX,
"

greichischen und romischen Elementen. s Paucker, Ztschr. f. Vergl. Sprachf., 26,

*

p. 294.

Goelzer, p. 225.
T

Conf. Paul, ex Fest. 321,

;

2.

Arnob.;Veg. Vet.; Vulg.; Gael. Aur.; Inscrr.

Cic.,

semel, (*Pis. 25)

Apul.;Sidon. Ep.

320
sycophantari,

WORD FORMATION IN THE

(o-v/co^dvr^r)*

[SO. GK.DENOM.VBS.

Trin. APVIJEIVS.

789;

al.

diphthongare, Dip/ah. 29
9

(8i'00oyyos),

de

PACWTVS.
paedagogare, (n-atSayaydj), Tr. 192
1

musicari,

(/xouo-tKos), Ascl.

TEBTVIjUANTS.
Novivs.
rhetoricare," (prjropiKos), Com. 6
galaticari, (raXdrat), adu. Psych.
10

14

plasmatus,
11

(nAdo-^), adu. lud. 13

(TT/HX^TTJJ),

prophetare,

odw.

VAKRO.
eunuchare, (evvovxos),Sat. Men. 235
CATVLLVS.
moechari,
3

Jfarc. 3, 19
12

zelare,
4,

(7X05). Cferm. adu. Jfarc.

36

(ju>i\6s), 94,

INTPK. IBEN.
13

angariare,

(dyyapf'a), 1, 24,

COLVMELLA.
characatus, (\<*pa),
4

5, 4,

a/.

TBEBELLIVS PoiiLio.
epitomare,
30, 22
14

emplastrare,

(e/xTrXaorpoi'), 5, 11,

(<Vtro/iij),

I ^. Tyr.

10
PIJNIVS.

PELAGONIVS.

caUiblepharatus, on gi

(uXWM^v),
16,

cauteriare > l&

clysteriare, (fcXvor^p), Id. 132

C^').
i 8 16 /
'

F^- 180; al.

caminare,

(icd^ti/or),
6

23 92

al.

VEGETIVS.
cataplasmare,

diadematus,

(StdSeua), 34,

79

echmatus,
7

(f^ij/oj), 15,

gyrare," (yDpo,) ,5, 62

522

(ara7rXacr/Lta), Frf.

rr_i

malthare,
pyxidatus,

(^dX^a), 36, 181

(TTV!/,), 31,

phlebotomare," (0Xe^or^o P), j 24

syncopare, ((rvy^o^), Id.
2, 25,

A
1

57

MAETIALIS.
entheatus,
(evfcos), 12, 57,

AVGVSTINVS.
11

leucophaeatus,(XeuKd^)aio$), 1,96, 5

anathemare, (di/d%ia), Serm. 164; a^

t

sardonycliatus, (o-apSdwl),

2, 29,

encaeniare, in loann.

18

(eyxatVui),

2Vac/.

84

FRONTO.
8

palaestrare, (TraXm'orpa), Foe. 2202 P.

c?e

-D?y.

MARTIANVS CAPELLA.
tetraplare, (TfrpaTrXo'of), 9, 952
3

1 76. depon. -=Tert.;Hier. Hor. Sat.; Mart.; Mos. et Rom. Fulg. Verg. Cent. 7 6 Suet. 4 Ambros. ; Veg. Vet ; Fulg. Expos. Serm. Schol. Pall. Leg. Coll. 10 n Lact. Augustan. 8 Rhemn. Paleaem. luuen. Vulg.; Prud. Fulg. Myth. 13 14 ia Eccl. ; Insert. Veg. Vlp. Dig. ; Vulg. Augustin. Paul. Nol. Vulg. ; Augustin.

Mil Nepot. Ep.

;

15

Prise. ; Fulg.

Myth.

Vulg.;EccL '* Cael. Aur.

10

Vulg.jCael. Aur.

" Augustin.

Cael. Aur. ; Th.

81. VBS., -ISSAKE.]

ROMAN SERMO
Chron. 2, 13,

PLEBEIVS.

321

OAELIVS AVBELIANVS.
1

FVLGENTIVS.
enthecatus, p. 18
(fvd^Krj),

amylare, 177

(a/zXoi>),

Myth. Praef.

elleborare, (XXe'/3opos), Id. 4, 3, 77

VENANTTVS FOBTVNATVS.
&EDVLIVS.

pompare,

(^),

tarm.

1,

sarcophagare, (vapKofbdyos), in Ep~

^ ^.^

6>

SIDONIVS APOLLINARIS.
endromitatus, (j/Spo/'s), ^?.
thecatus, (%ij), Id.
1,

2,

ISIDOBVS.
obelari, (oXo's), 1, 20, 21

The verbs in -izare (in 81. VERBS IN -issare, -izare early Latin -issare) are neither purely Latin, nor purely Greek, since the verbs in -tv upon which they are modelled would be more properly represented in Latin by the third con:

jugation.

Accordingly whether formed from Greek verbs, bapor from Latin substantives, as Latinizare, they partake of a hybrid nature. Their abundance in Plaut. shows that they were received into the sermo plebeius at an early 2 date, a view sustained by their frequency in the later African Latin. The literature of the classical period is almost barren of examples Cic. and Caes. scrupulously avoid them, but the vulgar writer Vitr. has the single form trulissare and its derivative truiissatio, while Suet, has preserved two others from the same period, betizare, lachanizare, both of which he characterizes as vulgar, (citing- the former among the vulgarisms of the 3 Emperor Augustus). In late literature the suffix becomes far more common, but chiefly in the medical and ecclesiastical vocabularies. It has survived in all the Komance languages, principally in the late Vulg. Lat. form -idiare, while survivals of the form -izare have a distinctly literary tone. 4 This whole class of verbs has been exhaustively treated by A. Funck, in articles in the Archiv f. Lat. Lex., III., pp. 398-442 ; IV., 317-320. The following list is not intended to be complete, but simply to give a general perspective of their use at different periods
tizare, Pairrifev,
; : 1

Ps.-Apic.
Rebling,
;

p.

35,

"besonders fand das Suffix

; ;

gangssprache

"

Guericke, p. 35

latein, Philol. 1889, p. 49.

chenen -idiare " Schuchardt, Lit. Blatt., Feb. 1884, 21

;

Spr., I., p. 610 sq.; Id. ib.

i, lat. -isso, Eingang in die UmLudwig, p. 32 O. Weise, Ein Beitrag zum Vulgars Suet. 4 Aug. 87. Conf. Meyer-Lubke, Gramm. d. Roman. 583 besprop. 613, "Izare, die buchwortlich Form zu dem
p. 63.

322
PliAVTVS.

WORD FORMATION IN THE

PETRONIVS.
catomidiare,
13

[81. VBS.,

-ISSABE.

apolactizare, Epid. 678

1

132

atticissare,

Men. 12
al.

exopinissare, 62

badizare, Asin. 706 comissari, Most. 317

11

PLINIVS.

cyathissare,

Men. 303

amethystizare, p. pr.
astragalizontes,
celatizontes,
14

a., 37,

93

*drachumissare, Pseud. 808

4 graecissare, Men. 11

s.

m., 34, 55

s.

m., 34, 75
a.,
<

malacissare,

Ampli. 315
al.

hepatizare, p. pr.
15

34,

moechissare, Gas. 976 6 patrissare, Pseud. 442

7

hyacinthizare,
;

.p.

pr. a., 37, 77 37,

lignyzare, p. pr.

a.,

94

purpurissare, p. p. p., True. 290 8 sicilissare, Men. 12

APVLEIVS.
Pythagorissare, Flor. 15, p. 19, 17

PAOWIVS.
*matrissare, Tr. 139

Kr.
ITALA.

TEBENTIVS.
pytissare," Haiti.

457

agonizare,

18

1 Cor. 9, 25 (Boern.)
17

anathematizare,

Leuit.

27,

29

TmNrvs.
uibrissare, qp. Fest. 320,

(Lugd.)

architectonizare,

Exod. 37 (Mo-

nach.)

CASSIVS HEMINA.
cymbalissare, ap.

18

baptizare,

passim.
19

Non. 90

catecbizare,

Gal

6,

6
19,

eunuchizare,

80

Math.

12 (Cod.

VAEBO.
gargarissare,

Gall., etc.)

L. L.

6,

277

Gal. 2, 14 (Boern.) prophefcizare," Ezecli. 25, 2

iudaizare,

81

AVGVSTVS IMP.
11

53

fcabbatizare,

2 Macch.

6,

betizare,

ap. Suet.

Aug. 87

thyiniamatizare, iwc.

1,

VlTUVViVS.
trulissare," 5, 10, 3
1
; ;

TEKTVMJANVS.
;

al
; ;

Christianizare, adu. Mare.

; ; ;
;

1,

21

Pest. Apul. Mart. Cap. Sidon. Ter. Afran. Liu. Petr. Quint. Suet. Ambros. 4 Donat. Macr. Donat. Diom. Prise, et al. Grammatt.; Aero ad Herat. Schol. Pers. r 8 Cassiod. Apul. Sidon. Ep. e ConTer.; Apul.; Donat.; Prise. etaL Grammatt. 9 10 Diom.; Donat. et al. Grammatt. Cels.; Plin.; Fronto; sent.; Paul. Diao. Scrib.; Th. Prise.; Marc. Emp.; Gael Aur.; Cass. Fel.; Ps.-Apul.; Dynam.; Raban. Maur. " Conf. Suet. l.L, " betizare "pro languere, quod uulgo " lachanizare " dicitur.
;

" Conf. Funck, ALL. III., p. 419, "Dieofter Spart "Compend. Vitr.; Fauent. ganz griechisch belassene Endung des Particeps zeigt deutlich dass man diese Worter 18 nurals halblateinisch empfand." "Solin.; Isid. Intpr. Iren. Lucif Calar. Auso Hier. 17 Tert. Hier. ; Eccl. Vulg. EccL gustin. Eccl. Vulg. ; Hier. Eccl. ; Eccl. 21 A mbroa ; Hier. ; Cassiod. a2 Vulg. ; Augustin. ; Cassiod. EccL Tert ; Hier. ;
; . ;
; ;

Augustin.; Eccl.

INTPK. IBEN.
cathernatizare,
1

THEODOBVS PEISCIANVS.
5

1,

13, 4;
;

al.

reumatizare,

2,

58

ed.

Rose.

cauterizare,

1,

13, 7

al.

eomoedizare,
dogmatizare,"

2, 1-1, 1

CASSIVS FELIX.
ereinizare, p. p. p., 51, p. 135, 9

2, 32, 1

R.

CYPEIANVS.
pseudo-baptizare, Sent. Ep.
438,
4. 4,

p.

SALVIANVS.
epicurizare, Gub. Dei
1,

15

LAMPRIDIVS.
pandurizare, Heliog. 32, 8

BOETHIVS.
catasyllogizare, M. 64, 705 B. syllogizare, Id., 675 A; al.

AMBKOSIVS.
coagonizare, 4, 533 0.

IOBDANIS.

VEGETIVS.
acontizare, Vet.
3

1,

26,

4
5

tyrannizare,

clysterizare,
4

Id. 2, 15,

p. pr. a., Roman. 308, p. 39j 27 ed. Mommsen.

puluerizare, p. p. p., Id. 2, 26

sinapizare,
Id. ib.

ambizare,

^>.

303

CAEUVS AVREUANVS.
Latinizare, Acut.
phrenitizare, Id.
2, 10, 1,

bombizare,
65
;

ib.

al.

teretissare, ib.

Praef. 10

tmtissare,

ib.

82. GREEK SUFFIXES IN LATIN As we have already seen, the bulk of all the hybrid derivatives in Latin are formed by the addition of Latin terminations to Greek stems. There are, however, a few Greek suffixes which became more or less natu:

ralized in Latin,

and are deserving- of separate consideration,

such as -ades, used in patronymics, and in the later language the nominal suffixes -issa, -ista, -ismus. a. HYBRID PATRONYMICS: An extreme example of hybrid

by the compounds so numerous in Plaut., formed on analogy with Greek patronymics/ evidently for the sake of comic effect. Such monstrous formations as
formations
is

afforded

of those cited below, were only possible in a semi-Greek addressed to a cosmopolitan audience, to whom such play, words were merely an absurd exaggeration of what was prob-

many

s Gael. Aur. Th. Prise. a Veg. Vet. Marc. Emp. Dynam. Angustin. ; Eocl. 6 Marc. Emp.; Oribas. Isid. T O. Weise, PhiloL 47 N. F., p. 46 ; con/, list in Lorenz ad Plaut. Most. 356 ; Id. ad Mil. 314 ; Fischer, Lucil. p. 11.
1
; ; ;

Oribaa. ; Gael. Aur.

324

WORD FORMATION IN THE

82.

GK. SUFFIXES.

ably familiar to them in the slaves' dialect at Home. Outside of Plaut. hybrid patronymics are practically confined to Lucil., Lucr., and Verg., and in the case of the last two writers are probably in conscious imitation of Homeric phraseology. At all events the instances are too few to outweigh the undoubtedly plebeian character of the Plautine forms. 1
PliAVTVS.

LVCILIVS.

Argentumextenebronides, Pers. 704 coUicrepida, Trin. 1022

cruricrepida, Id. ib.

Apulidas, Sat. 3, 32 Luciliades, Fr. Dub. 8 2 Scipiades, Fr. Inc. 6

Tuscolides, Id.
ib.

glandionida, Men. 210 Nugicrepiloquides, Pers. 703

Nummosexpalponides, Id. 704 Numquameripides, Id. 705 Pernonides, Men. 210

plagipatida, Capt. 472 Quodsemelarripides, Pers. 705

LVCBETIVS.

Memmiades,
Romulides,
CLAVDIANVS.
8

1,

27

4, 681

rapacida, Aul. 370 Tedigniloquides, Pers. 704

Virginesuendonides, Id. 702

b.

Honoriades, Nupt. Honor, 341

et

Mar.

SUBSTANTIVES IN -issa: Another Vulg. Lat. suffix, 4 to which the weight of authority attributes a Greek origin, is -issa. Its history, however, is by no means clear, and indirectly involves the vexed question of the relation of Etruscan to Latin. Corssen, who claims the kinship of these two languages, regards -issa as a purely Italic suffix, citing the Latin carissa, (Lucil.), which he derives from the root car- (seen also in car-in-are), and compares the numerous Etruscan names of women in -isa, -esa, such as Aesialisa, Aihialisa, Arnihalisa,
5 Larissa, Marcanisa, Apicesa, Sepiesa, etc.
1
I.

Other authorities
gebilde. .

ten

ahnlich O. Weise, Z., "Was wollen gegen solche Formen diewenigen Patronymika besagen, deren sich Lucilius, Lucrez und Vergil bedienen
.

Vielleicht sind sie nach Plautus' Vorbild geschaffen

"
!

2 'Verg.; Pers.; Lucr.; Verg.; Hor.; Prop.; Manil.; Claudian.; Sidon. ApolL Prud.; Eutil. Nam. " Aus der 4 Corssen, Krit. Beitr., p. 484, spatlateinischen Volkssprache sind dann

-isa, -esa, u. a. in die Romanischen Sprachen Gramm., 496, "Aus dem Griechischen dringt " -issa ins sptttere Vulgttrlatein und ins Romanische con/. O. Weise, 1. I., p. 53. " 5 1. anzunehmen ware es die lateinische Sprache h&tte Corssen, Unrichfcig I., p. 484, diese Endung von der Griechischen tiberkommen. Dass dieselbe vielmehr in Italieu von Alters her heimisch war zeigen eine menge Etruskischer Frauennainen, die von Nameii des Mannes mit dem suffix -isa, -esa, gebildct sind."

zahlreiche Bildungen auf -issa, -essa,

Ubergegangen

"

Meyer-LUbke,

Ital.

83.

GK. SUFFIXES.]

ROMAN SERMO

PLEBEIVS.

325

1 regard carissa as of Greek origin, (= mulier Carica), while the source of such forms as diaconissa,prop7ietissa, is unmistakable. Eecently Lattes has claimed the identity of the Etruscan suffixes with both the Lat. -issa and Gk. -iWa, all of which he thinks originally had a diminutive force. 2 But accepting the prevailing view that -issa is a Greek

suffix, we ought perhaps to see, in its application to purely Latin stems in the sermo plebeius, the influence of popular etymology the suffix might readily have been identified in the minds of the people with the pronoun ipsa (Vulg. Lat. issa), s so common in the slaves' dialect, in the sense of domina. Such an hypothesis would explain the extent to which the suffix was used in the late sermo plebeius, an extent quite inadequately shown by the few forms preserved in literature, but which is proved by its prevalence in the Romance languages, where it has largely replaced the classical -trix.
; 1

Lvciuvs.
6

ISIDOBVS.
Sat. Fr. Inc.

carissa,

59

fratrissa, 9, 7,

17

COBNELTVS NEPOS. Scytkissa, Datam.

TEBTVLLIANVS.
propnetissa,

1,

GREGOBTVS TVKONENSIS. abbatissa," H. F. 4, 26

SCHOL. LVCAN.

al.

ae Praescr. 51

sacerdotissa,

7,

778

HIEBONTMVS.
Aethiopissa, Ep. 22, 1
7

THES. Nov. LAT. decanissa, p. 167 equitissa, p. 185

Leuitissa, p. 306
2

diaconissa,

Id. 51,

Conf. Jordan, Krit. Beitr, p. 88 ; Fisch, Lucil., p. 24 Lattes, Saggi ed Ap" di punti, p. 173, gran lunga i piii fra codesti nomi in -sa son di donne, giacche cio indica dovere essere stati diminutivi. insieme quella considerazione ci richi1
.

Ma

ama

altro f atto, che i Greci p. e. per ' regina ' dissero /SoaiAiWa , e che nel volgare latino s'uso fratri-ssa perfratr-ia, ossia 'moglie del fratello ; ' e fucome dire, 'la piccola ' ' e la piccola, rater ; ' " with this view it is interesting to compare the derog/SaeriAev's
al'

ative force
d.

which the

suffix

afterwards acquired in

Ital.

conf. Meyer-Liibke,

Gramm.

Roman.
wird

tigen,

Spr., II., p. 413, "in Ubertragener Bedeutung, zur Angabe des Minderwerdas Suffix auch in der alteren Litterarsprache verwendet," citing madri*

galessa, sonettessa, pistolessa, etc.

For ps

= ss in Vulg.

Lat., conf. Stolz, Hist.

T

Gramm.,
6

673; Meyer-Liibke, I. I. Paul, ex Fest.; Gloss. Isid.; Gloss. Philox. Hier.; Augustin.; Bccl.
p.
8

p. 320.

Conf. Diez,

Cod.

Theod.; Cod. lust.; Inscrr.

Greg. M.; Gloss. Labb.; Inscrr.; conf. All.

II., p. 446.

326
c.

WORD FORMATION IN THE

SUBSTANTIVES IN -ismus
:

[83. HTBR. COMP.

A large number of Greek words

of this class were adopted into Latin, but they belong in the main to the technical vocabularies of grammar, medicine, or

theology, such as barbarismm,soloecismus, Cornif. Rhet.; Quint.; Gell., etc.; CliTistianismus^fiidaismus^Qyi.] Eccl.; catherismus, croddismus, dropacismus, eunuchismus, gargarismus, hydropismus, Gael. Aur., and many others. The chief importance of the suffix is in relation to its bearing upon the Romance languages, and even here it belongs almost exclusively to the cultured speech. Only a few forms in Ital. give evidence of a

popular origin, such as Christianesimo, paganesimo. In literature, however, instances of words formed with this suffix from pure Latin or Romance stems are not rare conf. Ital. Cesarismo, imperialismo ; Pr. Cesarisme, italianisme ; Span, francecismo, etc. Such forms were not unknown in the Vulg. Lat. 2 period ; two instances are cited from the later literature :
;

cerebrismus, Th. Prise. 2

denarisnms, Cod. Theod.

12, 1,

107

al.

d. SUBSTANTIVES IN -ista; Like the preceding, the chief importance of this suffix is in relation to the Romance languages,

where it is fairly frequent. 3 Conf. Ital. artista, dentista, papista ; Fr. Bonapartiste, jkuriste, etc. Two hybrid forms are found in late Latin 4
:

tablista, Anthol. Lat. 196, 7

computista, Mythogr. Lat. 3,

1,

al.

HYBRID COMPOUNDS As has already been pointed out, 5 true hybrid compounds are very rare in Latin. They are notably absent from writers of the best period, as the following
83.
:

list

amply

testifies

PLAVTVS.
antelogium, (ante + Xoyor), Men. 13 7 biclinium, (bis + <cXi'wj), Bacch.
"

flagritriba,

(flagrum Pseud. 137

+
+

rpl^eiv),

720;

al.

inanilogista, (inanis Id. 256

Xoyiorijy),

ferritribax,

(ferrum

rpifieiv),

mantiscinari,
Capt. 896
559.

(pavris

canere),

Most. 356
1

Conf. Meyer-Lubke, Gramm. d. Roman. Spr., II. p. 6 * O. Weise, I. I. Conf. supra, Meyer-Lubke, I. 1.
,

O. Weise,

1.

I, p. 51.

79, p. 319.

Auson.; Fulg. Cont. Verg.

'

Conf. Quint.

1, 5, 68.

83.

HYBR. COMP.]

ROMAN SERMO
+
(pdyfiv),

PLEBEIVS.
dialutensis,

327
(8m

pultifagus, (puls

Most.

lufum

?),

9,

828
Scytholatronia, Mil. 43
(Sw'tfj/f

131

latro),

melofolium, 52

(pfj\ov

+ folium),

15,

ulmitriba,(wZmws

rpi^etv), Pers,

278

b.

pseudodecimianus, (\Juocimianus), 15, 54

cfe-

philograeous (#Xo,
it. Ji. 3, 10,

Graecus],

llopoi&>

(8pTW

po, are)> 2

gg

ClCEEO (EPISTT.). Pseudocato, (^cvSoAlt. 1

Coto), ac?

TEKTVLLIANVS.
protosedere,
(rrparos

14 6

seder e),

+ Pseudodamasippus, (v/rrvSoDamasippus), ad Fam. 7, 23, 3

CATVIiIiVS.

Cor-

ml

15

zelouira, (CijXos Cast. 9

+ uir),

Exhort,

ad

ealaputtium, (salax

+ ir6<r6iov), 53,

INTPB. IBEN.
6

&
VlTKVVlVS.

primoplastus,
2,

9, 1

pseudourbanus," banus), 6, 5, 3

(J^euSo-

ur-

COMMODUNYS.

semimetopium, (semi

435

p****,),

*"**? 6
1, 19,

K6irp s}>

protolapsus,

(irpuTos

labi), Id.

commeletare, 165

(c

CAPITOLINIVS.

dextrocherium,

(dexter

x fl'p)

SENECA

(Apoo.).
3

Max. Duo
(prae

6,

al
(0oXXo's

praeputium, c. 8, 3
PETRONIVS. bilychnis/
..

n-do-^tov),

phallouitrobulum,
irum), Pertin. 8, 5

i-

(^ +

X^

os ), 30,

excatazissare, (ex

wA^'fro,), 67,

TBEBEI^S ^gochlamys
Claud. 14, 5

PLINIVS.

LAMPBIDIVS.
8

caerefolium, (x<upe'(0uXXoj/)
lium), 19, 170
Conf. Sen. Contr.
Inscrr. Not. Tir. Schol. luueu.
7, 4, 7.
6
*

+ /oCol.

Pseudoantoninus,

(^cuSo-

+ An-

toninus), Heliog. 8,
luuen.; Lact.; Vulg.;

formpraepudium=~
8

PaU.; Ps.-Apic.

Prud.

Gloss. Isid.

Treb. Poll;

328
VOPISCVS.
diloris, (8is

WORD FORMATION IN THE

VVLGATA.

83.

HYBB. COMP.

lorum), Aurel. 46,

euroaquilo, (tvpos
Apost. 27,
14=

aquilo), Act.

al

monoloris, (novas
penteloris, (vreWe

+ +

lorum), Id.ib. lorum), Id. ib.

scenofactorius,
Id. 18, 3

(a-Kfjvos

+ facere),

FIBMICVS MATERNVS.

MABCELLVS EMPIEICVS.

monoculus, 19; at

(p.6vos

oculus),

8,

pseudocalidus, tytvbo-

calidus),

36,74
pseudoflauus, 8, 128
(\^evSo-

+ flauus), +
liqui-

PLINIVS VALERIANVS.
substypticus,
5,

(sub

onwri/co'r),

31

pseudoliquidus, <M> 16, 12

(^euSo-

AVSONIVS

THEODOKVS PKISCIANYS.

myobai-bum, 31
SEKVIVS.
2

barba), Epigr.

seP tidromus.

(P*

4 3
'

MABTIANYS CAPELLA.
(ars
;

artigraphus,

yp^a*), ad

Aen.

1,

104

al.

auadrisemus, 9' 9j

2M

M or

SIDONIVS APOLLINAKIS.

VEGETIVS

Bemispathmm,
J^z^<.

(semi

bimeter, (&^
<nra^),
j

A,

10

^ j^^
9,
>

Me Vpo,),

^. 9,
+

15,

centimeter,

(cen/wm

AMBROSIVS.
primigenes, (primus + yvr,s), de Noe et Area, 29, 107

Carm.

264

ed.

Mohr.

satirograplius, (satira

+
-

EP- ^ X1

8 ed Mohr
-

HIEBONTMVS.
coeuangelista, (con TT, S ), in Philem. 8

CLAVDIANYS MAMERTVS.

tlayyt\ur-

q^adrigona,
Stat
-

(quattuor

yS> vos ),

Anim"

3 15

cohaereticus, (con +at>-ico'f), Ep.

'

pSEVD o-Apicivs.
tractogalatus, (tractum

compropneta,
in Ion.

(con

yaXa), 5,

irpo(f>r)TT)s),

-too

_/

adl,Z
(^evSo2,

pseudomagister,
gister), in

+ ma4,

tractomelitus, Q otrg

(tractum

/x^Xt),

Ephes.

ad

11
tyropatina, (rvpA*

pseudopastor,
Id. ib.

(^evdo-

+ pastor),

+ patina), +

CODEX THEODOSIANVS.

quadrigamus, (quattuor adu. louin. 1, 8 extr.

1

yapos),

dinummium,
27, 2

(8is

nummus),

14,

Mythogr. Lat.; Gloss. Labb. conf. artigraphia, Anecd. Helu.

2
*

Pompei. Comment.; Eutych.; Cassiod.;

Isid.;

Isid.

83.

HTBB. COMP.]
1

ROMAN SERMO
+
uerus), 10, 21,

PLEBEIV8.

329

holouerus, (oXos

VENANTIVS FOBTVNATVS.
archisacerdos, (apx*-

Lemm.
limitrophus,*
5, 13,

sacerdos),

(limes

rpofalv),

Carm.

3, 13,

38
3

paraueredus, 8, 15, 7

(napd

ueredus),

CODEX
(\^fu8o-

IVSTINIANVS.
(/^teXXetj/

pseudocomitatenses, comitatus), 8, 1, 10

melloproximus,
)

+ proxi-

12, 19,

BOETHIVS.
semidiametros, (semi + SidptTpos), Art. Gramm. p. 424, 3 <fi 5 Fr.
ISIDOKVS.
euroauster,
(evpos

+ +

auster),

13

semispherium, (semi Inst. Mus. 4, 18

FVXGENTTVS.
contheroleta, i. 3, 2
1

afaupiov),

11
penteremis,
(nivre

remus),

19,

1,23
4

(co?i

+
3

Cod. lust.

Cod. lust

Cod. lust.; Cassiod.

Mythogr. Lat.

THE END.

VITA.
Natns sum Fridericus Taber Cooper Noui Eboraci, quae urbs in Ciuitate eiusdem nominis locata est, ante diem VI Kalendas lunias anno Domini MDCCCLXIV, patre Varno, matre Maria ex gente Taber, quorum alterum adhuc superstitem esse laetor, alteram morte mihi puero ereptam doleo. Fidei euangelicae addictus sum. Cum a primis annis iniqua ualetudine affectus scholam adire non possem, litterarum elementis a uariis magistris domi imbutus sum ; deinde confirmato iam corpore anno quattuordecimo ad Scholam Linguarum ut appellabatur me contuli, quae turn hac urbe florebat auspiciis LAMBEBTI SAUVEUB magistri doctissimi mihique semper uenerandi, quod primus animum meum ad amorem studiorum philologicorum aduertit, ibique per duos annos linguis Latinae, Graecae, Francogallicae operam dedi. Inde in scholam quae Auglice The Fifth Avenue School dicta est, transii, cui turn praefuerunt uiri escellentissimi GIBBENS et BEACH. Tres post annos in Vniuersitatem Harvardianam

ahnam matrem meam

adii

quae Cantabrigae in Ciuitate Massachusitense

Ibi audiui per quattuor collocata est, ut inter ciues acciperer academicos. annos illustrissimos uiros, inter alioa CHITTD, CROSWELL, DYER, HILL, LANE,

LOWELL, MACVANE, NORTON, PALMEB, PARKEE, PIERCE, WENDELL, YOUNG, quibus omnibus gratias ago quam maximas, atque anno MDCCCLXXXVI probatione rite habita, ad gradum Baccalaurei in Artibus admissus sum. Turn consiliis patris atque amicorum adductus studiis iurisprudentiae me totum tradidi, atque ab initio auctumni sequentis per octo menses lectiones frequentaui clarissimi atque benignissimi professoris THEODORI W. DWIGHT, qui turn facultati Iurisprudentiae in Collegio Columbiae Noui
Eboraci praefuit atque nuper plenus annis abiit, discipulis longe quaerendus ac desiderandus. Vere anni MDCCCXXXVII post probationem habitant, a curatoribus Collegii Columbiae ad gradum Baccalaurei in Legibus admissus sum atque anno sequente probatione altera habita in lurisconsultorum ordinem in Ciuitate Nouo Eboraco rite adscriptus sum. Mox autem

amore linguarum ita adductus sum, ut officio iurisconsulti relicto, ad Collegium Columbiae redirem, quam quasi alteram almam matrem nunc colo. Anno MDCCCLXCI admissus sum ad gradum Magistri in Artibus, eodemque tempore Adiutor in Schola Linguae Latinae factus, eo officio per triennium functus sum. Per quattuor annos lectiones audiui doctissimorum uirorum, PECK, PERRY, MERRIAM, JACKSON, EGBERT, McCREA. Quibus omnibus quos commemoraui uiris gratias et nunc ago et semper habebo maximas. Praematura morte nuper erepti professoris MERELUI

semper seruabo memoriam.

CJ

'nvaana iavaaii
HJ[ x

pni 'PH., '?M Japa

3
I

IJBjqn

I
(Di

o
Si

CO

o 3

siqj

tuojj

& M
Hi
<D

3AOUJ3J
-Hi

e
O! H!
-Pi
cd

r)
0)

OQ

oi Hi

ll
S!

OIHOHOJ, JO

IlISmiND